Sermons on special occasions and subjects ... by John Edwards ...
         Edwards, John, 1637-1716.
      
       
         
           1698
        
      
       Approx. 682 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 256 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A38031
         Wing E211
         ESTC R39657
         18461187
         ocm 18461187
         107741
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A38031)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 107741)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1631:25)
      
       
         
           
             Sermons on special occasions and subjects ... by John Edwards ...
             Edwards, John, 1637-1716.
          
           [30], 442, [6] p.
           
             Printed for Jonathan Robinson ... and John Wyat ...,
             London :
             1698.
          
           
             Advertisement: p. [1]-[6] at end.
             Errata: p. [30].
             Imperfect: print show-through.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library.
             Includes bibliographical references.
             (from t.p.) An answer to Pilate's question, what is truth? -- Why rulers and judges are called gods -- That magistrates should be exemplary in their lives -- How ministers of the Gospel are to excel -- That decay of trade is the product of vice -- War lawful and necessary on just occasions -- The danger of intestine divisions -- The use and abuse of apparel -- That there are mysteries in Christianity, &c.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Calvinism -- England -- Sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2002-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-08 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-02 Aptara
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2003-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           SERMONS
           On
           SPECIAL
           Occasions
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           VIZ
           :
           
             
               An
               Answer
               to
               
               Pilate's
               Question
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 Truth
              
               ?
            
             
               Why
               Rulers
               and
               Judges
               are
               called
               Gods.
               
            
             
               That
               Magistrates
               should
               be
               Exemplary
               in
               their
               Lives
               .
            
             
               How
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               to
               Excel
               .
            
             
               That
               Decay
               of
               Trade
               is
               the
               Product
               of
               Vice.
               
            
             
               War
               Lawful
               and
               Necessary
               on
               just
               Occasions
               .
            
             
               The
               Danger
               of
               Intestine
               Divisions
               .
            
             
               The
               Use
               and
               Abuse
               of
               Apparel
               .
            
             
               That
               there
               are
               Mysteries
               in
               Christianity
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           By
           
             IOHN
             EDWARDS
          
           ,
           B.
           D.
           Sometime
           Fellow
           of
           St.
           
           Iohn's
           College
           ,
           in
           Cambridge
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Ionathan
             Robinson
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Golden
             Lion
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Wyat
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Rose
           ,
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
           1698.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           EDWARD
           ,
           Earl
           of
           ORFORD
           ,
           Viscount
           BARFLEUR
           ,
           Baron
           of
           SHINGEY
           ,
           One
           of
           His
           MAJESTY'S
           most
           Honourable
           PRIVY-COUNCIL
           .
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           ALL
           true
           English
           men
           have
           their
           Eyes
           upon
           Your
           Lordship
           ,
           as
           their
           Faithful
           Patriot
           and
           Protector
           ,
           as
           a
           Firm
           Lover
           of
           their
           Religion
           and
           Country
           ;
           and
           they
           all
           pay
           a
           profound
           Respect
           to
           that
           Illustrious
           Name
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Welfare
           of
           the
           Nation
           is
           so
           much
           involv'd
           .
           We
           are
           every
           one
           of
           us
           sensible
           of
           those
           large
           and
           manifest
           demonstrations
           which
           You
           have
           given
           us
           of
           Your
           Concern
           for
           the
           Publick
           
           Good
           in
           the
           late
           Happy
           Revolution
           .
           Your
           Heroick
           Enterprizes
           ,
           Your
           constant
           Fatigues
           ,
           Difficulties
           and
           Perils
           undergone
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           Your
           Country
           ,
           are
           the
           continual
           matter
           of
           our
           Admiration
           .
           We
           celebrate
           and
           applaud
           Your
           never
           to
           be
           forgotten
           Engaging
           the
           French
           Navy
           ;
           when
           their
           Admiral
           felt
           the
           destructive
           force
           of
           your
           Martial
           Thunder
           ,
           which
           You
           poured
           out
           so
           fast
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           which
           produced
           a
           a
           Glorious
           Victory
           over
           the
           Insulting
           but
           Flying
           Foe
           :
           the
           remembrance
           of
           which
           Great
           and
           Noble
           Atchievement
           :
           Your
           Lordship
           bears
           in
           Your
           
             Honourable
             Title
          
           .
           Which
           way
           so
           ever
           we
           look
           ,
           whether
           at
           Sea
           or
           Land
           ,
           we
           find
           Your
           Lordship
           meriting
           in
           a
           most
           sig●al
           manner
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           State.
           And
           Your
           near
           relation
           to
           ●his
           Grace
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bedford
           ;
           whose
           Family
           hath
           been
           the
           Nursery
           of
           Patriots
           and
           Worthies
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           of
           Sufferers
           for
           the
           Publick
           Interest
           and
           Welfare
           ,
           renders
           You
           a
           Person
           
           yet
           more
           Conspicuous
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           That
           High
           Degree
           of
           Honour
           which
           Your
           Prince
           hath
           advanced
           You
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           Eminent
           and
           Honourable
           Post
           Your
           Lordship
           is
           now
           in
           ,
           make
           You
           capable
           of
           being
           (
           what
           is
           so
           much
           desired
           by
           You
           )
           Beneficial
           not
           only
           to
           the
           County
           You
           have
           a
           more
           particular
           Concern
           in
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           know
           Your
           Transcendent
           Modesty
           will
           scarcely
           suffer
           these
           things
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           dare
           add
           no
           more
           .
           The
           design
           of
           this
           present
           Address
           to
           Your
           Lordship
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           express
           my
           Thankful
           and
           Dutiful
           Resentments
           of
           the
           undeserved
           Favours
           cast
           upon
           me
           by
           Your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           my
           sincere
           Wishes
           and
           Prayers
           to
           Heaven
           for
           Your
           Health
           and
           Long
           Life
           ,
           that
           You
           may
           live
           in
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           
             Most
             High
          
           ,
           and
           be
           bless'd
           with
           His
           Divine
           Assistance
           ,
           that
           Success
           may
           crown
           
           all
           Your
           Worthy
           Undertakings
           ;
           that
           You
           may
           continue
           to
           be
           Happy
           in
           the
           Embraces
           of
           so
           Excellent
           and
           Accomplish'd
           a
           Lady
           as
           Heaven
           hath
           bless'd
           You
           with
           ;
           that
           You
           may
           be
           as
           instrumental
           in
           Preserving
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           as
           You
           were
           in
           Restoring
           them
           ,
           that
           You
           may
           long
           enjoy
           the
           Honour
           which
           Your
           Merits
           have
           advanc'd
           You
           to
           ,
           and
           the
           Happiness
           You
           have
           of
           possessing
           His
           Majesty's
           Favour
           ;
           and
           (
           in
           ●
           word
           )
           that
           You
           may
           still
           be
           admired
           ,
           honour'd
           and
           loved
           by
           all
           his
           Subjects
           that
           are
           Wise
           and
           Religious
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
           permit
           me
           to
           beg
           an
           Extraordinary
           favour
           of
           You
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           I
           know
           Your
           Generosity
           will
           not
           disdain
           to
           grant
           ,
           viz.
           that
           I
           may
           have
           the
           honour
           to
           dedicate
           the
           following
           Papers
           to
           Your
           Lordship's
           Name
           :
           which
           as
           it
           will
           give
           a
           Glory
           to
           them
           ,
           so
           it
           will
           remain
           a
           Testimony
           (
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           
           I
           design
           )
           of
           that
           Entire
           Service
           and
           Duty
           which
           I
           owe
           ,
           and
           shall
           ever
           be
           owing
           to
           Your
           Lordship
           .
           I
           have
           had
           Your
           Lordship
           in
           my
           eye
           ever
           since
           I
           have
           begun
           to
           be
           a
           Writer
           ,
           but
           I
           could
           not
           prevail
           with
           my self
           to
           make
           my
           Approaches
           
             of
             a
             sudden
          
           to
           so
           Great
           a
           Personage
           ;
           nor
           was
           I
           furnish'd
           with
           a
           Subject
           which
           was
           suitable
           to
           Your
           Lordship's
           Genius
           .
           I
           forbore
           to
           trouble
           You
           with
           Criticisms
           and
           Controversies
           ,
           though
           of
           an
           important
           nature
           :
           but
           now
           when
           the
           Matters
           I
           treat
           of
           are
           agreeable
           to
           so
           Noble
           and
           Exalted
           a
           Mind
           ,
           I
           take
           the
           confidence
           to
           make
           an
           Oblation
           of
           my
           Discourses
           to
           Your
           Lordship
           .
           And
           though
           You
           have
           sometimes
           intimated
           Your
           averseness
           to
           see
           Your
           Name
           in
           Print
           ,
           yet
           I
           presume
           to
           prefix
           it
           to
           these
           Papers
           ,
           which
           have
           the
           
             Sacred
             Writings
          
           (
           for
           which
           Your
           Lordship
           hath
           so
           great
           an
           Esteem
           )
           for
           their
           ground-work
           .
           On
           this
           account
           ,
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           not
           be
           unacceptable
           ,
           
           notwithstanding
           their
           Meanness
           and
           Faultiness
           otherwise
           .
           Finally
           ,
           begging
           Your
           Lordship's
           Pardon
           for
           this
           Prolix
           Trouble
           ,
           I
           lay
           this
           Offering
           ,
           with
           my self
           ,
           at
           Your
           Lordship's
           Feet
           ,
           and
           crave
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           esteemed
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordship
             's
             most
             Humble
             ,
             Entire
             ,
             and
             Devoted
             Servant
             ,
             
               JOHN
               EDWARDS
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           SEveral
           Years
           ago
           I
           was
           solicited
           by
           some
           of
           my
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           other
           Worthy
           Friends
           ,
           who
           were
           pleas'd
           to
           entertain
           no
           ill
           opinion
           of
           some
           of
           my
           Discourses
           which
           were
           deliver'd
           from
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           more
           Publick
           ,
           and
           to
           expose
           them
           to
           the
           General
           View
           :
           but
           I
           was
           at
           that
           time
           furnish'd
           with
           such
           Reasons
           as
           would
           not
           permit
           me
           to
           give
           way
           to
           their
           importunity
           .
           But
           about
           half
           a
           Year
           ago
           ,
           being
           solicited
           afresh
           ,
           I
           began
           to
           relent
           ,
           and
           to
           comply
           with
           such
           a
           Motion
           :
           For
           a
           Friend
           extorted
           these
           Papers
           from
           me
           by
           an
           Argument
           which
           I
           was
           not
           able
           to
           resist
           ,
           he
           assuring
           me
           ,
           that
           Printed
           Sermons
           ,
           or
           
             Practical
             Discourses
          
           were
           call'd
           for
           by
           the
           generallity
           of
           Readers
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           great
           Esteem
           with
           them
           :
           which
           I
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           Good
           Sign
           (
           I
           wish
           it
           were
           an
           Infallible
           one
           )
           that
           they
           were
           intent
           upon
           Practice
           .
           I
           was
           heartily
           glad
           to
           hear
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           is
           in
           so
           good
           a
           temper
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           I
           laid
           aside
           my
           former
           Resolution
           ,
           (
           for
           
           I
           had
           prepared
           Discourses
           of
           another
           nature
           for
           the
           Press
           )
           and
           betook
           my self
           to
           the
           accommodating
           them
           with
           a
           
             Volume
             of
             Sermons
          
           ,
           whilst
           they
           were
           in
           so
           good
           a
           Vein
           ,
           and
           relish'd
           matters
           of
           a
           Religious
           and
           Practical
           nature
           .
           And
           I
           did
           this
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           having
           lately
           been
           employ'd
           in
           asserting
           some
           of
           the
           Chief
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           in
           animadverting
           on
           the
           Errors
           which
           are
           contrary
           to
           them
           ,
           I
           was
           forc'd
           on
           that
           account
           to
           be
           ingaged
           in
           Cont●oversies
           and
           Debates
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           take
           the
           first
           Opportunity
           to
           let
           the
           world
           see
           ,
           that
           I
           take
           no
           pleasure
           in
           Contests
           ,
           that
           I
           delight
           not
           in
           Insults
           and
           Philippicks
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           prefer
           the
           Practical
           part
           of
           our
           Holy
           Religion
           to
           the
           Disputes
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           assigned
           the
           Occasion
           of
           my
           publishing
           these
           following
           Discourses
           ,
           I
           will
           in
           the
           next
           place
           give
           you
           a
           brief
           Account
           of
           them
           .
           In
           the
           first
           I
           have
           endeavour'd
           to
           fix
           the
           Standards
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           how
           they
           are
           to
           be
           Applied
           ,
           especially
           how
           the
           Scriptures
           (
           which
           are
           the
           Chief
           Standard
           and
           Rule
           )
           are
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           in
           the
           searches
           and
           enquiries
           about
           Divine
           Truths
           .
           This
           Discourse
           lays
           the
           Foundation
           for
           those
           which
           follow
           ,
           for
           even
           the
           Sacred
           Verities
           and
           Principles
           of
           our
           Religion
           have
           a
           tendency
           to
           Practise
           .
           The
           second
           is
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             
             Authority
          
           of
           Rulers
           and
           Judges
           ;
           wherein
           I
           have
           endeavonr'd
           to
           Establish
           the
           Right
           and
           Iurisdiction
           of
           Civil
           Governours
           upon
           the
           sure
           basis
           of
           Reason
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           thereon
           have
           grounded
           our
           Obedience
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           indispensable
           Law
           and
           Duty
           of
           the
           Christian
           Institution
           .
           But
           as
           we
           are
           to
           obey
           Magistrates
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           to
           do
           Homage
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           proof
           of
           this
           Reverence
           and
           Submission
           by
           their
           Religious
           and
           Holy
           Demeanour
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           the
           third
           place
           I
           have
           shew'd
           the
           absolute
           Necessity
           of
           their
           being
           
             Exemplary
             in
             their
             lives
          
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           surpassing
           others
           in
           all
           Moral
           and
           Religious
           Actions
           .
           Next
           ,
           I
           undertake
           to
           display
           th●
           
             Office
             of
             the
             Guides
             and
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Publick
           Instructors
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           what
           Excellencies
           and
           Perfections
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           Masters
           of
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Edifying
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           Then
           ,
           I
           descend
           to
           the
           more
           Particular
           Cases
           and
           Conditions
           of
           persons
           ,
           and
           shew
           how
           necessary
           Religion
           and
           Vertue
           are
           to
           men
           of
           Traffick
           and
           Business
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             Decay
             of
             Riches
             and
             Plenty
          
           in
           a
           Nation
           is
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           their
           
             Vicious
             Practices
          
           .
           Afterwards
           ,
           I
           represent
           to
           the
           Reader
           that
           Extravagant
           
             Pride
             and
             Vanity
             of
             Apparel
          
           which
           are
           so
           conspicuous
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           Freedom
           
           which
           becomes
           a
           Dispenser
           of
           the
           Divine
           Oracles
           ,
           I
           set
           before
           the
           offenders
           the
           Sinfulness
           and
           Mischief
           of
           this
           Excess
           .
           Again
           ,
           I
           took
           occasion
           from
           the
           commencing
           of
           the
           late
           War
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Scrupulous
           about
           the
           Lawfulness
           ,
           yea
           and
           Necessity
           in
           some
           cases
           of
           
             going
             to
             War.
          
           And
           soon
           after
           there
           was
           ground
           for
           another
           Discourse
           ,
           viz.
           concerning
           
             the
             Causes
             of
             Ill
             Success
             in
             Martial
             Affairs
             .
          
           And
           because
           it
           was
           requisite
           that
           whilst
           we
           were
           engaging
           the
           Enemy
           abroad
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           Peace
           at
           home
           ,
           I
           impartially
           represented
           the
           
             Mischievous
             and
             Pernicious
             Consequences
             of
             Intestine
             Broils
             and
             Divisions
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           and
           warmly
           Exhorted
           to
           Vnity
           and
           Concord
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           brief
           View
           of
           Ten
           of
           the
           Sermons
           in
           this
           Volume
           :
           which
           are
           so
           mixed
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Degree
           or
           Quality
           of
           persons
           but
           will
           find
           themselves
           concern'd
           in
           the
           Subjects
           here
           treated
           of
           .
           Princes
           and
           Monarchs
           ,
           Inferiour
           Rulers
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           Ecclesia●tical
           persons
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           ,
           whether
           publick
           or
           private
           ,
           Civil
           or
           Military
           ,
           Wealthy
           or
           Indigent
           ,
           of
           the
           Manly
           or
           of
           the
           Softer
           Sex
           ,
           have
           their
           share
           in
           these
           Papers
           .
           As
           for
           the
           two
           last
           Sermons
           ,
           they
           had
           their
           birth
           from
           the
           two
           much
           prevailing
           Opinion
           of
           those
           men
           who
           deny
           ,
           that
           
             there
             are
             Mysteries
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           I
           strike
           only
           at
           that
           
           General
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           wave
           all
           Set
           Reflections
           on
           Particular
           Persons
           or
           their
           Attempts
           .
           The
           sum
           of
           my
           Vndertaking
           here
           is
           this
           ,
           I
           give
           a
           particular
           account
           of
           the
           word
           Mystery
           as
           it
           is
           mention'd
           and
           understood
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           :
           more
           especially
           ,
           I
           settle
           the
           true
           notion
           of
           that
           Term
           as
           it
           peculiarly
           respects
           the
           present
           Case
           ,
           and
           hath
           reference
           to
           Christianity
           .
           I
           shew
           upon
           what
           Reasons
           and
           Grounds
           this
           doctrine
           of
           Mysteries
           is
           founded
           ;
           I
           represent
           the
           notorious
           Blemishes
           of
           the
           Contrary
           Opinion
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           I
           intersperse
           such
           proper
           Inferences
           as
           are
           the
           natural
           result
           of
           the
           respective
           Particulars
           .
           Thus
           ,
           though
           others
           have
           handled
           this
           Subject
           ,
           I
           make
           it
           a
           Peculiar
           Province
           by
           the
           particular
           way
           of
           my
           undertaking
           and
           managing
           it
           :
           which
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           done
           aright
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           Reader
           to
           judge
           .
           But
           this
           only
           I
           am
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           and
           that
           most
           sincerely
           ,
           that
           I
           design'd
           what
           I
           have
           here
           written
           for
           the
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Cause
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           of
           its
           Divine
           Author
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Design
           of
           all
           my
           Writings
           ,
           of
           what
           Subject
           soever
           I
           have
           already
           treated
           ,
           or
           shall
           hereafter
           treat
           .
        
         
           Some
           perhaps
           may
           think
           I
           pour
           them
           in
           too
           fast
           upon
           the
           Reader
           ,
           and
           don
           't
           keep
           a
           due
           distance
           (
           such
           as
           they
           would
           have
           )
           between
           
           one
           book
           and
           another
           .
           I
           am
           so
           Vncivil
           a
           Writer
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           scarcely
           give
           the
           Reader
           time
           to
           breath
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           blemish
           to
           my
           Reputation
           ,
           that
           I
           hereby
           give
           occasion
           to
           some
           to
           censure
           me
           for
           being
           too
           Forward
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           affects
           to
           appear
           often
           in
           publick
           view
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           prudently
           advise
           to
           observe
           a
           Moderation
           ,
           and
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           Husbandry
           ,
           to
           lie
           Fallow
           some
           time
           .
           I
           thank
           these
           Gentlemen
           for
           the
           care
           they
           pretend
           to
           have
           of
           the
           Reader
           and
           me
           :
           but
           I
           must
           tell
           them
           ,
           this
           good
           Advice
           of
           theirs
           belongs
           to
           those
           Novices
           ,
           who
           want
           Materials
           for
           a
           Scrible
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           a
           four-penny
           Cut
           ;
           or
           those
           poor
           starv'd
           souls
           that
           write
           for
           Bread
           ,
           and
           clap
           all
           their
           Book
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           more
           than
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           into
           the
           Title
           Page
           .
           Here
           the
           Counsel
           would
           be
           seasonable
           ,
           especially
           for
           the
           Readers
           Good
           ,
           to
           be
           Temperate
           Writers
           .
           But
           if
           they
           will
           be
           so
           Civil
           as
           not
           to
           rank
           me
           in
           the
           number
           of
           those
           fore-mention'd
           persons
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           have
           enough
           to
           plead
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           Frequency
           of
           my
           Writing
           .
           I
           could
           support
           my self
           herein
           by
           very
           Good
           and
           Vnexceptionable
           Examples
           ,
           half
           a
           douzen
           of
           the
           Best
           Penmen
           we
           have
           at
           this
           day
           among
           us
           ,
           two
           of
           the
           Learnedest
           Prelates
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           who
           fail
           not
           every
           year
           to
           present
           the
           Learned
           with
           an
           Offering
           ;
           and
           their
           Teeming
           Thoughts
           are
           still
           designing
           to
           oblige
           the
           world
           in
           the
           same
           
           manner
           .
           But
           waving
           Precedents
           ,
           especially
           those
           which
           are
           too
           High
           for
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           justifie
           my
           practise
           from
           the
           Reason
           and
           Equity
           of
           the
           Thing
           it self
           .
           I
           hold
           it
           proper
           to
           offer
           s●me●
           Truths
           to
           the
           world
           now
           ,
           whilst
           I
           am
           able
           to
           defend
           them
           against
           the
           Objections
           which
           some
           may
           think
           fit
           to
           make
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           in
           some
           part
           found
           it
           necessary
           to
           be
           done
           already
           :
           and
           I
           know
           not
           why
           Truth
           may
           not
           be
           as
           Sharp
           as
           Error
           .
           Besides
           ,
           some
           things
           are
           proper
           for
           
             this
             Peculiar
             Age
          
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           should
           be
           deferr'd
           ,
           would
           prove
           Vnseasonable
           .
           I
           conceive
           our
           Sceptical
           Times
           require
           some
           such
           sort
           of
           Writings
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           had
           occasion
           to
           publish
           ,
           more
           than
           any
           that
           were
           before
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           ever
           will
           be
           .
           Again
           ,
           what
           I
           do
           is
           pursuant
           to
           my
           Character
           and
           Function
           ,
           which
           exact
           a
           Publick
           Appearance
           ,
           and
           an
           Open
           doing
           of
           good
           to
           mankind
           .
           For
           a
           Clergyman
           should
           give
           an
           account
           of
           his
           Time
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           God.
           Wherefore
           being
           not
           engaged
           at
           present
           in
           the
           Employment
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           I
           think
           my self
           obliged
           in
           Conscience
           to
           ●●eak
           to
           the
           world
           from
           the
           Press
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           my
           Pen
           do
           the
           Office
           of
           my
           Tongue
           .
           And
           truly
           ,
           why
           one
           should
           be
           a
           Crime
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           other
           ,
           is
           unaccountable
           .
           Or
           rather
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           much
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           that
           
           those
           men
           whom
           I
           have
           to
           do
           with
           at
           present
           ,
           look
           upon
           both
           equally
           Culpable
           .
           Those
           that
           blame
           my
           Intemperance
           in
           Writing
           ,
           if
           I
           were
           in
           a
           publick
           Station
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           would
           find
           fault
           with
           my
           Preaching
           too
           much
           .
        
         
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           regulate
           my self
           and
           my
           undertakings
           by
           that
           Rule
           of
           the
           Royal
           Preacher
           ,
           
             Eccles.
             9.
             10.
             
             What
             thy
             Hand
             findeth
             to
             do
             ,
             do
             it
             with
             thy
             Might
             :
          
           The
           Reason
           of
           which
           follows
           ,
           
             For
             there
             is
             no
             work
             ,
             nor
             device
             ,
             nor
             knowledge
             ,
             nor
             wisdom
             in
             the
             grave
             whither
             thou
             goest
             .
          
           This
           Present
           World
           is
           the
           place
           of
           Action
           and
           Duty
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           to
           be
           performed
           according
           to
           the
           particular
           Capacities
           and
           Abilities
           bestow'd
           upon
           us
           by
           our
           Great
           Benefactor
           .
           The
           Proper
           Concern
           and
           Business
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           which
           we
           design
           to
           discharge
           ,
           we
           must
           dispatch
           now
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           our
           might
           and
           vigour
           .
           Accordingly
           I
           have
           taken
           up
           a
           Resolution
           ,
           by
           the
           Divine
           Aid
           ,
           to
           do
           what
           Good
           I
           can
           with
           my
           Pen
           whilst
           I
           can
           hold
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           it
           .
           And
           surely
           this
           will
           not
           ,
           this
           cannot
           be
           offensive
           to
           any
           Good
           and
           Vertuous
           men
           :
           and
           to
           such
           I
           desire
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           
           my
           Actions
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           others
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           diverted
           by
           the
           little
           Suggestions
           and
           seemingly
           prudential
           exceptions
           of
           the
           foresaid
           Objections
           from
           a
           sedulous
           and
           continued
           applying
           my self
           to
           the
           fore-mention'd
           way
           of
           communicating
           my
           Thoughts
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           will
           ,
           through
           the
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Highest
           ,
           prove
           someways
           serviceable
           towards
           the
           advancing
           of
           Truth
           and
           Piety
           in
           the
           minds
           and
           practices
           of
           men
           :
           though
           I
           am
           sufficiently
           apprehensive
           how
           Mean
           and
           Vnworthy
           my
           Labours
           are
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           inferior
           to
           those
           of
           my
           Reverend
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           other
           Excellent
           Writers
           of
           this
           Age.
           
        
         
           And
           ,
           because
           I
           will
           be
           free
           and
           open
           with
           the
           Reader
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           him
           his
           Bill
           of
           Fare
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           .
           I
           design
           ,
           God
           willing
           ,
           to
           entertain
           him
           next
           with
           a
           Large
           Discourse
           
             concerning
             the
             Different
             Dispensation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             to
             the
             Consummation
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           Work
           that
           I
           have
           been
           designing
           for
           the
           Publick
           a
           considerable
           time
           ,
           but
           have
           not
           yet
           had
           an
           Opportunity
           to
           send
           it
           abroad
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           Other
           Treatises
           which
           were
           call'd
           for
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Work
           ,
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           that
           is
           exceeding
           
           necessary
           for
           the
           right
           understanding
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           apprehending
           the
           True
           Scope
           and
           Design
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           discovering
           of
           the
           Grounds
           and
           Reasons
           of
           God's
           Various
           Administrations
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           fully
           evincing
           of
           his
           Peculiar
           Care
           of
           his
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           .
           I
           have
           also
           ventured
           to
           make
           a
           Modest
           Enquiry
           into
           the
           Future
           State
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           the
           Church
           here
           on
           Earth
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           all
           along
           built
           my
           Assertions
           on
           the
           Discoveries
           which
           the
           
             Sacred
             Writings
          
           have
           furnish'd
           me
           with
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Great
           and
           Wonderful
           things
           which
           are
           yet
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           more
           Glorious
           than
           ever
           yet
           appear'd
           on
           the
           Stage
           ,
           are
           predicted
           in
           the
           Inspired
           Volume
           ,
           though
           the
           Texts
           which
           speak
           of
           them
           have
           through
           prejudice
           and
           prepossession
           been
           unhappily
           misinterpreted
           .
           This
           and
           some
           other
           Treatises
           ,
           as
           
             an
             Impartial
             Enquiry
             after
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Right
             Methods
             of
             finding
             it
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           intend
           as
           Preliminary
           to
           a
           
             Body
             of
             Divinity
          
           :
           for
           that
           is
           the
           Vndertaking
           I
           have
           been
           accomplishing
           some
           years
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           made
           some
           Progress
           in
           it
           .
           I
           purpose
           that
           the
           Several
           Parts
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           is
           composed
           ,
           shall
           contain
           Particular
           and
           Distinct
           Discourses
           on
           all
           the
           Articles
           
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           ,
           on
           every
           one
           of
           the
           
             Ten
             Commandments
          
           ,
           on
           the
           seve●eral
           Petitions
           of
           the
           
             Lord's
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           on
           all
           the
           
             Vertues
             ,
             Graces
          
           and
           Offices
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Benefits
           and
           Priviledges
           of
           it
           .
           I
           intend
           a
           Large
           Supplement
           concerning
           the
           
             Five
             Points
          
           (
           as
           they
           are
           commonly
           call'd
           )
           controverted
           between
           the
           Remonstrants
           and
           Calvinists
           :
           as
           likewise
           concerning
           all
           those
           Opinions
           and
           Do●●rines
           which
           are
           debated
           between
           the
           Romanists
           and
           the
           
             Reformed
             Churches
          
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Provision
           which
           I
           have
           been
           making
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           hope
           to
           finish
           ,
           unless
           it
           shall
           seem
           good
           to
           the
           All-wise
           Disposer
           ,
           
             in
             whose
             hand
             my
             times
             are
             ,
          
           otherwise
           to
           determine
           concerning
           it
           and
           me
           .
           However
           ,
           I
           cannot
           reasonably
           expect
           the
           continuance
           of
           Health
           and
           the
           Prolonging
           of
           my
           days
           till
           I
           have
           
             entirely
             publish'd
          
           what
           I
           have
           thus
           prepared
           .
           But
           so
           far
           as
           I
           am
           able
           ,
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           make
           my
           own
           hands
           my
           Executors
           in
           part
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           imitate
           those
           Close-fisted
           persons
           ,
           who
           whilst
           they
           are
           living
           distribute
           nothing
           of
           what
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           ,
           but
           thrust
           all
           their
           good
           deeds
           to
           the
           other
           side
           of
           their
           
           Graves
           .
           Or
           ,
           if
           the
           Benign
           Deity
           should
           vouchsafe
           to
           add
           a
           greater
           number
           of
           days
           to
           my
           Life
           ,
           yet
           
             we
             Know
             not
             what
             evil
             shall
             be
             upon
             the
             earth
             :
          
           for
           truly
           ,
           when
           I
           place
           before
           me
           that
           Atheism
           ,
           Debauchery
           and
           Prophaneness
           ,
           which
           are
           observable
           in
           the
           Lives
           of
           the
           Worst
           ,
           and
           the
           strange
           Indifferency
           and
           Lukewarmness
           that
           reign
           in
           the
           Best
           ,
           I
           'm
           enclin'd
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           a
           Period
           at
           present
           to
           the
           late
           Hostilities
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           in
           a
           very
           Dangerous
           condition
           .
           Which
           is
           one
           principal
           reason
           of
           my
           making
           that
           
             Haste
             ▪
          
           which
           some
           ,
           I
           perceive
           ,
           censure
           me
           for
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           partly
           out
           of
           good
           will
           and
           pity
           towards
           me
           ,
           fearing
           lest
           I
           should
           Exhaust
           my self
           ,
           and
           turn
           Bankrupt
           in
           a
           short
           time
           .
           But
           I
           believe
           I
           have
           said
           enough
           to
           ease
           their
           fears
           as
           to
           that
           matter
           .
           And
           as
           for
           others
           ,
           whose
           Censure
           proceeds
           from
           a
           worser
           Principle
           ,
           I
           let
           them
           know
           once
           for
           all
           that
           I
           have
           devoted
           the
           residue
           of
           my
           Life
           to
           the
           Publick
           Defence
           and
           Advancement
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           Weighty
           Truths
           and
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Holy
           Duties
           and
           Practices
           that
           appertain
           to
           it
           .
           And
           I
           revere
           and
           adore
           the
           Divine
           Bounty
           that
           hath
           vouchsafed
           
           to
           entrust
           me
           with
           a
           small
           Stock
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           is
           suitable
           to
           my
           poor
           Abilities
           )
           to
           carry
           on
           so
           laudable
           a
           Design
           .
           I
           intend
           it
           shall
           not
           lie
           dead
           ,
           but
           be
           employ'd
           to
           the
           GLORY
           of
           the
           GREAT
           Eternal
           Donour
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           SERM.
           I.
           An
           Answer
           to
           
           Pilate's
           Question
           ,
           
             What
             is
             Truth
          
           ?
           A
           Sermon
           Preach'd
           before
           King
           Charles
           the
           Second
           ,
           at
           Newmarket
           .
           
             
               JOHN
               XVIII
               .
               38.
               
            
             Pilate
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             What
             is
             Truth
             ?
          
           Pag.
           1.
           
        
         
           SERM.
           II.
           Why
           Rulers
           and
           Iudges
           are
           called
           Gods.
           A
           Sermon
           Preach'd
           before
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           at
           the
           Assizes
           held
           at
           Cambridge
           .
           
             
             
               PSAL.
               LXXXII
               .
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Ye
             are
             Gods
             :
             and
             all
             of
             you
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             most
             High.
             But
             ye
             shall
             die
             like
             Men
             ,
             and
             fall
             like
             one
             of
             the
             Princes
             .
          
           Pag.
           29●
        
         
           SERM.
           III.
           The
           Reasons
           why
           Magistrates
           ought
           to
           be
           Exemplary
           in
           their
           Lives
           .
           A
           Sermon
           Preach'd
           at
           the
           Election
           of
           a
           
             Chief
             Magistrate
          
           ,
           in
           a
           Corporation
           .
           
             
               EXOD.
               XVIII
               .
               25.
               
            
             And
             Moses
             chose
             able
             Men
             out
             of
             all
             Israel
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             Heads
             over
             the
             People
          
           P.
           62.
           
        
         
           SERM.
           IV.
           How
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           to
           Excel
           .
           A
           Sermon
           Preach'd
           before
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           at
           the
           Arch-deacon
           of
           
           Ely's
           Visitation
           .
           
           
             
               1
               COR.
               XIV
               .
               12.
               
            
             Forasmuch
             as
             ye
             are
             zealous
             of
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             seek
             that
             ye
             may
             excel
             to
             the
             Edifying
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           P.
           92.
           
        
         
           SERM.
           V.
           That
           Decay
           of
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           Wealth
           ,
           is
           the
           Natural
           Product
           and
           Just
           Penalty
           of
           Vice
           in
           a
           Nation
           .
           A
           Sermon
           Preach'd
           at
           the
           Proclaiming
           and
           Opening
           of
           a
           Great
           Fair.
           
           
             
               EZEK
               .
               XXVII
               .
               27.
               
            
             Thy
             Riches
             ,
             and
             thy
             Fairs
             ,
             and
             thy
             Merchandize
             ,
             thy
             Mariners
             ,
             and
             thy
             Pilots
             ,
             thy
             Calkers
             ,
             and
             the
             Occupiers
             of
             thy
             Merchandize
             ,
             and
             all
             thy
             Men
             of
             War
             that
             are
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             thy
             Company
             which
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thee
             ,
             shall
             fall
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Seas
             in
             the
             Day
             of
             thy
             Ruine
          
           P.
           133
        
         
         
           SERM.
           VI.
           The
           Lawfulness
           and
           Necessity
           of
           
             Going
             to
             War
          
           ,
           on
           Just
           Occasions
           .
           A
           Sermon
           occasion'd
           by
           the
           Proclaiming
           of
           the
           War
           against
           France
           .
           
             
               GEN.
               XVIII
               .
               14.
               
            
             And
             when
             Abram
             heard
             that
             his
             Brother
             was
             taken
             Captive
             ,
             be
             armed
             his
             trained
             Servants
             ,
             born
             in
             his
             own
             House
             ,
             Three
             Hundred
             and
             Eighteen
             ,
             and
             pursued
             them
             unto
             Dan
          
           Pag.
           160
        
         
           SERM.
           VII
           .
           The
           true
           Causes
           of
           the
           
             Ill
             Success
          
           of
           War.
           A
           Sermon
           Preach'd
           on
           a
           
             Fast
             Day
          
           ,
           appointed
           by
           Their
           Majesties
           ,
           for
           the
           Imploring
           God's
           Blessing
           on
           their
           Forces
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land.
           
           
           
             
               JOSH.
               VII
               .
               12.
               
            
             Therefore
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             could
             not
             stand
             before
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             but
             turned
             their
             Backs
             before
             their
             enemies
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             accursed
             :
             Neither
             will
             I
             be
             with
             you
             any
             more
             ,
             except
             you
             destroy
             the
             Accursed
             thing
             from
             amongst
             you
          
           Pag.
           192
        
         
           SERM.
           VIII
           .
           The
           Extream
           Danger
           of
           
             Intestine
             Divisions
          
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           .
           A
           Sermon
           Preach'd
           before
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Ho●blon
          
           late
           Lord
           Mayor
           and
           Alderman
           ,
           at
           Guild-hall
           Chappel
           .
           
             
               MARK
               III.
               24.
               
            
             And
             if
             a
             Kingdom
             be
             divided
             against
             it self
             ,
             that
             Kingdom
             cannot
             stand
          
           P.
           225
        
         
         
           SERM.
           IX
           ,
           X.
           The
           Use
           and
           Abuse
           of
           Apparel
           .
           In
           Two
           Sermons
           ,
           occasion'd
           by
           the
           present
           Excess
           in
           that
           kind
           .
           
             
               1
               TIM
               .
               II.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             I
             will
             that
             Women
             adorn
             themselves
             in
             modest
             Apparel
             ,
             with
             Shamefacedness
             and
             Sobriety
             :
             Not
             with
             broidered
             Hair
             ,
             or
             Gold
             ,
             or
             Pearls
             ,
             or
             costly
             Aray
          
           Pag.
           257
        
         
           SERM.
           XI
           .
           
             Christianity
             Mysterious
          
           .
           A
           Sermon
           ,
           shewing
           the
           true
           Meaning
           and
           Acception
           of
           the
           word
           Mystery
           in
           Scripture
           :
           and
           why
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           called
           a
           Mystery
           ;
           occasion'd
           by
           some
           late
           Socinian
           Writings
           ,
           which
           Explode
           all
           
             Christian
             Mysteries
          
           .
           
           
             
               1
               TIM
               .
               III.
               16.
               
            
             And
             without
             Controversie
             great
             is
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
          
           Pag.
           328
        
         
           SERM.
           XII
           .
           
             Christianity
             Mysterious
          
           .
           A
           Sermon
           ,
           shewing
           that
           there
           are
           Mysteries
           properly
           so
           called
           in
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           :
           With
           the
           
             true
             Reasons
          
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Natural
             Consequences
          
           from
           it
           .
           Preach'd
           before
           the
           University
           ,
           at
           St.
           
           Mary's
           ,
           in
           
             Cambridge
             ,
             Iune
          
           29.
           1697.
           and
           since
           much
           Enlarged
           .
           
             
               1
               TIM
               .
               III.
               16.
               
            
             And
             without
             Controversie
             great
             is
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
             .
          
           P.
           365
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           11.
           l.
           14.
           r
           ▪
           Monstrous
           .
           p.
           19.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           
             of
             Truth
          
           .
           p.
           92.
           l.
           ult
           .
           dele
           were
           .
           p
           ▪
           142.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           thence
           .
           p.
           171.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           one
           .
           p.
           176.
           l.
           12.
           after
           Blood
           inse●t
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             -
             point
          
           .
           p.
           178.
           l.
           1.
           for
           on
           ,
           r.
           to
           .
           p.
           262.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           there
           for
           their
           ,
           and
           their
           for
           the.
           p.
           268.
           l.
           1.
           dele
           were
           .
           l.
           17.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           269.
           l.
           ult
           .
           r.
           Muliebri
           .
           p.
           271.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           restrained
           .
           p.
           278.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           gorgeous
           .
           p.
           279.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           exotick
           .
           p.
           289.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           supercilious
           .
           p.
           304.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           altum
           .
           p.
           322.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           Viands
           .
           p.
           345.
           l.
           22.
           before
           which
           insert
           v.
           9.
           p.
           351.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           
             things
             as
             the
             Spirits
             cleansing
             and.
          
           p.
           380.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           
             give
             it
          
           .
           p.
           389.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           rarities
           .
           With
           other
           Faults
           in
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           ,
           which
           the
           Reader
           is
           desired
           to
           correct
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           An
           Answer
           to
           Pilate's
           Question
           ,
           What
           is
           Truth
           ?
        
         
           A
           Sermon
           Preach'd
           before
           King
           Charles
           II.
           at
           Newmarket
           .
        
         
           
             JOHN
             XVIII
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             Pilate
             saith
             unto
             him
             ,
             What
             is
             Truth
             ?
          
        
         
           ONE
           Signal
           Circumstance
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Meritorious
           Passion
           ,
           was
           That
           which
           we
           daily
           rehearse
           in
           the
           Creed
           ,
           That
           
             he
             Suffered
             under
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           .
           And
           truly
           from
           the
           Character
           which
           is
           given
           this
           Person
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           Evangelists
           but
           Other
           Writers
           ,
           he
           appears
           to
           have
           been
           a
           
             Fit
             Man
          
           for
           that
           Execrable
           work
           of
           Condemning
           the
           Lord
           of
           Life
           .
           For
           who
           was
           more
           so
           than
           the
           Covetous
           and
           Greedy
           Pilate
           ,
           who
           attempted
           to
           Rob
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           Sacrilegiously
           to
           Rifle
           the
           Corban
           (
           as
           Iosephus
           relateth
           )
           ?
           Who
           could
           be
           Fitter
           than
           He
           to
           receive
           a
           Bribe
           from
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           even
           against
           
           his
           Conscience
           to
           deliver
           up
           the
           Messias
           a
           Victim
           to
           their
           fury
           and
           malice
           ?
           Who
           than
           He
           ,
           who
           had
           inhumanly
           
             mingled
             the
             Galileans
             Blood
             with
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
          
           was
           Fitter
           to
           be
           employ'd
           when
           the
           Great
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           World
           was
           to
           be
           offered
           ,
           and
           when
           Iesus
           of
           Galilee
           (
           from
           whom
           his
           followers
           were
           called
           Galileans
           )
           was
           to
           give
           his
           Blood
           for
           the
           Redemption
           of
           Mankind
           ?
           But
           though
           this
           Man
           was
           thus
           fitly
           Disposed
           and
           Prepared
           for
           his
           Work
           ,
           yet
           the
           Bloody
           Sentence
           against
           our
           Saviour
           was
           not
           to
           be
           pronounced
           by
           him
           without
           the
           Preamble
           of
           a
           Formal
           Arraignment
           and
           Trial.
           And
           accordingly
           the
           Innocent
           Iesus
           was
           set
           to
           the
           Bar
           ;
           and
           this
           Roman
           Governour
           took
           the
           Bench
           :
           where
           (
           as
           you
           will
           find
           by
           the
           Context
           )
           this
           Iudg
           was
           full
           of
           his
           Interrogatories
           ,
           and
           propounded
           several
           ,
           and
           those
           not
           Inconsiderable
           Questions
           .
           But
           among
           them
           all
           there
           was
           none
           certainly
           that
           was
           in
           it self
           more
           Substantial
           and
           Useful
           than
           this
           ,
           
             What
             is
             Truth
          
           ?
        
         
           And
           it
           was
           as
           Pertinent
           as
           it
           was
           Weighty
           :
           for
           it
           was
           justly
           occasioned
           by
           our
           Lord's
           Plea
           and
           Protestation
           in
           Court
           ,
           viz.
           That
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           malicious
           Jews
           had
           Accused
           him
           as
           an
           Impostor
           ,
           yet
           
             to
             This
             end
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             for
             ●his
             cause
             he
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             〈◊〉
             ●itness
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
          
           v.
           37.
           
           As
           if
           our
           Saviour
           had
           said
           ,
           Whereas
           Error
           and
           Falshood
           have
           〈◊〉
           a
           long
           time
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           have
           miserably
           perverted
           the
           Law
           of
           
           Nature
           ,
           and
           great
           numbers
           of
           them
           have
           been
           spoiled
           through
           their
           Philosophy
           and
           vain
           Deceit
           :
           And
           likewise
           among
           you
           Iews
           ,
           the
           Meaning
           of
           God's
           Written
           Law
           is
           depraved
           by
           the
           Corrupt
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Superstitious
           Pharisees
           and
           Prophane
           Sadducees
           ,
           (
           the
           former
           a
           sort
           of
           
             Hebrew
             Stoicks
          
           ,
           the
           later
           a
           kind
           of
           
             Iewish
             Epicures
          
           and
           
             Atheists
             :
          
           )
           and
           you
           are
           divided
           into
           several
           Other
           Disagreeing
           Sects
           and
           Schools
           ,
           and
           go
           on
           daily
           to
           corrupt
           and
           stifle
           the
           True
           Notions
           of
           Morality
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           even
           utterly
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Key
           of
           Knowledge
           and
           Truth
           :
           Whereas
           things
           are
           Thus
           ,
           The
           Great
           Design
           of
           my
           Visiting
           mankind
           is
           of
           a
           Contrary
           nature
           ;
           namely
           ,
           to
           lead
           them
           to
           Right
           Apprehensions
           of
           things
           ,
           to
           baffle
           all
           Error
           and
           Delusion
           ,
           and
           to
           direct
           them
           most
           effectually
           into
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           .
           And
           
             every
             one
             that
             is
             of
             the
             Truth
             heareth
             my
             voice
             ,
          
           v.
           37.
           that
           is
           ,
           Those
           who
           are
           Competent
           Judges
           and
           Sincere
           Lovers
           of
           Truth
           ,
           will
           soon
           descry
           My
           Doctrin
           to
           be
           fraught
           with
           the
           Highest
           and
           most
           Important
           Verities
           ;
           and
           will
           imbrace
           it
           as
           the
           Greatest
           Blessing
           that
           was
           ever
           vouchsafed
           to
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Pilate
           hearing
           our
           Saviour
           discourse
           of
           Truth
           ,
           puts
           this
           Question
           to
           him
           in
           the
           Text.
           It
           is
           
           Luther's
           Conjecture
           that
           he
           did
           it
           out
           of
           Kindness
           to
           our
           Lord
           ;
           for
           Pilate
           (
           saith
           he
           *
           )
           
             being
             a
             worldly-wise
             man
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             rel●ase
             Christ
             ▪
             did
             as
             much
             as
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             What
             ?
             wilt
             
             thou
             dispute
             concerning
          
           TRUTH
           
             in
             these
             Wicked
             .
             Times
             of
             the
             World
             ?
          
           TRUTH
           
             is
             here
             of
             no
             value
             :
             it
             is
             generally
             despised
             and
             rejected
             .
             You
             must
             think
             of
             some
             Other
             way
             ,
             for
             This
             will
             not
             do
             .
             Alas
             ,
             What
             is
          
           TRUTH
           
             worth
             ?
             and
             what
             are
             you
             like
             to
             get
             by
             abetting
             it
             ?
          
           But
           I
           rather
           think
           that
           Pilate
           ask'd
           This
           Question
           in
           Contempt
           and
           Derision
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           What
           is
           the
           Right
           Definition
           of
           Truth
           ?
           Do
           you
           pretend
           to
           understand
           the
           Exact
           Notion
           of
           it
           ?
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           This
           ,
           Friend
           ,
           Men
           are
           as
           much
           Mistaken
           about
           This
           as
           Any
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           I
           believe
           You
           are
           One
           of
           that
           number
           .
           You
           talk
           of
           Truth
           ,
           but
           do
           you
           know
           
             What
             it
             is
          
           ?
           And
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           started
           this
           Query
           he
           went
           off
           the
           Bench.
           
        
         
           By
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           his
           Enquiry
           was
           not
           Serious
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           Cared
           not
           for
           a
           Reply
           to
           it
           .
           Otherwise
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           in
           Good
           Earnest
           ,
           without
           doubt
           our
           Saviour
           would
           not
           have
           failed
           to
           return
           an
           Answer
           .
           For
           he
           was
           a
           Person
           extremely
           Communicative
           ,
           and
           used
           to
           satisfy
           all
           Material
           Questions
           to
           the
           Full
           ,
           yea
           above
           what
           was
           demanded
           :
           As
           when
           a
           Lawyer
           ask'd
           him
           ,
           
             What
             was
             the
             First
             Commandment
          
           ,
           he
           told
           him
           moreover
           
             what
             was
             the
             Second
             ,
             which
             was
             like
             unto
             it
             .
          
           So
           when
           it
           was
           asked
           him
           ,
           
             Is
             it
             lawful
             to
             give
             Tribute
             to
             Cesar
             or
             no
             ?
          
           His
           Answer
           was
           more
           than
           Satisfactory
           ;
           for
           he
           not
           only
           acquaints
           them
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           pay
           Cesar
           his
           Tribute
           ;
           but
           he
           adds
           also
           ,
           that
           
           God's
           as
           well
           as
           
           Cesar's
           Dues
           are
           
           to
           be
           discharged
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           that
           He
           who
           was
           so
           Ready
           at
           all
           times
           to
           Satisfy
           Mens
           Demands
           ,
           would
           have
           returned
           an
           Answer
           to
           This
           of
           Pilate
           ,
           if
           this
           Great
           Man
           would
           have
           Stayed
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           Pilate
           went
           away
           in
           Haste
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           worth
           our
           Time
           to
           Stay
           ,
           and
           Satisfy
           our selves
           about
           This
           Question
           of
           so
           unspeakable
           Use
           and
           Value
           ;
           a
           Question
           which
           is
           every
           ways
           Necessary
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Resolving
           of
           the
           Scruples
           of
           the
           Conscientious
           ,
           and
           Silencing
           the
           Cavils
           of
           the
           Atheistical
           and
           Prophane
           ;
           a
           Question
           whereon
           the
           whole
           Frame
           and
           Constitution
           of
           Religion
           depends
           ;
           a
           Question
           of
           the
           Greatest
           Importance
           next
           to
           That
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             we
             do
             to
             be
             Saved
             ?
          
           Or
           rather
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           the
           Same
           rank
           with
           it
           ;
           for
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           joyned
           them
           together
           )
           
             God
             would
             have
             all
             Men
             to
             be
             Saved
             ,
          
           and
           
             come
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           But
           an
           
             Other
             Question
          
           then
           will
           arise
           ,
           How
           shall
           we
           come
           to
           the
           Knowledg
           of
           the
           Truth
           ?
           Are
           we
           not
           on
           every
           side
           beset
           with
           Mistakes
           and
           False
           Notions
           ?
           Was
           not
           Error
           very
           Early
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           doth
           it
           not
           bear
           Date
           from
           Adam
           ?
           I
           have
           not
           Examined
           whether
           that
           be
           True
           which
           One
           saith
           ,
           *
           
             That
             there
             is
             but
             One
             Speech
             deliver'd
             before
             the
             Flood
             by
             Man
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             not
             an
             Erroneous
             Conception
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           Mistake
           and
           Falshood
           
           enter'd
           into
           the
           World
           betimes
           ;
           and
           that
           ever
           since
           a
           Night
           of
           Ignorance
           hath
           over-spread
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           our
           Judgments
           are
           involved
           in
           a
           Cloud
           of
           Obscurity
           and
           Imperfection
           .
           In
           
           Cebes's
           Table
           ,
           which
           represents
           Man's
           Life
           ,
           Imposture
           gives
           her
           Cup
           to
           all
           that
           come
           into
           the
           World.
           Error
           and
           Ignorance
           are
           the
           Potion
           ;
           and
           every
           one
           Drinks
           of
           it
           :
           but
           some
           more
           and
           some
           less
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           Pretences
           and
           Appearances
           of
           Reason
           cozen
           us
           ;
           Imperfect
           Argumentations
           and
           Superficial
           Discourses
           easily
           determine
           us
           .
           A
           Petty
           Inducement
           ,
           a
           Weak
           Likelihood
           ,
           a
           Plausible
           Harangue
           ,
           are
           enough
           to
           Turn
           the
           Scales
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           Weigh
           heavier
           sometimes
           than
           a
           Demonstration
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           Truth
           is
           so
           Rare
           a
           thing
           in
           the
           World.
           We
           may
           justly
           complain
           as
           He
           of
           old
           ,
           *
           
             It
             is
             Difficult
             to
             find
             out
             True
             Reason
             .
          
           Or
           ,
           we
           may
           cry
           out
           as
           Hermias
           the
           Old
           Christian
           Philosopher
           did
           ,
           †
           
             Truth
             hath
             abandon'd
             ,
             and
             taken
             its
             farewell
             of
             the
             World.
          
           How
           then
           shall
           we
           hope
           to
           have
           this
           Question
           assoil'd
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           ,
           
             What
             is
             Truth
          
           ?
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           We
           are
           in
           as
           bad
           Circumstances
           as
           before
           ,
           and
           
           Pilate's
           Demand
           is
           as
           far
           from
           being
           Answer'd
           as
           it
           was
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           Sceptick
           doubteth
           of
           all
           Truth
           ,
           yea
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           denies
           it
           ;
           so
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           we
           see
           ,
           that
           All
           Parties
           
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           pretend
           that
           they
           are
           Masters
           and
           Possessors
           of
           it
           .
           Before
           there
           was
           
             No
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           now
           
             All
             is
             Truth
          
           .
           If
           you
           ask
           ,
           what
           it
           Truth
           ?
           you
           shall
           not
           want
           whole
           Herds
           of
           Men
           who
           will
           come
           and
           offer
           their
           Service
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           Officiousness
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           able
           to
           Resolve
           you
           in
           such
           an
           Easy
           Question
           as
           That
           is
           .
           Truth
           takes
           up
           its
           Residence
           with
           Vs
           ,
           say
           the
           
             Paga●
             Worshipers
          
           :
           Our
           Numerous
           Deities
           and
           their
           Idols
           ,
           have
           been
           vouched
           by
           Oracles
           and
           Divinations
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           ways
           that
           are
           requisite
           to
           make
           a
           Religion
           Authentick
           .
           We
           are
           the
           Parents
           of
           Orthodox
           Faith
           ,
           say
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           are
           Bewilder'd
           and
           Lost
           ,
           being
           destitute
           of
           a
           
             Pillar
             of
             Light
          
           to
           lead
           them
           .
           Alas
           ,
           they
           are
           inveloped
           in
           Egyptian
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           must
           continue
           to
           be
           so
           till
           they
           take
           Moses
           for
           their
           Only
           Guide
           to
           bring
           them
           out
           of
           it
           .
           But
           then
           again
           ,
           Neither
           Gentiles
           nor
           Iews
           are
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           say
           the
           Followers
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           who
           yet
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           a
           Pagan
           Father
           and
           a
           Iewish
           Mother
           .
           The
           Alcoran
           is
           the
           True
           Charter
           of
           our
           Religion
           ;
           and
           who
           can
           suspect
           it
           ,
           since
           our
           Prophet
           received
           it
           from
           the
           Angel
           Gabriel
           ?
           We
           are
           the
           True
           Musselmen
           ,
           i.e.
           Believers
           ,
           and
           all
           Others
           are
           downright
           Infidels
           and
           Miscreants
           .
           Nay
           ,
           even
           among
           Those
           who
           profess
           Christianity
           (
           for
           out
           of
           the
           Best
           and
           Purest
           Religion
           will
           arise
           the
           Worst
           of
           Corruptions
           and
           Heresies
           )
           the
           Parties
           and
           Divisions
           ,
           the
           Disputes
           and
           Claims
           are
           not
           a
           few
           .
           
           Truth
           is
           but
           One
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           All
           think
           they
           Monopolize
           it
           .
           Every
           Sect
           is
           Eager
           and
           Violent
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           them
           Confine
           All
           Religion
           and
           Salvation
           to
           their
           Own
           Way
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           are
           for
           Persecuting
           all
           Parties
           but
           their
           Own
           ;
           like
           the
           Ottoman
           Princes
           ,
           they
           must
           Strangle
           all
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           think
           they
           cannot
           Reign
           safely
           .
           Ask
           the
           Different
           Parties
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           Highest
           to
           the
           Lowest
           ,
           from
           the
           
             Old
             Gentleman
          
           that
           sits
           in
           the
           
             Porphyry
             Chair
          
           ,
           to
           the
           meanest
           Quaker
           or
           Muggletonian
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           all
           tell
           you
           they
           are
           in
           possession
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           Every
           Perswasion
           hath
           this
           of
           Popery
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Professors
           of
           it
           think
           themselves
           Infallible
           ,
           and
           say
           they
           have
           an
           Unerring
           Guide
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           take
           the
           Chair
           ,
           and
           Determine
           Peremptorily
           on
           their
           Own
           Sides
           .
           Even
           whilst
           some
           cry
           ,
           This
           is
           False
           ,
           and
           others
           That
           ;
           if
           you
           ask
           them
           singly
           ,
           they
           all
           say
           they
           are
           in
           the
           Right
           ;
           and
           every
           one
           confidently
           vouches
           that
           he
           is
           Proprietor
           of
           Truth
           .
           It
           seems
           by
           This
           ,
           that
           Truth
           is
           Equally
           divided
           among
           All
           Men
           ;
           or
           rather
           indeed
           ,
           that
           the
           Opinion
           of
           it
           is
           so
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           that
           Scepticism
           and
           Indifferency
           in
           Religion
           have
           had
           their
           Rise
           ;
           for
           too
           Lavish
           Pretences
           to
           Truth
           have
           made
           some
           question
           whether
           there
           be
           Any
           .
           The
           Divers
           Claims
           and
           Quarrels
           in
           Christianity
           have
           wonderfully
           fostered
           Atheism
           .
           For
           whilst
           it
           hath
           been
           observed
           that
           Divinity
           hath
           every
           where
           become
           Polemical
           ;
           and
           that
           Men
           have
           thrown
           Bibles
           
           at
           one
           anothers
           Heads
           ,
           whilst
           it
           hath
           been
           cried
           in
           their
           Ears
           that
           here
           is
           Truth
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           Truth
           ,
           they
           have
           grown
           Perplexed
           and
           Distracted
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           how
           to
           behave
           themselves
           ,
           and
           What
           Part
           to
           take
           .
           They
           hear
           that
           the
           Claim
           to
           Truth
           is
           Universal
           ;
           but
           then
           they
           know
           This
           ,
           that
           All
           the
           Pretences
           to
           it
           cannot
           be
           True
           ,
           and
           How
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           if
           None
           of
           them
           should
           be
           so
           ?
           Hereupon
           they
           renounce
           Religion
           as
           a
           Faction
           ,
           and
           in
           plain
           terms
           a
           Cheat
           ,
           and
           consequently
           they
           Live
           and
           Act
           in
           the
           World
           as
           they
           Please
           .
           If
           Truth
           be
           claimed
           by
           All
           the
           Professors
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           those
           Professors
           Contradict
           one
           another
           ,
           Where
           shall
           we
           find
           an
           Answer
           to
           This
           Interrogatory
           ,
           
             What
             is
             Truth
          
           ?
        
         
           In
           way
           of
           Reply
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           say
           at
           present
           (
           for
           I
           shall
           answer
           a
           great
           part
           of
           these
           Cavils
           afterwards
           in
           the
           sequel
           of
           this
           Discourse
           )
           1.
           
           These
           Several
           Divisions
           and
           Parties
           evidently
           prove
           a
           
             True
             Religion
          
           :
           For
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           Rational
           Men
           would
           not
           Contend
           for
           Nothing
           .
           Unless
           there
           were
           some
           Reality
           at
           the
           bottom
           ,
           we
           cannot
           imagine
           that
           Persons
           of
           unprejudic'd
           Minds
           and
           sincere
           Intentions
           (
           as
           we
           must
           allow
           a
           great
           Part
           of
           them
           to
           be
           )
           would
           thus
           seriously
           busie
           themselves
           ,
           and
           be
           so
           mightily
           concern'd
           .
           2.
           
           Some
           Mens
           fond
           and
           groundless
           Pretences
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           equalled
           with
           the
           
             Iust
             Claims
          
           of
           others
           .
           As
           long
           as
           the
           World
           continues
           in
           this
           degenerate
           posture
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           there
           will
           ever
           be
           a
           
           great
           number
           of
           men
           who
           will
           be
           pretending
           to
           Truth
           ,
           even
           whilst
           they
           are
           maintaining
           those
           Doctrines
           which
           are
           directly
           opposite
           to
           it
           :
           Therefore
           we
           are
           not
           to
           concern
           our selves
           for
           these
           Pretenders
           ,
           only
           so
           far
           as
           to
           slight
           them
           as
           Persons
           govern'd
           by
           Interest
           or
           Passion
           ,
           or
           to
           pity
           them
           as
           those
           who
           are
           misled
           by
           Ignorance
           or
           Prejudice
           .
           3.
           
           As
           for
           the
           generality
           of
           Disputes
           which
           are
           at
           this
           day
           on
           foot
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           Essentials
           and
           Vitals
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           give
           it
           its
           denomination
           )
           are
           little
           ,
           or
           not
           at
           all
           concern'd
           in
           those
           Quarrels
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           from
           what
           I
           shall
           suggest
           anon
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           here
           .
           But
           (
           notwithstanding
           what
           hath
           been
           objected
           )
           I
           will
           go
           on
           with
           my
           present
           design
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           Inquest
           after
           Truth
           :
           and
           I
           hope
           the
           attempt
           will
           not
           prove
           vain
           and
           succesless
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           may
           certainly
           find
           it
           out
           ,
           those
           Two
           known
           ,
           but
           too
           much
           neglected
           Rules
           or
           Standards
           are
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           by
           us
           ,
           
             viz.
             Reason
             and
             Scripture
          
           .
           By
           Reason
           I
           mean
           the
           free
           and
           impartial
           use
           of
           our
           Understandings
           and
           Judgments
           which
           God
           hath
           naturally
           endued
           us
           with
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           are
           obliged
           to
           improve
           and
           cultivate
           by
           the
           aid
           of
           our
           
             Bodily
             Senses
          
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Testimony
             of
             others
          
           ,
           by
           serious
           and
           steady
           Observation
           and
           well-grounded
           Experience
           ,
           for
           these
           must
           be
           assisting
           to
           
             Humane
             Reason
          
           to
           render
           it
           perfect
           and
           compleat
           .
           If
           thu●
           we
           would
           apply
           our selves
           to
           a
           serious
           
           search
           after
           Truth
           ,
           we
           should
           soon
           make
           our selves
           Masters
           of
           it
           :
           For
           
             the
             Candle
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           (
           as
           Solomon
           very
           significantly
           calls
           the
           
             Reason
             of
             Man
          
           )
           was
           set
           up
           in
           our
           Breasts
           by
           God
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           discover
           Truth
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           this
           Light
           hath
           been
           much
           impair'd
           by
           Man's
           Degeneracy
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           can
           scarcely
           be
           said
           to
           
             Shine
             out
             ;
             i.e.
          
           perfectly
           to
           display
           it self
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           Clouded
           ever
           since
           the
           First
           Apostacy
           ,
           and
           obscured
           daily
           by
           the
           actual
           Prevalency
           of
           Vice.
           An
           undeniable
           Evidence
           whereof
           were
           those
           swarms
           of
           monsterous
           Opinions
           among
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           that
           gross
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Gentile
           World
           ,
           those
           prodigious
           Shapes
           and
           Models
           of
           Religion
           which
           were
           invented
           by
           them
           .
           Oftentimes
           it
           happened
           ,
           that
           the
           Creature
           made
           and
           framed
           his
           Creator
           ;
           they
           shaped
           out
           Deities
           ▪
           and
           the
           way
           of
           Worshipping
           them
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Fancies
           and
           Imaginations
           ;
           and
           a
           God
           was
           even
           what
           they
           thought
           good
           to
           make
           him
           .
           Or
           ,
           suppose
           Natures
           Light
           did
           shine
           out
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           yet
           it
           would
           not
           be
           Clear
           and
           Bright
           enough
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           a
           Prospect
           of
           those
           Divine
           and
           Supernatural
           Truths
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           Everlasting
           Happiness
           .
           For
           Nature
           and
           Reason
           cannot
           Dictate
           those
           things
           which
           depend
           wholly
           on
           God's
           Free
           Grace
           and
           Pleasure
           :
           And
           such
           are
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           a
           Saviour
           and
           Redeemer
           ,
           the
           Method
           of
           
           Man's
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Christian
           and
           Evangelical
           Dispensation
           .
           How
           was
           Nicodemus
           (
           a
           Noted
           Master
           in
           Israel
           ,
           and
           no
           mean
           Possessor
           of
           Reason
           )
           baffled
           with
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Regeneration
           ?
           He
           might
           truly
           be
           said
           
             to
             go
             to
             Iesus
             by
             Night
             ,
          
           who
           made
           his
           Visit
           only
           by
           the
           dusky
           and
           obscure
           Light
           of
           Nature
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           tho'
           Reason
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           Understanding
           using
           its
           reasoning
           Faculty
           ,
           be
           a
           laudable
           Guide
           in
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           be
           a
           safe
           Conduct
           to
           Truth
           if
           it
           be
           alone
           .
           There
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           another
           Guide
           besides
           this
           ,
           to
           lead
           us
           to
           the
           Discovery
           of
           Heavenly
           Verities
           ,
           and
           Propositions
           of
           Faith.
           There
           must
           be
           Divine
           Illumination
           to
           assist
           us
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           Divine
           and
           Spiritual
           Truths
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Second
             Standard
          
           then
           of
           Truth
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Infallible
             Word
             of
             God.
          
           Divine
           Truths
           must
           be
           sought
           for
           ,
           not
           from
           Man
           ,
           but
           from
           God
           ;
           not
           from
           Human
           Writings
           ,
           but
           an
           Unerring
           Word
           ;
           not
           from
           those
           who
           are
           Finite
           and
           Ignorant
           ,
           but
           from
           Him
           who
           is
           Infinite
           ,
           and
           knoweth
           all
           Things
           ;
           not
           from
           the
           Sons
           of
           Men
           ,
           but
           from
           Him
           who
           is
           the
           only-begotten
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Revealer
           of
           his
           Father's
           Will
           :
           For
           [
           
             No
             man
             hath
             seen
             God
             at
             any
             time
             :
             the
             only-begotten
             Son
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             hath
             declared
             him
             ,
          
           ]
           as
           the
           beloved
           Disciple
           beareth
           witness
           ,
           Iohn
           1.
           18.
           
           None
           is
           able
           to
           discover
           the
           Divine
           and
           Supernatural
           Mysteries
           which
           our
           Religion
           is
           fraught
           with
           ,
           
           but
           the
           Founder
           of
           them
           .
           *
           We
           could
           never
           have
           arrived
           to
           those
           Transcendent
           Notions
           ,
           unless
           we
           had
           been
           taught
           them
           from
           Heaven
           .
           We
           were
           not
           skilled
           to
           appoint
           the
           Manner
           of
           Appeasing
           the
           incensed
           Majesty
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           to
           prescribe
           the
           Way
           of
           Worship
           suitable
           to
           that
           Oeconomy
           .
           This
           would
           have
           been
           as
           if
           it
           should
           be
           left
           to
           some
           silly
           Country
           Peasant
           ,
           to
           assign
           the
           Way
           and
           Manner
           of
           Treating
           a
           Mighty
           King
           and
           Monarch
           ;
           Who
           would
           not
           expect
           in
           such
           a
           case
           a
           strange
           and
           uncouth
           ,
           a
           rude
           and
           ridiculous
           Way
           of
           Address
           and
           Courtship
           ,
           and
           below
           the
           Greatness
           and
           Majesty
           of
           a
           Prince
           ?
           But
           it
           was
           requisite
           there
           should
           be
           a
           particular
           Divine
           Discovery
           ,
           a
           clearer
           Light
           ,
           a
           surer
           Guide
           than
           that
           of
           Nature
           :
           For
           though
           God
           at
           sundry
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           divers
           manners
           had
           Revealed
           himself
           to
           the
           past
           Generations
           of
           Men
           ,
           yet
           to
           make
           that
           Revelation
           compleat
           ,
           he
           spoke
           in
           the
           last
           days
           by
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           inspired
           Writings
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Evangelists
           .
           Christ
           therefore
           saith
           ,
           and
           that
           Emphatically
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Iohn
          
           14.
           6.
           
           The
           Gospel
           was
           the
           last
           and
           most
           corrected
           Edition
           of
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Truth
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           never
           look
           for
           any
           other
           to
           come
           forth
           to
           the
           End
           of
           the
           World.
           This
           is
           Truth
           more
           eminently
           so
           
           called
           ,
           †
           
             The
             Truth
             which
             came
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Blessed
           Evangelist
           speaketh
           .
           This
           is
           the
           
             Christian
             Truth
             ,
             Our
          
           singular
           Glory
           whereby
           We
           are
           distinguished
           from
           all
           those
           who
           profess
           any
           other
           Religions
           whatsoever
           ,
           whether
           of
           the
           Unbelieving
           Iews
           ,
           or
           the
           Idolatrous
           Gentiles
           ,
           or
           the
           Deluded
           Saracens
           and
           Turks
           ,
           or
           downright
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           a
           like
           Perverse
           Perswasion
           .
           These
           all
           Err
           ,
           especially
           the
           three
           first
           Ranks
           of
           Men
           ,
           by
           not
           knowing
           or
           not
           imbracing
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           which
           are
           deservedly
           stiled
           ,
           *
           
             The
             Word
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           only
           supreme
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Doctrin
           .
           We
           then
           ,
           who
           imbrace
           this
           Christian
           Rule
           ,
           are
           Blessed
           with
           that
           Institution
           which
           is
           Pure
           and
           Undefiled
           ,
           which
           is
           grounded
           on
           undoubted
           Revelation
           ,
           which
           is
           backed
           by
           a
           more
           sure
           Word
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           which
           hath
           a
           divine
           Impress
           stamped
           upon
           it
           .
           So
           that
           
             Our
             Religion
          
           as
           far
           surmounts
           all
           Others
           ,
           as
           the
           Gold
           which
           hath
           passed
           the
           Refiners
           Fire
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           Royal
           Stamp
           upon
           it
           ,
           outbids
           the
           common
           Ore
           ,
           and
           shames
           its
           Dross
           and
           meaner
           Alloy
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           then
           which
           are
           the
           unalterable
           
             Standards
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           viz.
           Reason
           and
           Revelation
           ,
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           and
           of
           Scripture
           .
           And
           I
           dare
           confidently
           aver
           ,
           that
           if
           our
           Enquiries
           and
           Determinations
           in
           Religion
           were
           faithfully
           managed
           by
           these
           two
           ,
           it
           were
           impossible
           
           to
           fail
           of
           Truth
           .
           If
           we
           would
           but
           act
           thus
           as
           Men
           and
           Christians
           (
           and
           that
           is
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           )
           we
           cannot
           miss
           of
           it
           :
           For
           it
           is
           certainly
           the
           Purchase
           of
           all
           those
           who
           make
           a
           right
           Use
           of
           their
           Rational
           Powers
           ,
           and
           also
           help
           and
           direct
           those
           Powers
           by
           the
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           .
           By
           these
           two
           we
           may
           examine
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Whole
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           it
           will
           abide
           the
           Test.
           By
           these
           Standards
           of
           Truth
           we
           may
           examine
           the
           Doctrins
           of
           all
           Seducers
           that
           are
           abroad
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           find
           them
           to
           be
           False
           and
           Adulterate
           .
           If
           we
           would
           sincerely
           follow
           these
           Rules
           ,
           the
           great
           Diversity
           of
           Opinions
           and
           Sentiments
           amongst
           us
           would
           soon
           be
           reconciled
           :
           If
           we
           would
           faithfully
           take
           these
           Measures
           ,
           i.e.
           always
           be
           Ruled
           and
           Conducted
           by
           Reason
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           should
           easily
           agree
           upon
           what
           is
           to
           be
           believed
           and
           asserted
           in
           Religion
           ;
           and
           all
           our
           Disputes
           and
           Controversies
           would
           vanish
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           hitherto
           Discoursed
           ,
           we
           may
           in
           some
           good
           measure
           be
           able
           not
           only
           to
           return
           an
           Answer
           to
           Pilates
           Question
           ,
           
             What
             is
             Truth
          
           ?
           but
           to
           another
           near
           a
           kin
           to
           it
           ,
           
             viz.
             What
             is
             Error
             and
             Falshood
             ?
          
           All
           Propositions
           which
           contradict
           the
           common
           Notices
           and
           first
           Principles
           in
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           which
           affront
           right
           Reason
           and
           the
           plain
           Deductions
           made
           from
           it
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           False
           :
           And
           on
           the
           same
           
           account
           those
           Assertions
           which
           overthrow
           the
           Verdict
           of
           our
           Senses
           ;
           and
           much
           more
           those
           that
           imply
           Contradictions
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           consequently
           Impossibilities
           ,
           cannot
           be
           True.
           And
           on
           These
           Grounds
           I
           might
           shew
           that
           the
           Divinity
           of
           some
           High-flown
           Enthusiasts
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           concerning
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           are
           justly
           to
           be
           impeached
           of
           Falshood
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           whatsoever
           Assertions
           in
           any
           Religion
           are
           repugnant
           to
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           to
           God's
           Will
           declared
           by
           some
           Positive
           Law
           ,
           to
           such
           Discoveries
           as
           are
           known
           to
           be
           immediately
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           these
           must
           necessarily
           be
           False
           .
           And
           on
           this
           Ground
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           
             Pagans
             ,
             Iews
          
           ,
           and
           Mahometans
           must
           be
           voted
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           because
           they
           oppose
           an
           Infallible
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           That
           confirmed
           by
           unparallelled
           Miracles
           .
           And
           semblably
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           all
           those
           Tenents
           of
           several
           Sects
           ,
           which
           bid
           defiance
           to
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           left
           us
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           Roman
           Opinions
           ,
           the
           Doctrins
           of
           
             Pelagians
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             Antinomians
             ,
             Libertines
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             Hobbians
             ,
             &c.
          
           are
           False
           and
           Erroneous
           .
        
         
           Thus
           far
           then
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           the
           Premises
           ,
           we
           have
           advanced
           ,
           that
           when
           there
           are
           several
           Claims
           and
           Pretences
           to
           Truth
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           enquired
           ,
           What
           Judge
           shall
           decide
           the
           Controversy
           ,
           the
           Answer
           must
           be
           ,
           That
           
             Right
             Reason
          
           and
           
             Inspired
             Scripture
          
           are
           the
           only
           
           Judges
           ,
           they
           being
           the
           fixed
           Standards
           and
           Measures
           of
           Truth
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           here
           will
           lie
           the
           main
           Difficulty
           of
           all
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Questions
           and
           Debates
           of
           Religion
           ,
           Scripture
           is
           quoted
           with
           equal
           Vigor
           and
           Confidence
           on
           all
           Sides
           ;
           as
           if
           what
           the
           
             Iewish
             Rabbies
          
           say
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           That
           
             it
             hath
             Seventy-two
             Faces
          
           ,
           were
           the
           received
           Opinion
           of
           Christians
           .
           Nay
           ,
           some
           of
           these
           seem
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           by
           their
           strange
           way
           of
           Interpreting
           it
           ,
           That
           it
           hath
           not
           only
           different
           ,
           but
           contrary
           Aspects
           .
           When
           therefore
           there
           are
           Disputes
           about
           Scripture-Interpretation
           ,
           What
           must
           we
           do
           ?
           How
           can
           we
           discern
           what
           is
           Truth
           by
           Consulting
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           when
           as
           that
           is
           Dubious
           and
           Uncertain
           ?
           If
           contrary
           Sects
           and
           Parties
           quote
           it
           ,
           and
           plead
           it
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           a
           fixed
           Standard
           of
           Truth
           ?
           How
           is
           it
           an
           unerring
           Guide
           ?
        
         
           It
           might
           suffice
           to
           say
           in
           General
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           all
           Opinionists
           ,
           even
           the
           Wildest
           of
           them
           ,
           make
           use
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           yea
           ,
           a
           great
           Part
           of
           the
           
             Turks
             Alcoran
          
           is
           express
           Words
           of
           the
           Bible
           .
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           since
           Scripture
           was
           quoted
           by
           Satan
           himself
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           he
           Tempted
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           misapplied
           it
           to
           the
           vilest
           Purpose
           .
           But
           particularly
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           this
           Great
           and
           Affrighting
           Difficulty
           ,
           we
           may
           inform
           our selves
           that
           in
           Religion
           there
           are
           Five
           Sorts
           of
           Enquiries
           and
           Doctrines
           .
           Now
           ,
           I
           will
           briefly
           shew
           how
           Scripture
           is
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           when
           
           it
           is
           fit
           to
           Apply
           it
           to
           any
           of
           these
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           I.
           Some
           Points
           of
           our
           Religion
           are
           
             in
             themselves
             Mystical
             and
             Profound
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Sacred
           Writings
           having
           not
           Explained
           them
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           expected
           that
           we
           should
           ever
           do
           it
           .
           Such
           Difficult
           and
           Sublime
           Doctrines
           as
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Trinity
           
             (
             i.e.
          
           a
           Trinity
           of
           Divine
           Persons
           in
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Godhead
           )
           the
           Union
           of
           the
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           Nature
           in
           One
           Person
           ,
           the
           Manner
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           throughly
           known
           by
           us
           as
           long
           as
           we
           sojourn
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           like
           the
           Book
           in
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           
           
             which
             none
             is
             able
             to
             open
             in
             Heaven
             or
             in
             Earth
             ,
             but
             the
             Lamb.
          
           And
           seeing
           he
           is
           not
           pleased
           to
           Unfold
           them
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           must
           Admire
           and
           Adore
           them
           ,
           but
           not
           be
           sollicitous
           to
           Comprehend
           them
           .
           We
           are
           to
           remember
           this
           ,
           that
           some
           Things
           must
           be
           believed
           on
           the
           mere
           Authority
           of
           the
           Speaker
           ,
           and
           it
           argues
           Infidelity
           to
           question
           the
           Truth
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           to
           be
           Inquisitive
           about
           them
           .
           The
           Things
           are
           spoken
           by
           God
           ,
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           give
           Credit
           to
           them
           :
           The
           Manner
           and
           Circumstances
           of
           them
           are
           not
           discovered
           ,
           therefore
           I
           'm
           obliged
           not
           to
           pry
           into
           them
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Sense
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           learn
           from
           Origen
           ,
           who
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           believing
           some
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           on
           the
           bare
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           was
           objected
           to
           the
           Christians
           by
           the
           Heathens
           :
           Their
           Complaint
           
           against
           them
           was
           ,
           
             That
             they
             would
             neither
             give
             nor
             receive
             a
             Reason
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             but
             were
             wont
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
          
           *
           
             Examine
             not
             ,
             but
             believe
          
           .
        
         
           Here
           likewise
           I
           may
           rank
           some
           Insuperable
           Problems
           concerning
           the
           
             Divine
             Decrees
          
           and
           Predestination
           ,
           the
           Abstruseness
           of
           which
           forbids
           a
           curious
           and
           close
           Enquiry
           .
           But
           This
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           That
           Modesty
           is
           the
           most
           commendable
           Vertue
           here
           .
           The●doret
           saith
           well
           ,
           †
           
             I
             think
             it
             Boldness
             to
             pronounce
             peremptorily
             concerning
             those
             Things
             of
             which
             the
             Sacred
             Scripture
             delivers
             nothing
             plainly
             .
          
           God
           was
           not
           pleased
           to
           deliver
           all
           things
           with
           equal
           Evidence
           ;
           and
           why
           then
           should
           we
           undertake
           to
           make
           every
           Thing
           Plain
           and
           Demonstrable
           ?
           Or
           ,
           why
           are
           we
           Angry
           if
           others
           think
           some
           things
           are
           not
           so
           ?
           Those
           Words
           which
           I
           meet
           with
           in
           one
           of
           St.
           
           Ierom's
           Epistles
           are
           Admirable
           ,
           and
           are
           worth
           the
           Observation
           of
           those
           ,
           especially
           ,
           who
           are
           Students
           of
           Divinity
           .
           ‖
           
             When
             we
             search
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             with
             too
             much
             Nicety
             and
             Curiosity
             into
             those
             things
             which
             God
             would
             not
             have
             us
             know
             ,
             but
             hath
             purposely
             concealed
             from
             us
             ,
             we
             catch
             only
             at
             Shadows
             ,
             we
             entertain
             and
             busy
             our selves
             with
             Trifles
             ,
             we
             quit
             the
             Fountain
             Truth
             ,
             and
             run
             after
             the
             fruitless
             Streams
             of
             meer
             
             Opinion
             and
             Fancy
             .
          
           Let
           us
           fix
           this
           on
           our
           Minds
           ,
           That
           there
           are
           some
           unsearchable
           Mysteries
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           designed
           by
           the
           All-Wise
           God
           that
           we
           should
           not
           be
           acquainted
           with
           them
           .
           We
           may
           say
           here
           ,
           as
           *
           Seneca
           concerning
           the
           Nature
           of
           
             Comets
             ,
             God
             only
             ,
             whose
             sole
             Prerogative
             is
             to
             have
             a
             perfect
             Knowledge
             of
             Truth
             ,
             knows
             these
             things
             to
             be
             true
             ,
          
           and
           the
           very
           manner
           of
           them
           ,
           tho'
           it
           be
           hid
           from
           us
           .
           When
           we
           peremptorily
           say
           this
           or
           that
           concerning
           these
           obscure
           Matters
           ,
           we
           
             may
             Err
          
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           tell
           when
           
             we
             do
          
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           determine
           nothing
           precisely
           (
           above
           what
           is
           determined
           in
           Scripture
           )
           we
           are
           sure
           we
           
             do
             not
             Err
          
           ;
           and
           we
           are
           sure
           of
           this
           too
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           guilty
           of
           Distorting
           and
           Misinterpreting
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           Fault
           very
           frequent
           in
           these
           Cases
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           this
           Particular
           ,
           Let
           not
           weak
           Christians
           be
           troubled
           that
           there
           are
           several
           Passages
           in
           the
           Bible
           which
           they
           cannot
           clearly
           understand
           .
           I
           assure
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           Ignorant
           of
           the
           
             full
             meaning
          
           and
           manner
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           their
           Salvation
           is
           not
           endangered
           thereby
           .
           And
           as
           to
           our
           Deportment
           towards
           others
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           these
           Points
           ,
           seeing
           we
           cannot
           perfectly
           explain
           them
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           be
           Angry
           at
           those
           who
           embrace
           a
           different
           Perswasion
           concerning
           the
           manner
           of
           these
           things
           ?
        
         
           II.
           Many
           things
           in
           Religion
           are
           made
           difficult
           merely
           by
           Disputes
           and
           Quarrels
           ;
           and
           
           if
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           were
           Plainer
           than
           they
           are
           ,
           yea
           never
           so
           Plain
           ,
           yet
           Wrangling
           Heads
           would
           fall
           a
           Disputing
           ,
           and
           make
           way
           for
           Error
           by
           that
           means
           .
           And
           here
           it
           is
           their
           way
           commonly
           to
           make
           use
           of
           one
           or
           two
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           to
           oppose
           them
           against
           a
           whole
           heap
           of
           other
           Texts
           .
           The
           old
           Hereticks
           (
           those
           
             Interfectores
             V●ritatis
          
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           calls
           them
           ,
           those
           Murtherers
           and
           Assasines
           of
           Truth
           )
           frequently
           used
           this
           way
           .
           *
           A
           few
           Texts
           ,
           yea
           sometimes
           a
           single
           one
           ,
           shall
           serve
           to
           baffle
           a
           great
           number
           .
           It
           might
           be
           shewed
           in
           particular
           Instances
           ,
           how
           Erroneous
           Doctrines
           are
           grounded
           on
           some
           Mens
           attending
           to
           one
           or
           a
           very
           few
           Places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           whil●t
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           several
           and
           divers
           Texts
           which
           look
           another
           way
           .
           Nay
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           few
           Texts
           ,
           but
           those
           also
           which
           are
           very
           dark
           and
           obscure
           ,
           difficult
           and
           knotty
           ,
           are
           oftentimes
           weilded
           and
           managed
           against
           very
           plain
           and
           direct
           Places
           of
           Scripture
           .
           This
           was
           observed
           by
           that
           Learned
           Father
           †
           whom
           I
           last
           mentioned
           ;
           
             One
             Chapter
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             in
             the
             Bible
             where
             some
             Ambiguous
             Words
             are
             ,
             is
             brought
             by
             them
             to
             Confront
             a
             numerous
             Company
             and
             Host
             of
             Texts
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           an
           Indirect
           Method
           ;
           
           for
           it
           is
           most
           Just
           and
           Reasonable
           that
           a
           few
           Places
           of
           Scripture
           should
           yield
           to
           many
           ,
           obscure
           ones
           to
           the
           plainer
           ,
           doubtful
           to
           the
           certain
           ;
           that
           Those
           should
           be
           judged
           and
           decided
           by
           These
           ,
           not
           
             vice
             versa
          
           ;
           that
           so
           amidst
           this
           seeming
           Discord
           and
           Discrepancy
           ,
           our
           Belief
           may
           not
           be
           shaken
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Truth
           may
           not
           be
           endangered
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           speaking
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           may
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           Inconsistent
           with
           its
           self
           ,
           as
           that
           Excellent
           Person
           *
           saith
           in
           another
           Place
           .
           It
           is
           an
           useful
           Rule
           therefore
           of
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           †
           
             To
             explain
             obscure
             Places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             let
             us
             use
             the
             Assistance
             of
             those
             that
             are
             plainer
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Certainty
             and
             Clearness
             of
             some
             ,
             let
             the
             Doubtfulness
             of
             others
             be
             taken
             away
             .
          
           This
           may
           be
           serviceable
           to
           us
           when
           we
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           would
           be
           satisfied
           about
           some
           Controversies
           which
           arise
           thence
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           this
           Holy
           Book
           is
           Ruffled
           and
           Intangled
           by
           wilful
           Mistakes
           and
           Disputes
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           common
           to
           Wrest
           the
           Words
           ,
           and
           to
           Oppose
           one
           part
           of
           them
           to
           another
           ,
           instead
           of
           Adjusting
           the
           whole
           Matter
           by
           a
           fair
           Reconcilement
           .
           
           To
           Instance
           ,
           Nothing
           is
           Plainer
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           than
           this
           ,
           That
           he
           hath
           fully
           Decreed
           and
           Predetermined
           whatever
           shall
           come
           to
           pass
           ;
           and
           Nothing
           is
           more
           Plain
           in
           the
           said
           Holy
           Volume
           than
           this
           ,
           That
           Man
           is
           a
           free
           Agent
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           Constrained
           and
           Compelled
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           willeth
           he
           willeth
           freely
           .
           All
           sober
           Persons
           agree
           in
           these
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           Ground
           of
           mutual
           Concord
           and
           Reconciliation
           .
           But
           instead
           of
           this
           ,
           some
           raise
           Disputes
           still
           ,
           and
           whereas
           we
           are
           agreed
           that
           both
           these
           are
           True
           and
           Consistent
           ,
           
             viz.
             God's
             Decree
          
           ,
           and
           
             Man's
             Freedom
          
           ,
           they
           will
           ask
           ,
           
             How
             this
             can
             be
          
           ?
           And
           if
           you
           do
           not
           satisfy
           them
           as
           to
           this
           (
           which
           it
           is
           utterly
           Impossible
           perhaps
           to
           do
           )
           they
           will
           shew
           themselves
           very
           much
           displeas'd
           .
           Which
           argues
           that
           they
           are
           of
           a
           quarrelsom
           Temper
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           Wrangling
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           Scripture
           for
           that
           purpose
           in
           the
           most
           serious
           and
           weighty
           Doctrines
           .
        
         
           III.
           It
           happens
           by
           the
           Luxuriancy
           of
           busy
           Brains
           ,
           that
           many
           Enquiries
           in
           Religion
           are
           Nice
           and
           
             Subtle
             ,
             Over-curious
          
           and
           Trifling
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           these
           ,
           they
           are
           below
           the
           Verdict
           of
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           .
           It
           began
           to
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           Wit
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           (
           as
           *
           One
           observes
           )
           about
           the
           days
           of
           
             Constantine
             the
             Great
          
           :
           So
           soon
           had
           they
           learned
           to
           be
           Quaint
           in
           their
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           that
           about
           the
           highest
           Points
           of
           it
           .
           And
           other
           subtile
           Heads
           since
           that
           time
           (
           such
           were
           most
           of
           
           the
           Schoolmen
           )
           have
           troubled
           the
           World
           with
           their
           Fruitless
           Speculations
           ,
           their
           Foolish
           and
           Unlearned
           Questions
           ,
           their
           Fond
           and
           Sapless
           Notions
           .
           And
           these
           ,
           and
           others
           added
           to
           them
           ,
           are
           called
           Truths
           by
           some
           Persons
           ;
           but
           indeed
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           worthy
           of
           that
           great
           Name
           .
           A
           Man
           may
           be
           Ignorant
           of
           a
           thousand
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           Impair
           his
           Knowledge
           .
           To
           make
           use
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           here
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           serious
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Trifles
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           worse
           )
           to
           Prophane
           that
           Holy
           Book
           .
           The
           same
           Judgment
           may
           be
           made
           of
           many
           (
           not
           to
           say
           most
           )
           of
           the
           Questions
           propounded
           and
           handled
           by
           the
           
             Roman
             Casuists
          
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           no
           moment
           or
           use
           at
           all
           ,
           nay
           they
           are
           very
           hurtful
           and
           pernicious
           ,
           because
           they
           distract
           Mens
           Minds
           ,
           instead
           of
           directing
           them
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           very
           warmly
           controverted
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           the
           most
           serious
           and
           important
           Truths
           .
        
         
           IV.
           There
           are
           some
           Propositions
           in
           our
           Religion
           which
           are
           Disputable
           and
           
             Probable
             on
             both
             Sides
          
           :
           And
           in
           these
           doubtful
           Cases
           to
           hear
           Persons
           of
           different
           Judgments
           cite
           the
           same
           Passages
           of
           Holy
           Writ
           ,
           should
           not
           give
           Offence
           to
           any
           .
           Because
           that
           Trumpet
           
             gives
             an
             uncertain
             Sound
          
           ,
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           the
           Parties
           should
           
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             Battle
          
           ,
           and
           Dispute
           with
           so
           much
           Fierceness
           and
           Rage
           ,
           as
           generally
           they
           do
           .
           I
           cannot
           sufficiently
           Admire
           and
           Commend
           the
           excellent
           Candor
           and
           Moderation
           of
           the
           first
           Pious
           Reformers
           
           of
           Our
           Church
           ,
           who
           in
           such
           Articles
           as
           are
           Dubious
           and
           Disputable
           have
           not
           shewed
           themselves
           Stiff
           and
           Peremptory
           ,
           Rigid
           and
           Magisterial
           ,
           have
           not
           wound
           up
           the
           Strings
           too
           high
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           marr
           the
           Harmony
           and
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           where
           the
           Arguments
           are
           deemed
           to
           be
           Equal
           on
           both
           Sides
           ,
           they
           have
           allowed
           us
           an
           ingenuous
           Freedom
           ,
           and
           permit
           us
           to
           make
           use
           of
           our
           own
           Judgments
           ;
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           severely
           and
           indispensably
           urge
           upon
           us
           all
           Articles
           that
           are
           of
           the
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           certainly
           known
           to
           be
           True.
           And
           this
           brings
           me
           to
           the
        
         
           Fifth
           and
           Last
           Rank
           of
           Principles
           in
           our
           Holy
           Religion
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           Fundamental
           and
           Necessary
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           very
           Essence
           of
           Christianity
           :
           Of
           which
           sort
           are
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Man's
           Corruption
           and
           Degeneracy
           ,
           of
           the
           Reparation
           made
           by
           Christ
           the
           Redeemer
           ,
           of
           Forgiveness
           and
           Justification
           by
           his
           Blood
           ,
           &c.
           with
           all
           those
           substantial
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           comprised
           in
           the
           Creed
           ,
           which
           goes
           under
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           These
           are
           the
           
             Christian
             Verities
          
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           clear
           and
           manifest
           in
           God's
           Word
           ,
           and
           have
           plain
           Evidence
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           are
           agreed
           upon
           by
           all
           Sober
           and
           Considerate
           Persons
           who
           have
           not
           renounced
           the
           Christian
           Profession
           .
           Here
           it
           is
           that
           we
           have
           the
           greatest
           Use
           and
           Guidance
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           plain
           Direction
           which
           it
           gives
           us
           in
           these
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           Prize
           and
           Value
           
           it
           as
           the
           Richest
           Treasure
           ,
           nay
           ;
           as
           the
           Only
           Treasure
           in
           the
           World
           :
           For
           from
           this
           Inspired
           Book
           alone
           we
           have
           these
           Heavenly
           and
           Divine
           Doctrines
           ;
           they
           were
           originally
           in
           no
           other
           Writings
           in
           the
           World
           but
           these
           .
           Wherefore
           let
           us
           look
           upon
           these
           grand
           Truths
           as
           the
           main
           and
           necessary
           Contents
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Matters
           which
           we
           are
           indispensably
           concerned
           in
           .
           As
           for
           those
           Texts
           which
           are
           Obscure
           and
           Difficult
           ,
           or
           which
           relate
           not
           to
           Faith
           or
           Manners
           ,
           and
           consequently
           are
           not
           necessary
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           be
           displeased
           that
           we
           cannot
           reach
           the
           meaning
           of
           them
           .
           Let
           it
           not
           seem
           strange
           that
           Interpreters
           vary
           here
           ,
           and
           cannot
           agree
           about
           the
           Sense
           of
           these
           Places
           .
           St.
           Ierom
           upon
           the
           Place
           saith
           thus
           ,
           St.
           Augustin
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           St.
           Chrisostom
           varies
           from
           both
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           a
           fourth
           differs
           from
           these
           ;
           and
           a
           fifth
           comes
           and
           diffents
           from
           them
           all
           .
           This
           doth
           not
           offend
           me
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           for
           where
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           things
           that
           are
           Abstruse
           ,
           or
           speaks
           in
           an
           obscure
           and
           dark
           manner
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           strange
           that
           we
           have
           not
           a
           clear
           and
           plain
           discovery
           of
           those
           Passages
           ,
           and
           consequently
           that
           those
           Writers
           who
           have
           treated
           of
           them
           differ
           in
           their
           Expositions
           .
           Let
           not
           this
           trouble
           us
           ,
           for
           it
           was
           God's
           Will
           there
           should
           be
           these
           Difficulties
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           not
           made
           it
           necessary
           for
           us
           to
           have
           the
           certain
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           these
           Places
           .
           But
           this
           should
           satisfy
           us
           ,
           that
           whatever
           is
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           is
           plainly
           revealed
           ,
           declared
           
           and
           written
           in
           the
           Old
           and
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           this
           alone
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           .
        
         
           This
           then
           is
           that
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           Christian
           Men
           would
           read
           the
           Bible
           ,
           to
           learn
           thence
           these
           undoubted
           Principles
           ▪
           and
           their
           indispensable
           Duty
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           furnish
           themselves
           with
           Matter
           of
           Dispute
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           the
           happiest
           People
           under
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           be
           no
           longer
           Scandalous
           to
           the
           greater
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Unbelieving
           )
           Part
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           their
           Dissentions
           and
           Disagreements
           .
           O
           when
           will
           that
           Blessed
           Day
           come
           when
           Rectified
           and
           Unbiassed
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           plain
           Arbitrement
           of
           Scripture
           shall
           decide
           the
           Controversies
           in
           Christendom
           !
           If
           these
           were
           once
           admitted
           as
           Impartial
           Umpires
           ,
           they
           would
           make
           short
           Work
           of
           all
           the
           Quarrels
           about
           Religion
           ,
           namely
           ,
           by
           pronouncing
           Many
           of
           them
           to
           be
           vain
           Janglings
           ,
           and
           Most
           of
           them
           Unreasonable
           and
           Absurd
           ;
           by
           assuring
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           would
           lay
           aside
           Prejudice
           ,
           and
           Interest
           ,
           and
           Vile-Affections
           ,
           nothing
           would
           appear
           so
           Clear
           and
           Evident
           and
           Undisputable
           as
           the
           Fundamental
           Doctrines
           above-named
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           who
           name
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           are
           obliged
           to
           Embrace
           and
           Profess
           these
           necessary
           and
           unquestionable
           Maxims
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           Wary
           and
           Modest
           in
           their
           Determinations
           concerning
           other
           Propositions
           which
           are
           uncertain
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           Matters
           which
           are
           Indifferent
           and
           Circumstantial
           ,
           
           it
           is
           Reasonable
           that
           they
           should
           either
           conform
           themselves
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Church
           they
           live
           in
           ,
           or
           mutually
           agree
           to
           bear
           with
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           Where
           then
           is
           there
           any
           place
           left
           for
           Uncharitable
           Disputes
           ,
           and
           Unchristian
           Animosities
           ?
           No
           where
           certainly
           ,
           but
           where
           meer
           Wilfulness
           and
           Perversness
           reign
           .
           For
           are
           not
           the
           Rules
           and
           Standards
           of
           Truth
           Easy
           and
           Intelligible
           ?
           Have
           we
           not
           the
           Eternal
           Laws
           of
           Reason
           ,
           the
           immediate
           Directions
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           Convictions
           of
           our
           own
           Minds
           ;
           and
           moreover
           have
           we
           not
           the
           Infallible
           Oracles
           and
           Inspired
           Writings
           to
           rectify
           our
           Mistakes
           ?
           Have
           we
           not
           Heavenly
           and
           Divine
           Knowledge
           to
           Exalt
           our
           Natural
           Notions
           ?
           Hath
           not
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           blessed
           us
           with
           abundant
           Discoveries
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           and
           the
           Positive
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           from
           the
           Latter
           ,
           that
           compleat
           Body
           of
           Divine
           Laws
           ,
           that
           Authentick
           Volume
           of
           Religion
           ,
           that
           Inestimable
           Treasury
           of
           true
           Wisdom
           and
           Knowlege
           ?
           So
           that
           if
           we
           will
           sincerely
           make
           use
           of
           these
           Helps
           which
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           no
           occasion
           to
           renew
           this
           Demand
           ,
           
             What
             is
             Truth
          
           ?
        
         
           Now
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Father
           of
           Lights
           ;
           and
           to
           his
           Son
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Way
           and
           the
           Truth
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           and
           Grace
           be
           ascribed
           everlasting
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           .
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Why
           Rulers
           and
           Iudges
           are
           called
           Gods.
           
        
         
           A
           Sermon
           Preach'd
           before
           the
           Iudges
           at
           the
           Assizes
           held
           at
           Cambridge
           .
        
         
           
             PSALM
             LXXXII
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Ye
             are
             Gods
             :
             and
             all
             of
             you
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             most
             High.
             But
             ye
             shall
             die
             like
             Men
             ,
             and
             fall
             like
             one
             of
             the
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           Psalm
           may
           not
           unfitly
           be
           stiled
           the
           Iudges
           or
           
             Magistrates
             Psalm
          
           ,
           for
           
             of
             them
          
           it
           speaks
           ,
           and
           
             for
             them
          
           it
           was
           Penn'd
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           understand
           their
           Duty
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           ignorant
           of
           their
           Dignity
           ;
           that
           they
           might
           know
           how
           to
           discharge
           their
           Office
           (
           which
           is
           briefly
           summed
           up
           in
           the
           third
           and
           fourth
           Verses
           )
           and
           that
           they
           might
           be
           assured
           likewise
           that
           
           Heaven
           it self
           hath
           vouched
           their
           Function
           ,
           and
           authorized
           their
           Profession
           ;
           that
           they
           might
           be
           Ascertained
           that
           those
           of
           their
           Eminent
           Rank
           and
           Quality
           are
           under
           the
           peculiar
           Influence
           of
           Providence
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           God's
           Charge
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           themselves
           
             Gods.
             [
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Ye
             are
             Gods.
             ]
          
        
         
           In
           which
           Words
           ,
           and
           the
           following
           ones
           which
           I
           have
           read
           to
           you
           ,
           we
           may
           take
           notice
           of
           these
           Two
           General
           Parts
           ,
           viz.
           a
           Concession
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Correction
             .
             1st
          
           .
           An
           honourable
           Concession
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           Eminency
           and
           high
           Degree
           ,
           
             [
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Ye
             are
             Gods
             :
             and
             all
             of
             you
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             most
             High.
             ]
             2dly
             .
          
           Here
           is
           adjoined
           a
           Correction
           ,
           or
           a
           severe
           Commination
           for
           the
           Abuse
           of
           their
           Place
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           
             [
             But
             ye
             shall
             die
             like
             Men
             ,
             and
             fall
             like
             one
             of
             the
             Princes
             .
             ]
          
           Or
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           thus
           :
           Here
           is
           the
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           Office
           ,
           
             [
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Ye
             are
             Gods
             :
             ]
          
           And
           here
           is
           the
           Infirmity
           of
           their
           Persons
           ,
           
             [
             Ye
             shall
             die
             like
             Men.
             ]
          
           In
           the
           former
           of
           these
           you
           may
           observe
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Migistrates
           eminent
           Quality
           ,
           
             Ye
             are
             Gods.
          
           2.
           
           Their
           Authority
           and
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Ye
             are
             Gods.
             
          
        
         
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           First
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Magistrates
           Eminency
           ;
           they
           are
           Gods.
           Rulers
           and
           Governors
           ,
           Publick
           Ministers
           and
           Dispensers
           of
           Law
           and
           Justice
           among
           the
           People
           are
           deservedly
           
             called
             Gods.
             Great
          
           and
           
             Excellent
             Things
          
           have
           the
           
             Name
             of
             God
          
           added
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Stile
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           (
           of
           which
           there
           
           are
           abundant
           Instances
           )
           :
           And
           here
           the
           
             Name
             of
             God
          
           is
           not
           only
           Adjoined
           but
           Attributed
           to
           
             these
             Great
             and
             Excellent
             Persons
          
           .
           Not
           only
           Kings
           and
           Supreme
           Rulers
           ,
           but
           Subordinate
           Magistrates
           are
           Gods
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           very
           front
           of
           this
           Psalm
           ,
           wherein
           my
           Text
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           That
           
             [
             God
             standeth
             in
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Mighty
             ,
             he
             Iudgeth
             among
             the
             Gods
             ]
             i.e.
          
           the
           Iudges
           and
           Magistrates
           who
           sat
           in
           the
           Consistory
           ,
           the
           Iewish
           Sanhedrim
           .
           The
           Gods
           then
           here
           are
           not
           the
           
             Sovereign
             Powers
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Title
           is
           competible
           both
           to
           these
           and
           to
           Inferior
           Magistrates
           .
           And
           accordingly
           my
           Discourse
           at
           present
           will
           have
           reference
           both
           to
           the
           King
           as
           Supreme
           ,
           and
           unto
           Governours
           as
           unto
           them
           who
           are
           sent
           and
           appointed
           by
           Him.
           Some
           Passages
           will
           more
           properly
           belong
           to
           Crowned
           Heads
           ,
           but
           yet
           in
           a
           due
           proportion
           may
           be
           applied
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           by
           you
           who
           have
           the
           Honour
           to
           be
           the
           King
           's
           Immediate
           Vicegerents
           .
           And
           because
           you
           bear
           that
           High
           and
           Noble
           Character
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           be
           thought
           strange
           if
           I
           seem
           sometimes
           to
           treat
           you
           in
           the
           
             Stile
             of
             Majesty
          
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           endeavour
           to
           gain
           your
           Attention
           by
           Flattery
           ,
           but
           seeing
           the
           Relation
           you
           bear
           to
           the
           Highest
           Power
           ,
           and
           the
           worthy
           Office
           you
           hold
           under
           it
           entitle
           you
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           Gods
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           will
           be
           Impossible
           (
           and
           consequently
           a
           vain
           attempt
           )
           to
           fix
           a
           more
           Honourable
           Title
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           make
           it
           my
           Business
           to
           descant
           upon
           That
           .
        
         
         
           You
           cannot
           but
           observe
           that
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Writ
           this
           Epithet
           is
           frequently
           fastned
           on
           Magistrates
           and
           Governors
           .
           Moses
           was
           to
           be
           to
           
             Aaron
             instead
             of
             a
             God
             (
             Exod.
             4.
             16.
             
             )
          
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Iudge
           or
           Prince
           ,
           say
           the
           
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
          
           ,
           and
           
             Arabick
             Version
          
           :
           Though
           I
           rather
           think
           there
           is
           another
           meaning
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           viz.
           That
           he
           was
           to
           be
           an
           Interpreter
           from
           God
           to
           Aaron
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             a
             God
             to
             Pharoah
             ,
             Exod.
          
           7.
           1.
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           not
           insist
           upon
           that
           Place
           .
           The
           22d
           .
           of
           
             Exod.
             ver
             .
             28.
          
           is
           clear
           and
           without
           Dispute
           ,
           
             [
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             revile
             the
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             curse
             the
             Rulers
             of
             thy
             People
             .
             ]
          
           One
           is
           Exegetical
           of
           the
           other
           .
           A
           Ruler
           and
           a
           God
           are
           Synonymous
           Terms
           ,
           and
           signify
           the
           same
           Person
           .
           In
           
           Iotham's
           Parable
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           That
           
             Wine
             cheareth
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             Iudg.
             9.
             13.
          
           which
           words
           ,
           though
           the
           worthy
           Mr.
           Calvin
           would
           have
           understood
           of
           Appeasing
           God
           by
           Sacrifice
           ,
           wherein
           Wine
           was
           commonly
           used
           ;
           and
           some
           Interpret
           them
           in
           
             another
             way
          
           ,
           yet
           this
           seems
           to
           me
           to
           be
           the
           plainest
           and
           most
           obvious
           Sense
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           moderate
           and
           lawful
           Use
           of
           Wine
           is
           serviceable
           to
           the
           refreshing
           and
           chearing
           of
           the
           Hearts
           of
           both
           High
           and
           Low
           ,
           Kings
           and
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           Magistrates
           and
           others
           that
           are
           of
           an
           Inferior
           Quality
           ,
           briefly
           expressed
           here
           by
           God
           and
           Man.
           You
           may
           gather
           from
           Psalm
           cxxxviii
           .
           that
           it
           was
           no
           unusual
           thing
           to
           denote
           the
           Office
           of
           Kings
           and
           Rulers
           by
           the
           Title
           of
           Gods
           ;
           for
           in
           ver
           .
           1.
           
           the
           Psalmist
           thus
           speaks
           ,
           
             [
             Before
             the
             Gods
             will
             I
             sing
             Praise
             unto
             Thee
             ;
             ]
          
           and
           after
           he
           had
           stired
           Them
           up
           to
           join
           in
           the
           same
           Chorus
           with
           himself
           ,
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             [
             All
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             shall
             praise
             Thee
             .
             ]
          
           The
           Gods
           and
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           are
           the
           same
           .
           If
           you
           pass
           to
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           you
           will
           read
           in
           
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             4.
          
           
           That
           
             the
             Man
             of
             Sin
             exalteth
             himself
             above
             all
             that
             is
             called
             God
             ,
             i.e.
          
           (
           it
           is
           very
           probable
           )
           Magistrates
           and
           Civil
           Powers
           :
           he
           pretends
           he
           hath
           a
           power
           of
           disposing
           of
           Kingdoms
           and
           Empires
           ,
           and
           of
           Reigning
           over
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           And
           this
           way
           of
           Speaking
           is
           usual
           with
           
             Prophane
             Nations
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Iews
           and
           Christians
           .
           I
           could
           shew
           you
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           leisure
           ,
           that
           the
           Gentile
           World
           signified
           their
           Apprehensions
           concerning
           Magistrates
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           very
           conformably
           to
           the
           Stile
           and
           Language
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ;
           they
           represented
           Governors
           as
           Gods
           :
           Both
           their
           Orators
           and
           Poets
           mention
           them
           as
           Divine
           Persons
           ,
           and
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           Humanity
           .
           Yea
           ,
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           when
           the
           *
           Egyptians
           Pourtrayed
           their
           Gods
           and
           Kings
           ,
           the
           Heads
           of
           both
           were
           encompassed
           with
           Wreaths
           of
           Serpents
           ,
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Hieroglyphicks
           ,
           were
           Symbols
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Sovereignty
           .
        
         
           It
           remains
           now
           that
           I
           shew
           you
           in
           
             what
             Sense
          
           the
           Civil
           Powers
           are
           called
           Gods
           ,
           and
           why
           even
           the
           Sacred
           Writ
           honours
           them
           with
           That
           Title
           .
           It
           is
           Blasphemy
           to
           assert
           that
           
           they
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           really
           Gods
           by
           nature
           ,
           i.e.
           Omnipotent
           and
           Independent
           Beings
           ;
           for
           so
           there
           is
           no
           other
           God
           but
           One
           ,
           who
           is
           therefore
           called
           
             The
             God
             of
             Gods
          
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           Him
           from
           All
           Nominal
           Gods
           ,
           and
           particularly
           Magistrates
           ,
           who
           are
           
             called
             so
          
           for
           these
           Three
           Reasons
           chiefly
           ,
           viz.
           because
           ,
           First
           ,
           They
           are
           Gods
           by
           Deputation
           ;
           they
           are
           God's
           Vicegerents
           and
           Delegates
           ;
           they
           are
           His
           immediate
           Ministers
           and
           Deputies
           ;
           they
           are
           in
           the
           Place
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ;
           they
           Personate
           and
           Represent
           Him
           here
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           justly
           bear
           His
           Name
           .
           This
           is
           according
           to
           what
           King
           Iehosaphat
           gave
           in
           Charge
           to
           his
           Judges
           ,
           in
           
             2
             Chron.
             xix
             .
             6.
             
             [
             Ye
             judge
             not
             for
             Man
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Lord
             ;
             ]
             i.e.
          
           Ye
           do
           not
           so
           much
           Appear
           and
           Act
           
             in
             the
             Place
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           as
           in
           
             God's
             Stead
          
           ;
           you
           do
           not
           Personate
           the
           King
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Great
           God
           of
           Heaven
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           They
           are
           Gods
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           Participation
           :
           They
           Share
           in
           some
           sort
           with
           the
           Almighty
           .
           
             Divisum
             Imperium
             cum
             Iove
             Caesar
             habet
             :
          
           God
           hath
           devolved
           His
           Power
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           hath
           made
           them
           as
           it
           were
           
             Derivative
             Deities
          
           ,
           by
           that
           Impress
           of
           Authority
           and
           Greatness
           which
           he
           hath
           stampt
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           appointing
           them
           His
           Viceroys
           and
           Vicars
           here
           on
           Earth
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           Magistrates
           are
           Gods
           by
           way
           of
           Analogy
           and
           
             Resemblance
             .
             Every
             Man
          
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Man
           ,
           is
           the
           Image
           and
           
             Glory
             of
             God
          
           (
           if
           the
           Determination
           of
           the
           Great
           Apostle
           be
           valid
           )
           
             Much
             more
          
           is
           
           the
           Ruler
           the
           Image
           and
           Glorious
           Representation
           of
           the
           Deity
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           (
           More
           Generally
           )
           because
           of
           his
           Superiority
           and
           Eminence
           above
           Others
           .
           A
           Great
           King
           and
           Monarch
           may
           be
           said
           on
           
             This
             Account
          
           to
           make
           
             some
             Approaches
          
           to
           the
           
             Supreme
             Being
             of
             the
             World.
          
           His
           Acting
           in
           so
           Large
           and
           Capacious
           a
           Sphere
           ,
           is
           some
           mean
           Resemblance
           of
           the
           Divine
           Dominion
           .
           The
           
             vast
             Influence
          
           which
           Rulers
           have
           over
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Great
             Circumference
          
           they
           describe
           ,
           may
           entitle
           them
           to
           a
           kind
           of
           Deity
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           More
           Particularly
           ,
           The
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Those
           whom
           he
           hath
           appointed
           to
           Rule
           on
           Earth
           ,
           
             Resemble
             one
             another
             in
             their
             Actions
             and
             Imployments
             ,
             viz.
          
           in
           Ruling
           and
           Governing
           All
           for
           the
           Good
           of
           the
           Community
           ,
           in
           making
           and
           appointing
           Laws
           to
           That
           End
           ,
           in
           distributing
           of
           Punishments
           and
           Rewards
           ,
           and
           in
           executing
           of
           Justice
           and
           Judgment
           in
           the
           World.
           Therefore
           ,
           saith
           *
           
             Theoderet
             ,
             Iudges
          
           are
           called
           Gods
           ,
           because
           they
           imitate
           God
           as
           they
           are
           entrusted
           with
           the
           Office
           of
           Iudging
           .
           And
           †
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           before
           him
           had
           Words
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           The
           Pagan
           Iove
           was
           Celebrated
           for
           his
           Thunder
           .
           But
           it
           is
           a
           Truth
           ,
           without
           any
           Fiction
           ,
           That
           a
           Magistrate
           is
           an
           Earthly
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           Severity
           
           in
           Punishing
           obstinate
           Offenders
           :
           And
           he
           is
           a
           God
           in
           Mercifulness
           and
           Compassion
           when
           there
           is
           occasion
           for
           it
           ;
           for
           God
           himself
           
             is
             Love.
          
           One
           of
           the
           
           Antiochus's
           (
           Successors
           of
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           )
           had
           the
           Title
           of
           Theos
           given
           him
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           singular
           Acts
           of
           Kindness
           to
           several
           People
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           Meletians
           ,
           whom
           he
           relieved
           and
           rescued
           from
           the
           Tyranny
           they
           were
           under
           .
           It
           is
           God-like
           to
           shew
           Mercy
           ,
           to
           help
           ,
           defend
           ,
           and
           deliver
           Men
           in
           their
           Distresses
           .
           In
           this
           therefore
           Rulers
           are
           concerned
           to
           make
           the
           nearest
           Approach
           to
           Divinity
           that
           they
           can
           .
           God
           himself
           is
           *
           frequently
           termed
           a
           Shield
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           in
           their
           Proportion
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           are
           stiled
           
             the
             Shields
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           .
           Thus
           Earthly
           Rulers
           
             Imitate
             God
          
           ,
           and
           are
           deservedly
           stiled
           Gods
           ,
           †
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Eminency
           of
           their
           Vertue
           ,
           as
           the
           Antient
           Philosopher
           said
           well
           .
           Thus
           Good
           Magistrates
           have
           the
           Character
           of
           Divinity
           upon
           them
           :
           They
           have
           the
           Signature
           and
           Mark
           of
           Heaven
           .
           They
           are
           called
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           The
           
             Children
             of
             the
             most
             High.
          
           This
           
             Resemblance
             and
             Likeness
             to
             their
             Father
             ,
          
           gives
           them
           most
           deservedly
           
             That
             Denomination
             .
             Now
          
           they
           are
           
             truly
             God's
             Image
          
           ,
           and
           bear
           his
           Superscription
           .
           They
           are
           
           the
           Admirable
           Words
           of
           Plutarch
           .
           *
           
             A
             Ruler
             
               (
               saith
               he
            
             )
             is
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             Governs
             all
             things
             .
             A
             Magistrate
             needs
             no
             Statuary
             to
             make
             an
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             by
             no
             other
             Workmanship
             and
             Art
             than
             that
             of
             
               Vertue
               and
               Goodness
            
             he
             can
             make
             
               Himself
               Such
            
             ,
             a
             Piece
             of
             so
             much
             Worth
             and
             Excellency
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             most
             Acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Worthy
             of
             Him.
             
          
        
         
           This
           
             Doctrin
             Thus
             Illustrated
          
           may
           be
           Applied
           both
           to
           Magistrates
           and
           
             People
             .
             First
          
           ,
           To
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           by
           Vertue
           of
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           are
           obliged
           to
           Consider
           and
           Weigh
           well
           the
           Dignity
           of
           the
           Persons
           who
           are
           Set
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Behave
             themselves
             Accordingly
             ,
             i.e.
          
           willingly
           to
           Acknowledge
           their
           Authority
           and
           Superiority
           ,
           to
           Respect
           and
           Reverence
           them
           ,
           to
           pay
           them
           that
           Civil
           Worship
           which
           is
           due
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           chearfully
           to
           Obey
           their
           Lawful
           Commands
           .
           Governours
           are
           Gods
           ,
           therefore
           to
           Speak
           Evil
           of
           them
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           Blasphemy
           .
           They
           are
           the
           Images
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           that
           Disrespects
           and
           Despises
           them
           ,
           Abuseth
           
             God
             in
             Effigie
          
           .
           To
           do
           Violence
           to
           Them
           ,
           is
           to
           Assault
           the
           Deity
           ,
           to
           Combate
           against
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Fight
           against
           God
           himself
           .
           Here
           then
           is
           a
           Solid
           Basis
           for
           Obedience
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           God
           hath
           Deputed
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           his
           Representatives
           ,
           and
           Communicated
           his
           Authority
           and
           Power
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           being
           Good
           they
           do
           more
           signally
           Resemble
           Him
           :
           Whence
           it
           is
           Rational
           to
           Infer
           ,
           That
           the
           wilful
           Contempt
           of
           
             Human
             Authority
          
           is
           Affronting
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           despising
           even
           the
           
             Majesty
             of
             Heaven
          
           .
           It
           is
           the
           
             Peoples
             Duty
          
           then
           to
           Study
           and
           Practise
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           to
           Thank
           God
           for
           
             Good
             Magistrates
          
           ,
           who
           are
           sent
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           peculiar
           Gift
           of
           God.
           Magistracy
           deserves
           a
           
             Double
             Veneration
          
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           in
           Conjunction
           with
           Holiness
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Magistrate
           no
           less
           than
           the
           People
           ,
           is
           concerned
           in
           This
           Text
           ,
           and
           in
           This
           Discourse
           .
           He
           may
           see
           here
           at
           once
           his
           Eminency
           and
           his
           Duty
           ,
           what
           God
           hath
           
             made
             him
          
           ,
           and
           what
           
             He
             expects
          
           of
           him
           .
           Let
           the
           Masters
           of
           Heraldry
           range
           all
           their
           Titles
           of
           Honour
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           greater
           and
           
             more
             Honourable
          
           one
           than
           This
           of
           Gods.
           But
           as
           it
           carries
           Honour
           with
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           bespeaks
           a
           Behaviour
           becoming
           That
           Honour
           .
           If
           any
           Magistrate
           should
           be
           so
           Vain
           as
           to
           Rely
           on
           the
           
             Title
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           Vaunt
           of
           That
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           Neglect
           his
           Duty
           ,
           he
           may
           remember
           that
           
             Heathen
             Idols
          
           are
           called
           
             Gods
             ,
             Psal.
             xcvi
             .
             5.
          
           and
           Satan
           is
           called
           the
           
             God
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           iv
           .
           4.
           
           Rulers
           must
           Deport
           themselves
           like
           Gods
           ,
           else
           they
           fondly
           lay
           Claim
           to
           that
           Name
           ;
           They
           must
           remember
           that
           the
           
           
             Name
             they
             bear
          
           puts
           them
           in
           mind
           
             whose
             Deputies
          
           they
           are
           .
           It
           is
           a
           high
           Compliment
           which
           Pliny
           passes
           upon
           Trajan
           in
           the
           Close
           of
           his
           
             Panegyrick
             ,
             viz.
          
           That
           
             nothing
             Greater
             or
             Better
             could
             be
             wished
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Gods
             would
             Imitate
             the
             Emperour
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           Truth
           ,
           without
           any
           strain
           of
           Rhetorick
           ,
           that
           no
           greater
           Felicity
           can
           be
           wished
           to
           Kingdoms
           and
           Commonwealths
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Gods
           ,
           so
           stiled
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           would
           endeavour
           to
           Imitate
           the
           
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           .
           It
           will
           be
           a
           Shame
           and
           a
           great
           Solecism
           ,
           if
           Those
           who
           are
           
             in
             God's
             Stead
          
           discover
           Nothing
           of
           God
           or
           Divinity
           in
           their
           Lives
           and
           Actions
           ;
           if
           Those
           who
           bear
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           partake
           not
           of
           the
           
             God-like
             Nature
          
           ,
           but
           rather
           of
           that
           which
           is
           Diabolick
           .
           Remember
           that
           as
           you
           are
           
             Deputed
             by
             God
          
           ,
           so
           you
           must
           
             Resemble
             Him.
          
           You
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           you
           are
           his
           Off-spring
           more
           Signally
           ;
           be
           mindful
           of
           your
           Heavenly
           Extraction
           ,
           and
           commit
           nothing
           Unworthy
           of
           it
           .
           You
           that
           are
           Governours
           must
           use
           your
           Power
           for
           God
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           reasonable
           that
           He
           who
           is
           the
           Original
           of
           your
           Power
           should
           also
           be
           the
           End
           of
           it
           .
           Think
           not
           that
           the
           Title
           given
           you
           here
           is
           an
           
             Idle
             and
             Empty
             Thing
          
           .
           The
           Gods
           which
           the
           Psalmist
           speaks
           of
           must
           not
           be
           like
           the
           
             Heathen
             Gods
             and
             Idols
          
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           
             Have
             eyes
             ,
             but
             see
             not
             :
             ears
             ,
             but
             hear
             not
             :
             hands
             ,
             but
             handle
             not
             .
          
           We
           have
           too
           many
           of
           such
           Gods
           as
           These
           in
           This
           Nation
           .
           How
           many
           Magistrates
           sit
           with
           their
           
           Arms
           across
           ,
           and
           Study
           to
           do
           Nothing
           ?
           How
           many
           Gallio's
           are
           there
           of
           this
           Age
           which
           
             Care
             for
             none
             of
             those
             Things
          
           which
           are
           the
           Proper
           Work
           of
           their
           Place
           ?
           The
           Hebrew
           *
           word
           which
           signifies
           a
           Statue
           ,
           and
           a
           Tomb
           ,
           signifies
           also
           a
           President
           ,
           a
           Governour
           .
           How
           many
           are
           there
           that
           bear
           this
           
             Latter
             Chacter
          
           ,
           who
           are
           too
           near
           of
           Kin
           to
           the
           Former
           ?
           Though
           they
           are
           appointed
           to
           be
           Publick
           Dispencers
           of
           Justice
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           Sollicitous
           to
           Discharge
           that
           Office
           ,
           but
           rather
           give
           the
           Neighbourhood
           to
           understand
           that
           they
           are
           meer
           Senseless
           Statues
           ,
           and
           Empty
           Sepulchres
           .
           But
           certainly
           it
           is
           very
           unbecoming
           a
           Christain
           Magistrate
           ,
           to
           be
           Idle
           and
           Unactive
           in
           his
           Place
           ,
           to
           be
           Careless
           and
           Unconcerned
           ,
           and
           sleep
           away
           his
           time
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           People
           of
           his
           Province
           were
           as
           Inconsiderable
           as
           the
           Frogs
           ,
           over
           whom
           (
           as
           the
           Fable
           tells
           us
           )
           Iupiter
           appointed
           a
           Log
           to
           be
           their
           King
           and
           Governour
           .
           To
           be
           dull
           and
           heavy
           in
           an
           Employment
           that
           calls
           for
           Activity
           is
           Inexcusable
           ,
           and
           very
           Reproachful
           .
           Bibulus
           ,
           who
           was
           I.
           Cesar's
           Fellow-Consul
           ,
           but
           did
           nothing
           in
           his
           Office
           ,
           was
           left
           out
           in
           the
           Roman
           Dates
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           always
           made
           mention
           of
           
             both
             the
             Consuls
          
           .
           An
           Idle
           and
           Useless
           Magistrate
           renders
           himself
           Ridiculous
           and
           Contemptible
           ;
           he
           is
           of
           no
           Value
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           reckoned
           as
           a
           meer
           Cypher
           in
           the
           Publick
           Accounts
           .
           Matters
           of
           great
           moment
           call
           for
           his
           Care
           and
           Inspection
           ;
           how
           then
           can
           he
           be
           Unconcerned
           
           and
           Unactive
           ?
           His
           Affairs
           are
           Great
           and
           Weighty
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           no
           leisure
           to
           Trifle
           ,
           after
           the
           rate
           of
           that
           Loitering
           Emperor
           who
           spent
           his
           time
           in
           Catching
           and
           Killing
           of
           Flies
           .
           He
           is
           made
           for
           the
           Safety
           and
           Welfare
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           that
           he
           ●its
           quiet
           ,
           and
           doth
           no
           harm
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           required
           that
           he
           do
           Good.
           Seeing
           Rulers
           are
           allied
           to
           Divinity
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           Vigorous
           and
           moving
           ;
           they
           are
           to
           Live
           and
           Act
           as
           Gods
           ,
           they
           are
           engaged
           to
           shew
           forth
           the
           God-like
           Vertues
           which
           are
           supposed
           to
           be
           in
           them
           .
           They
           must
           Resemble
           the
           Deity
           in
           Holiness
           and
           Purity
           ;
           unless
           they
           would
           approve
           themselves
           to
           be
           such
           Gods
           as
           Homer
           and
           other
           Poets
           are
           wont
           to
           make
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Drunken
           ,
           Adulterous
           ,
           Contentious
           ,
           and
           Debauched
           Gods
           :
           Which
           indeed
           is
           no
           more
           than
           could
           be
           expected
           from
           that
           sort
           of
           Writers
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           they
           who
           advanced
           Men
           and
           Mortal
           Creatures
           to
           the
           Quality
           of
           Gods
           ,
           thrust
           down
           these
           Latter
           to
           the
           Condition
           of
           the
           Worst
           Sort
           of
           the
           Former
           .
           But
           these
           Things
           become
           not
           those
           Persons
           who
           are
           stiled
           Gods
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           Represent
           the
           God
           of
           all
           Purity
           .
           They
           should
           be
           reminded
           of
           this
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           to
           Walk
           worthy
           of
           a
           Name
           that
           is
           so
           Sacred
           ,
           of
           a
           Title
           that
           is
           so
           Honourable
           .
           And
           so
           much
           for
           the
           First
           Remark
           on
           the
           Words
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Dignity
           and
           Eminency
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           Calling
           ,
           
             Ye
             are
             Gods.
          
           
        
         
           Proceed
           we
           in
           the
           next
           Place
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           
           of
           this
           Eminency
           ,
           to
           the
           Fountain
           of
           this
           Honour
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           
             I
             have
             said
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             ye
             are
             Gods.
          
           Had
           they
           been
           called
           so
           by
           Men
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           been
           construed
           as
           Flattery
           :
           As
           we
           read
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Proud
           and
           Insolent
           Humour
           of
           Great
           Ones
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           give
           this
           Title
           to
           themseves
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           Ambitious
           to
           have
           it
           Attributed
           to
           them
           by
           Others
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           told
           by
           their
           Parasites
           ,
           as
           our
           First
           Parents
           by
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           That
           
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             Gods.
          
           But
           here
           Magistrates
           are
           called
           Gods
           by
           God
           Himself
           .
           Behold
           then
           the
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           the
           Sacred
           Appointment
           of
           Magistracy
           !
           The
           Tenure
           they
           hold
           by
           is
           the
           Highest
           and
           Best
           ,
           
             viz.
             in
             Chief
          
           ,
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           .
           Earthly
           Governours
           are
           Invested
           with
           their
           Authority
           from
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           .
           
             I
             ,
             even
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Ye
             are
             Gods.
             First
             ,
             Nature
          
           saith
           it
           ,
           whereof
           God
           is
           the
           Author
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           
             Sacred
             Writ
          
           saith
           as
           much
           ,
           whereof
           God
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           the
           Inditer
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           
             Strange
             Events
          
           and
           Occurrences
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           whereof
           God
           is
           the
           Cause
           and
           Procurer
           ,
           say
           ,
           and
           proclaim
           aloud
           that
           Magistrates
           and
           Governours
           are
           God's
           Ordinance
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             Nature
          
           saith
           it
           ,
           whereof
           God
           is
           the
           Author
           and
           Founder
           ,
           Magistracy
           bears
           an
           Antient
           Date
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           same
           Horoscope
           with
           the
           Creation
           .
           It
           began
           
             Primo
             Adami
          
           ,
           it
           commenced
           on
           the
           Calends
           of
           the
           World.
           The
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           with
           which
           we
           were
           born
           ,
           
           dictates
           Superiority
           and
           Inferiority
           :
           And
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           Man
           who
           is
           Rebellious
           against
           this
           Sentiment
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           acknowledges
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           Claims
           a
           Preeminence
           to
           Brutes
           ,
           and
           a
           Power
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           Right
           was
           Founded
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Laws
           of
           his
           Creation
           .
           He
           hath
           likewise
           Power
           and
           Sovereignty
           over
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           Part
           of
           him
           which
           is
           Brutish
           ,
           his
           Lower
           Faculties
           and
           Sensual
           Appetites
           .
           And
           this
           Empire
           is
           wholly
           Managed
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           Reason
           and
           Rectified
           Understanding
           .
           It
           is
           confessed
           by
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           yet
           a
           farther
           Dominion
           ;
           for
           they
           have
           and
           acknowledge
           a
           Power
           over
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           Masters
           over
           their
           Servants
           ,
           and
           Fathers
           over
           their
           Children
           :
           For
           all
           Children
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           are
           Born
           ,
           are
           under
           a
           Paternal
           Sovereignty
           ;
           so
           that
           to
           be
           Subject
           is
           as
           Natural
           as
           to
           be
           a
           Man.
           And
           now
           ,
           since
           the
           World
           is
           encreased
           ,
           the
           same
           Law
           of
           Reason
           and
           Nature
           dictates
           Subjection
           and
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Civil
           Parent
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           our
           Country
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           those
           that
           are
           Deputed
           by
           him
           .
           For
           the
           Power
           of
           a
           King
           over
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           Lower
           Magistrates
           over
           their
           peculiar
           Charge
           ,
           is
           every
           way
           as
           Rational
           and
           Accountable
           as
           the
           foresaid
           Authority
           of
           Fathers
           over
           their
           Children
           .
           Whilst
           the
           World
           was
           yet
           in
           its
           Minority
           ,
           it
           had
           these
           Guardians
           and
           Tutors
           ;
           and
           even
           to
           this
           Day
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           above
           Five
           Thousand
           Years
           old
           ,
           it
           stands
           still
           in
           need
           of
           
           them
           .
           For
           certainly
           the
           very
           Necessities
           of
           Mankind
           are
           sufficient
           to
           vouch
           the
           Constitution
           of
           Magistracy
           .
           We
           came
           into
           the
           World
           under
           a
           State
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           subsist
           without
           it
           .
           Our
           Natural
           Condition
           and
           Frame
           require
           such
           a
           Dispensation
           as
           this
           .
           To
           this
           there
           is
           the
           United
           Suffrage
           and
           Consent
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           which
           shews
           it
           to
           be
           a
           
             Law
             of
             Nature
          
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           add
           that
           God
           hath
           Condescended
           to
           the
           Weakness
           ,
           and
           Complied
           with
           the
           Infirmities
           of
           our
           Nature
           ,
           in
           appointing
           such
           Vicegerents
           as
           are
           of
           a
           resembling
           Temper
           with
           us
           ,
           
             Men
             of
             like
             Passions
             with
             our selves
             .
          
           The
           
             Gods
             are
             come
             down
             to
             us
             ,
          
           but
           
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             Men.
          
           The
           Lustre
           of
           the
           Divine
           Majesty
           would
           have
           dazzled
           and
           confounded
           our
           weak
           Sight
           :
           That
           Glorious
           Sun
           could
           have
           no
           sooner
           been
           seen
           ,
           but
           we
           should
           have
           been
           blinded
           .
           But
           when
           we
           cannot
           bear
           that
           Sun
           it self
           ,
           we
           may
           behold
           its
           derivative
           Beauty
           in
           God's
           Deputies
           ,
           the
           Magistrates
           .
           In
           their
           Purple
           and
           Bright
           Robes
           we
           may
           safely
           view
           the
           Reflections
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Majesty
           and
           Brightness
           :
           And
           thus
           by
           a
           Necessary
           Constitution
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           fitted
           to
           our
           Natures
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Suggestions
           of
           Natural
           Instinct
           and
           Right
           Reason
           ,
           we
           are
           brought
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           
             Reasonableness
             and
             Necessity
          
           of
           a
           Government
           in
           the
           World.
           Accordingly
           we
           find
           the
           Beginning
           and
           Rise
           of
           it
           referred
           to
           This
           very
           Principle
           by
           the
           Great
           
           Masters
           of
           the
           
             Imperial
             Laws
          
           ,
           in
           their
           Books
           of
           *
           Digests
           .
        
         
           Nor
           are
           we
           to
           Imagine
           (
           as
           some
           have
           fondly
           done
           )
           That
           Grace
           banishes
           Nature
           ,
           that
           Reason
           and
           the
           Conduct
           of
           it
           are
           not
           Obligatory
           under
           the
           Gospel
           .
           This
           is
           a
           groundless
           Surmise
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           swerves
           ,
           from
           the
           Dictates
           of
           Nature
           declines
           God's
           Law
           ,
           this
           being
           a
           Divine
           Law
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           rationally
           gather
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           Evident
           by
           and
           Consonant
           to
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           is
           †
           
             the
             ●andle
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           Natural
           Reason
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           abolished
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           Confirmed
           and
           Authorized
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           being
           the
           Upshot
           of
           all
           Good
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           Consummation
           of
           the
           Best
           Reason
           .
           Hence
           it
           appears
           that
           what
           is
           said
           by
           Right
           Reason
           is
           said
           by
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           Voice
           of
           God
           ;
           
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Ye
             are
             Gods.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           
             Sacred
             Scripture
          
           saith
           it
           ,
           whereof
           God
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           is
           the
           Inditer
           .
           The
           Law
           strictly
           charges
           Men
           
             not
             to
             Revile
             the
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             speak
             Evil
             of
             the
             Ruler
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             Exod.
          
           xxii
           .
           28.
           
           Besides
           ,
           that
           the
           Judges
           or
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Sanedrim
           are
           call'd
           Gods
           by
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Divine
           Approbation
           is
           farther
           evidenced
           from
           the
           first
           Verse
           of
           this
           Psalm
           ,
           where
           we
           are
           
           told
           ,
           That
           
             God
             standeth
             in
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Gods
          
           ;
           the
           Great
           God
           presides
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           Authorizes
           their
           Office
           and
           Employment
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           they
           discharge
           it
           lawfully
           .
           This
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           our
           Superiors
           is
           for
           ever
           Established
           by
           that
           Royal
           Patent
           ,
           Prov.
           viii
           .
           15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             By
             me
             (
             i.e.
          
           by
           the
           Eternal
           and
           Essential
           Wisdom
           )
           
             Kings
             reign
             ,
             and
             Princes
             decree
             Iustice
             :
             By
             me
             Princes
             rule
             ,
             and
             Nobles
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             Iudges
             of
             earth
             .
          
           This
           unexceptionably
           makes
           them
           to
           be
           the
           Ordinance
           and
           Institution
           of
           God
           himself
           :
           And
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           abets
           and
           confirms
           the
           Old
           ,
           for
           in
           Iohn
           x.
           34.
           our
           Saviour
           refers
           to
           the
           very
           Words
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Is
             it
             not
             written
             in
             your
             Law
             ,
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Ye
             are
             Gods
             ?
          
           The
           known
           Practice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           exemplary
           Subjection
           to
           the
           Powers
           then
           in
           being
           ,
           may
           be
           concluded
           to
           be
           Authentick
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           and
           to
           prove
           the
           Divine
           Commission
           both
           of
           Superior
           and
           Subordinate
           Magistrates
           .
           But
           to
           wave
           that
           at
           present
           ,
           if
           you
           peruse
           the
           Epistles
           of
           those
           Great
           Apostles
           St.
           Paul
           and
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           the
           Regal
           and
           Magistratical
           Office
           fully
           Asserted
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           to
           its
           utmost
           heighth
           .
           
             Let
             every
             soul
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             higher
             Powers
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             Power
             but
             of
             God
             ;
             The
             Powers
             that
             be
             ,
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Rom.
           xiii
           .
           1.
           
           
             Submit
             your selves
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             man
             for
             the
             Lord's
             sake
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             the
             King
             as
             Supreme
             ,
             or
             unto
             Governours
             as
             unto
             those
             that
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           ii
           .
           13.
           
           Thus
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           
             Dii
             Majorum
          
           or
           
             Minorum
             Gentium
          
           ,
           the
           Gods
           of
           an
           higher
           or
           an
           inferior
           Rank
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           those
           that
           have
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           be
           Deputed
           Officers
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           they
           are
           All
           to
           be
           Reverenced
           ,
           Honoured
           ,
           and
           Obey'd
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           the
           Command
           of
           God
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           a
           severe
           Enquirer
           into
           these
           forementioned
           Texts
           will
           arrest
           me
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           with
           with
           this
           Objection
           ;
           The
           Apostles
           seem
           to
           Clash
           ,
           and
           to
           Contradict
           one
           another
           ;
           for
           the
           former
           asserts
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Powers
             which
             be
             ,
             are
             Ordained
             of
             God
          
           ;
           but
           the
           latter
           tells
           us
           plainly
           ,
           That
           
             they
             are
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Man.
          
           These
           are
           two
           different
           Things
           ,
           yea
           Repugnant
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           
             Ordinance
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Man.
          
           
        
         
           I
           have
           no
           time
           now
           to
           offer
           to
           you
           the
           several
           Glosses
           of
           the
           Learned
           on
           that
           Passage
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ;
           nor
           am
           I
           at
           leisure
           to
           acquaint
           you
           with
           the
           sundry
           Criticisms
           upon
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           you
           how
           variously
           it
           is
           rendred
           .
           But
           adhering
           at
           present
           to
           our
           own
           Translation
           ,
           I
           will
           in
           few
           words
           dispatch
           the
           Difficulty
           ,
           and
           shew
           you
           that
           Magistracy
           may
           be
           the
           
             Ordinance
             of
             Men
          
           as
           well
           as
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           not
           Repugnant
           to
           one
           another
           .
           It
           is
           not
           unfitly
           stiled
           an
           
             Humane
             Ordinance
          
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           Object
           and
           Matter
           about
           which
           it
           is
           conversant
           ,
           viz.
           Humane
           Society
           ,
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Mankind
           .
           The
           Higher
           Powers
           
           are
           set
           over
           Men
           ,
           and
           Transact
           those
           things
           which
           are
           Civil
           and
           Humane
           .
           2.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           Subject
           in
           which
           it
           is
           seated
           ,
           it
           may
           have
           this
           Denomination
           ;
           These
           Gods
           are
           really
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           and
           Make
           with
           our selves
           .
           3.
           
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           End
           ,
           it
           is
           justly
           called
           an
           
             Humane
             Ordinance
          
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           appointed
           for
           the
           Good
           and
           Preservation
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           for
           the
           well
           ordering
           and
           governing
           the
           Societies
           of
           Men
           in
           the
           World.
           Now
           ,
           all
           this
           is
           consistent
           with
           what
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           viz.
           That
           Magistracy
           is
           the
           
             Ordinance
             of
             God
          
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           Particular
           Form
           and
           Manner
           of
           Government
           be
           not
           fixed
           by
           God
           or
           Nature
           ,
           by
           a
           Divine
           or
           Natural
           Law
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           Positive
           One
           (
           otherwise
           there
           would
           be
           but
           One
           Lawful
           Form
           of
           Government
           )
           yet
           this
           is
           certain
           that
           Government
           in
           the
           General
           is
           the
           Direct
           and
           Express
           Appointment
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           Powers
           are
           the
           
             Ordinance
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           as
           true
           that
           they
           are
           
             Ordained
             of
             God
          
           ,
           they
           are
           Constituted
           and
           Authorized
           by
           Him
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           ratified
           by
           his
           Written
           and
           Revealed
           Will.
           Thence
           we
           are
           assured
           that
           Divinity
           is
           Incircled
           in
           the
           compass
           of
           a
           Crown
           ,
           and
           that
           Rulers
           are
           Invested
           with
           their
           Authority
           from
           the
           Supreme
           Sovereign
           of
           the
           World.
           Among
           
           Pythagoras's
           
             Scholars
             ,
             if
             their
             Master
             said
             it
             ,
          
           it
           was
           enough
           ,
           it
           was
           Authentick
           and
           Unquestionable
           .
           Much
           more
           surely
           with
           the
           Disciples
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           must
           that
           be
           held
           Indisputable
           ,
           
           which
           
             God
             hath
             said
          
           in
           his
           Holy
           Word
           ,
           
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Ye
             are
             Gods.
          
           We
           have
           not
           only
           the
           Suffrage
           of
           Reason
           (
           of
           which
           I
           spoke
           before
           )
           but
           the
           Infallible
           Dictates
           of
           the
           
             Heavenly
             Oracles
          
           .
           The
           Reason
           of
           the
           Thing
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Majesty
           of
           Heaven
           concur
           here
           :
           And
           what
           Proof
           more
           Convincing
           can
           be
           desired
           and
           expected
           than
           Divine
           Testimony
           superadded
           to
           Natural
           Light
           ?
           But
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           As
           these
           ,
           so
           likewise
           the
           
             Strange
             Events
          
           and
           Occurrences
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           whereof
           God
           is
           the
           Cause
           and
           Procurer
           ,
           proclaim
           aloud
           this
           Truth
           ,
           That
           Magistrates
           and
           Governors
           are
           God's
           Ordinance
           .
           There
           have
           not
           been
           wanting
           Wonderful
           Signs
           to
           confirm
           this
           .
           Government
           and
           Order
           have
           had
           a
           Blessing
           entail'd
           upon
           them
           by
           Providence
           .
           When
           Magistrates
           have
           faithfully
           discharged
           their
           Duties
           ,
           some
           signal
           and
           open
           Manifestations
           of
           God's
           Favour
           have
           acquinted
           us
           that
           he
           is
           pleased
           with
           them
           .
           When
           Phineas
           (
           whom
           we
           must
           look
           upon
           as
           a
           Publick
           Minister
           of
           Justice
           )
           stood
           up
           and
           Executed
           Judgment
           upon
           that
           Pair
           of
           Infamous
           Sinners
           (
           whose
           Contagion
           else
           might
           have
           spread
           it self
           through
           the
           whole
           Land
           )
           the
           Plague
           presently
           ceased
           ,
           and
           the
           Divine
           Vengeance
           was
           appeased
           .
           But
           when
           bold
           and
           hardned
           Sinners
           have
           openly
           affronted
           Magistracy
           ,
           and
           Mutinied
           against
           their
           Governors
           ,
           they
           have
           but
           ill
           succeeded
           in
           such
           Expeditions
           .
           Thus
           
           when
           those
           three
           Notorious
           Conspirators
           opened
           their
           Mouths
           against
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ,
           the
           Earth
           (
           in
           a
           resembling
           sort
           )
           
             open'd
             its
             mouth
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             appertain'd
             to
             them
             ,
             Num.
             xvi
             .
             30
             ,
             32.
             
          
           These
           Rebels
           found
           their
           Punishment
           in
           their
           Sin
           ,
           and
           their
           Destruction
           in
           their
           Disobedience
           .
           Opposing
           of
           Government
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Curse
           in
           it self
           ,
           so
           Judicially
           it
           is
           followed
           with
           one
           from
           Heaven
           .
           Not
           only
           Reason
           and
           Nature
           detest
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           Divine
           Nemesis
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Inscription
           on
           the
           Scottish
           Coin
           (
           as
           the
           Emblem
           ,
           I
           suppose
           of
           their
           
             Thistle
             ,
             )
             Nemo
             me
             impune
             lacesset
             ;
             None
             shall
             provoke
             me
             ,
             and
             be
             unpunished
             .
          
           It
           may
           justly
           indeed
           be
           the
           
             Magistrates
             Motto
          
           ,
           for
           none
           ever
           Affronted
           them
           ,
           but
           received
           the
           Reward
           of
           their
           Folly
           ,
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           will
           not
           suffer
           his
           Vicegerents
           to
           be
           exposed
           to
           Contempt
           and
           Injuries
           .
           As
           they
           are
           Approved
           of
           and
           Countenanced
           by
           him
           ,
           so
           their
           Opposers
           shall
           be
           Baffled
           and
           Punished
           .
           And
           thus
           when
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Necessity
           ,
           and
           the
           Holy
           Writ
           ,
           and
           Providence
           all
           join
           in
           one
           Sound
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Voice
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           This
           Doctrin
           thus
           Established
           ,
           concerns
           both
           the
           Magistrate
           and
           the
           People
           .
           First
           the
           Peo●le
           ,
           for
           as
           before
           they
           were
           invited
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           from
           the
           Consideration
           of
           the
           Dignity
           and
           Eminency
           of
           their
           Superiors
           ,
           so
           here
           they
           are
           called
           to
           the
           same
           Duty
           by
           this
           Thought
           ,
           That
           Magistracy
           is
           of
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           Rulers
           are
           Constituted
           by
           God.
           
           God
           Himself
           hath
           said
           of
           them
           ,
           
             They
             are
             Gods.
          
           Both
           their
           Name
           and
           Office
           are
           Reverend
           and
           Honourable
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           are
           bound
           to
           pay
           them
           your
           utmost
           Regards
           and
           Respects
           .
           You
           are
           lead
           to
           this
           Duty
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shew'd
           :
           And
           therefore
           he
           that
           despises
           Authority
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           acts
           against
           Reason
           ,
           and
           abandons
           his
           Understanding
           .
           And
           you
           are
           conducted
           to
           it
           also
           by
           a
           Divine
           Warrant
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           cannot
           be
           excused
           from
           the
           Performance
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           this
           Doctrin
           doth
           more
           nearly
           concern
           the
           Persons
           who
           are
           in
           Place
           and
           Dignity
           .
           They
           should
           be
           Instructed
           from
           what
           I
           have
           tender'd
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           acknowledge
           their
           Original
           and
           Founder
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           Gods
           ,
           the
           Absolute
           Lord
           and
           Sovereign
           Controller
           of
           the
           World.
           Let
           not
           their
           Title
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           Great
           and
           Honourable
           ,
           make
           them
           forget
           that
           there
           is
           a
           GOD
           who
           Ruleth
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           Earthly
           Gods
           must
           do
           Obeisance
           and
           Homage
           to
           him
           .
           
             He
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             above
             all
             Gods
             ,
          
           Psal.
           xcvi
           .
           4.
           
           The
           contrary
           Temper
           and
           Practice
           have
           prevailed
           too
           much
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           abundant
           Instances
           :
           The
           first
           Gods
           among
           the
           Heathens
           were
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           
             Great
             Men.
             Nimrod
          
           ,
           the
           first
           Monarch
           and
           Sovereign
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           that
           was
           Deified
           among
           them
           .
           Idolatry
           commenced
           in
           Monarchy
           :
           The
           Greatness
           and
           Power
           of
           their
           
           Kings
           extorted
           Worship
           from
           their
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           admired
           and
           feared
           them
           :
           Lordship
           and
           Dominion
           entailed
           Divinity
           upon
           them
           .
           It
           is
           well
           known
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Pagan
           Kings
           of
           old
           (
           to
           make
           themselves
           more
           Venerable
           to
           their
           Subjects
           )
           used
           to
           derive
           their
           Pedigree
           from
           some
           God
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           some
           of
           them
           would
           needs
           be
           taken
           for
           Real
           Gods.
           Thus
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           
           Roman
           ●mperors
           would
           have
           Altars
           and
           Images
           Consecrated
           to
           them
           .
           
             Iulius
             Cesar
          
           began
           it
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           the
           Worst
           and
           Vilest
           Emperors
           affected
           Divine
           Honour
           ,
           as
           
             Nero
             ,
             Caligula
             ,
             Domitian
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           would
           publickly
           be
           stiled
           *
           Gods.
           The
           Iewish
           Rabble
           applauding
           King
           Herod
           ,
           cried
           out
           ,
           
             The
             voice
             of
             God.
          
           So
           Tacitus
           tell
           us
           of
           Nero
           ,
           and
           Suetonius
           of
           Claudi●s
           ,
           that
           their
           Voices
           were
           said
           to
           be
           Celestial
           and
           
             Divine
             .
             Iulian
          
           joined
           the
           Effigies
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Gods
           with
           his
           own
           Statues
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           pay
           Reverence
           to
           the
           Gods
           and
           Him
           together
           .
           
             Our
             Lord
             God
             the
             Pope
          
           hath
           been
           a
           Compliment
           sometimes
           to
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           .
           And
           you
           may
           read
           in
           the
           Second
           Councel
           of
           Lateran
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           stiled
           
             another
             God
             on
             Earth
          
           .
           But
           this
           Language
           is
           unsufferable
           :
           Though
           the
           Higher
           Powers
           are
           Gods
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           to
           remember
           that
           they
           must
           not
           Prophanely
           Usurp
           
           that
           Title
           :
           They
           are
           to
           consider
           that
           there
           is
           a
           
             God
             above
             them
             ,
             a
             Great
             and
             Mighty
             God
             ,
             who
             regardeth
             not
             persons
             ,
             Deut.
          
           x.
           17.
           
           He
           is
           Independent
           and
           Uncontrollable
           ,
           and
           none
           else
           is
           :
           They
           abuse
           their
           Reason
           ,
           and
           mistake
           their
           Office
           ,
           if
           they
           imagine
           themselves
           to
           be
           Gods
           in
           that
           sense
           .
           It
           was
           a
           very
           Notable
           Saying
           of
           King
           Henry
           VIII
           .
           who
           ,
           at
           Sir
           Thomas
           More
           's
           first
           coming
           to
           his
           Service
           at
           Court
           ,
           gave
           him
           this
           Godly
           Lesson
           ,
           
             First
             look
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             after
             that
             unto
             me
             :
          
           An
           Advice
           well
           becoming
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           which
           shews
           that
           he
           had
           some
           Sense
           of
           that
           Great
           Truth
           which
           I
           am
           now
           pressing
           ,
           That
           *
           the
           Great
           God
           of
           Heaven
           is
           above
           all
           the
           Gods
           and
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           :
           That
           †
           there
           is
           a
           Greater
           King
           whom
           all
           Kings
           are
           under
           ;
           Therefore
           they
           are
           to
           stand
           in
           Awe
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           affraid
           of
           Offending
           him
           ,
           and
           Rebelling
           against
           him
           ;
           for
           there
           are
           
             Rebellious
             Rulers
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             Subjects
             ,
             Isai.
          
           i.
           23.
           
           
             Thy
             Princes
             are
             rebellious
             ,
             viz.
          
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           They
           may
           be
           reminded
           from
           the
           Premises
           not
           only
           to
           acknowledge
           God's
           Sovereignty
           ,
           but
           to
           expect
           his
           Blessing
           and
           Protection
           .
           If
           by
           Devout
           Prayers
           they
           Address
           themselves
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           assuredly
           Inspire
           them
           with
           that
           Understanding
           and
           Wisdom
           which
           are
           proportionable
           to
           the
           Greatness
           of
           
           their
           Employment
           ;
           he
           will
           vouchsafe
           them
           his
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           ;
           he
           will
           be
           their
           Guardian
           and
           Defender
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           rudely
           touch
           them
           shall
           not
           do
           it
           with
           Impunity
           .
           Be
           encouraged
           hence
           against
           all
           Hardships
           and
           Oppositions
           ,
           but
           rather
           let
           the
           Consideration
           of
           Difficulties
           excite
           and
           inflame
           you
           ,
           and
           let
           your
           Magnanimity
           be
           as
           great
           as
           your
           Danger
           .
           If
           whilst
           you
           act
           for
           God
           and
           Religion
           you
           suffer
           from
           the
           Tongues
           of
           Men
           ,
           remember
           
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Princely
             thing
             to
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             hear
             ill
          
           ;
           and
           resolve
           to
           bear
           Reproach
           with
           as
           much
           Content
           as
           some
           Men
           their
           Praises
           and
           Applause
           .
           Moving
           in
           so
           great
           a
           Sphere
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           a
           Lustre
           and
           Influence
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           you
           raise
           many
           Envious
           Exhalations
           ,
           which
           cast
           a
           Cloud
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           Obscure
           your
           Name
           .
           David
           had
           his
           Shimei
           ;
           Governors
           have
           their
           Railers
           and
           Detractors
           .
           Some
           observe
           Failings
           and
           Declensions
           in
           the
           Heavenly
           Bodies
           :
           The
           Fixed
           Stars
           twinkle
           and
           nod
           sometimes
           ,
           or
           the
           Silly
           People
           think
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           perswaded
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           *
           
             Necessity
             is
             laid
             upon
             me
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             and
             woe
             unto
             me
             if
             I
             preach
             not
             the
             Gospel
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           ●oe
           unto
           us
           if
           we
           do
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           some
           will
           mistake
           us
           ,
           and
           censure
           us
           .
           You
           may
           as
           easily
           and
           as
           truly
           apply
           it
           to
           the
           
             Civil
             Magistrates
          
           discharge
           of
           their
           Office
           :
           That
           they
           govern
           well
           is
           necessary
           and
           indispensable
           ;
           but
           whilst
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           they
           
           must
           look
           for
           Reproaches
           and
           Affronts
           ,
           they
           must
           provide
           to
           suffer
           ,
           for
           they
           know
           not
           how
           Unkind
           the
           World
           may
           be
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           Outrages
           they
           will
           commit
           upon
           them
           .
           We
           read
           that
           the
           Roman
           Commonwealth
           prov'd
           Ungrateful
           to
           the
           Friends
           and
           Patriots
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           the
           very
           Restorers
           and
           Preservers
           of
           their
           Welfare
           ,
           as
           
             Camillus
             ,
             Publius
             ,
             Cornelius
             ,
             Scipio
             ,
          
           and
           others
           .
           We
           are
           told
           how
           Unhandsomly
           the
           Athenian
           Republick
           dealt
           with
           Themistocles
           and
           
             Aristides
             ,
             Pericles
          
           and
           Phocion
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           Merit
           was
           a
           way
           to
           Ruin
           and
           Banishment
           ;
           and
           the
           Ostracism
           let
           them
           understand
           that
           a
           Publick
           Person
           must
           not
           Deserve
           too
           well
           .
           But
           this
           may
           encourage
           and
           animate
           all
           great
           Rulers
           and
           Governours
           who
           discharge
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           Heaven
           hath
           a
           special
           Regard
           and
           Eye
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           will
           certainly
           Recompence
           them
           for
           the
           hard
           Usage
           and
           ill
           Returns
           they
           meet
           with
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Since
           they
           are
           Gods
           ,
           and
           appointed
           by
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           think
           themselves
           charg'd
           with
           a
           great
           Necessity
           of
           Living
           and
           Acting
           well
           .
           They
           are
           set
           in
           an
           Eminent
           Place
           ,
           and
           all
           Men
           stand
           gazing
           at
           them
           .
           Rulers
           that
           are
           Vitious
           ,
           like
           Vzziah
           ,
           carry
           their
           *
           
             Leprosy
             in
             their
             Foreheads
          
           ,
           their
           Crimes
           are
           exposed
           to
           every
           ones
           View
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           if
           some
           do
           not
           Imitate
           them
           ;
           as
           Men
           usually
           do
           the
           Actions
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           Imperfections
           
           of
           their
           Superiors
           .
           Their
           Care
           then
           must
           be
           to
           Cherish
           Vertue
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           Patronize
           it
           in
           others
           ,
           both
           by
           their
           Authority
           and
           Example
           .
           The
           Interest
           of
           Religion
           and
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           among
           other
           Matters
           ,
           yea
           and
           above
           them
           )
           is
           their
           Province
           :
           Of
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           World
           was
           chiefly
           made
           ,
           and
           Commonwealths
           first
           Instituted
           ,
           and
           Civil
           Societies
           have
           ever
           since
           been
           maintained
           .
           Be
           perswaded
           that
           the
           promoting
           of
           Religion
           and
           God's
           Honour
           is
           the
           proper
           Task
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Minister
           .
           And
           now
           especially
           ,
           in
           a
           declining
           Age
           ,
           when
           Religion
           is
           rendred
           Ridiculous
           ,
           and
           Vertue
           is
           grown
           Unfashionable
           ,
           and
           a
           Strict
           and
           Circumspect
           Walking
           is
           counted
           too
           Demure
           :
           Now
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           )
           you
           are
           more
           especially
           oblig'd
           to
           Befriend
           the
           Cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           her
           part
           when
           she
           hath
           so
           many
           Enemies
           and
           Opposers
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           will
           administer
           the
           most
           Comfortable
           Reflections
           to
           you
           when
           you
           come
           to
           leave
           the
           World
           :
           For
           he
           that
           saith
           ,
           
             Ye
             are
             Gods
          
           ,
           saith
           likewise
           ,
           That
           
             ye
             shall
             die
          
           .
           And
           this
           Conducts
           me
           to
           the
           Second
           General
           Part
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           will
           speak
           but
           a
           few
           words
           ,
           and
           so
           put
           a
           Period
           to
           my
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Honourable
           Concession
           follows
           a
           Peremptory
           Correction
           .
           I
           have
           already
           considered
           the
           Dignity
           and
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           Office
           ;
           I
           am
           now
           to
           Conclude
           with
           the
           Infirmity
           of
           their
           Persons
           ,
           their
           Obnoxiousness
           
           to
           Death
           and
           Dissolution
           ,
           
             Ye
             shall
             die
             like
             Men
             ,
             and
             fall
             like
             one
             of
             the
             Princes
             .
          
           It
           is
           supposed
           in
           these
           words
           that
           they
           must
           die
           as
           to
           their
           Place
           and
           Office
           ;
           And
           then
           what
           Anguish
           and
           Regret
           must
           needs
           overwhelm
           their
           Minds
           ,
           when
           they
           look
           back
           on
           any
           of
           those
           Unlawful
           and
           Unjust
           things
           which
           were
           done
           by
           them
           ?
           A
           Magistrate
           that
           hath
           any
           Sense
           of
           the
           High
           Character
           he
           bears
           ,
           knows
           this
           ,
           That
           he
           hath
           an
           Account
           to
           make
           to
           Himself
           when
           he
           leaves
           his
           Place
           :
           And
           how
           Dismal
           and
           Deplorable
           will
           it
           be
           ,
           if
           upon
           recounting
           his
           past
           Carriage
           he
           be
           forced
           to
           say
           of
           himself
           as
           the
           Historian
           of
           Caligula
           *
           
             Tho'
             some
             things
             were
             done
             by
             me
             which
             were
             not
             unbecoming
             a
             Man
             in
             Place
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             most
             part
             my
             Behaviour
             was
             more
             like
             that
             of
             a
             Monster
             ,
             than
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             .
          
           With
           what
           Terrors
           will
           such
           a
           Person
           be
           filled
           ,
           when
           he
           considers
           that
           he
           is
           in
           part
           Guilty
           of
           all
           the
           Debauchery
           and
           Prophaneness
           ,
           all
           the
           Disorders
           and
           Enormities
           which
           he
           might
           and
           ought
           to
           have
           prevented
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           ?
           This
           is
           a
           thing
           which
           deserves
           your
           most
           serious
           Thoughts
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           this
           Clause
           may
           be
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           Threatning
           for
           the
           Abuse
           of
           their
           Places
           ;
           
             They
             shall
             die
          
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           go
           Unpunish'd
           here
           and
           hereafter
           ,
           if
           they
           Discharge
           not
           their
           Publick
           Trust
           with
           Sincerity
           and
           Faitfulness
           .
           
           They
           shall
           not
           only
           
             die
             as
             Men
          
           (
           as
           you
           shall
           hear
           in
           the
           next
           Particular
           )
           but
           as
           Offenders
           .
           Death
           shall
           transmit
           them
           to
           an
           Impartial
           and
           Severe
           Judgment
           .
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           of
           Justice
           ,
           who
           sit
           on
           the
           Bench
           and
           Judge
           others
           ,
           must
           appear
           themselves
           before
           the
           Last
           and
           Dreadful
           Tribunal
           ,
           and
           there
           render
           an
           Account
           of
           their
           Behaviour
           ,
           and
           Answer
           for
           all
           that
           they
           have
           done
           .
           Government
           and
           Great
           Offices
           will
           not
           Priviledge
           them
           from
           this
           .
           The
           Title
           of
           Gods
           will
           not
           avail
           them
           ,
           but
           will
           rather
           aggravate
           and
           inhanse
           their
           Misery
           ;
           for
           how
           intolerable
           will
           it
           be
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Portion
           of
           
             Evil
             Demons
          
           and
           
             Damned
             Spirits
          
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           born
           the
           Name
           of
           Gods
           here
           upon
           Earth
           ?
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           To
           confine
           my self
           to
           the
           bare
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           the
           Psalmist
           here
           humbles
           the
           Magistrate
           after
           he
           had
           Exalted
           him
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           teaches
           him
           how
           to
           Deport
           himself
           ,
           whilst
           he
           is
           in
           Place
           and
           Dignity
           :
           He
           must
           then
           think
           of
           the
           Fate
           and
           Mortality
           which
           are
           common
           to
           him
           with
           the
           meanest
           Persons
           .
           It
           was
           rightly
           said
           by
           *
           One
           of
           your
           Order
           ,
           
             All
             Precepts
             concerning
             Kings
             and
             Magistrates
             are
             in
             effect
             comprehended
             in
             these
             two
             Remembrances
             ,
             Remember
             that
             you
             are
             Gods
             ,
             and
             Remember
             that
             you
             are
             Men
             :
             The
             one
             Bridles
             their
             Will
             ,
             the
             other
             their
             Power
             .
          
           The
           Text
           presents
           you
           with
           both
           these
           Considerations
           ;
           and
           now
           I
           am
           concluding
           all
           with
           the
           latter
           of
           
           them
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Memento
             that
             they
             are
             Men.
          
           Magistrates
           are
           of
           a
           different
           Make
           and
           Composure
           :
           Look
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           Gods
           ;
           but
           look
           on
           them
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           
             Mortal
             Men.
             Ye
             shall
             die
             like
             Men
             ,
             like
          
           Adam
           (
           so
           't
           is
           according
           to
           the
           Original
           )
           like
           the
           First
           Parent
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           whole
           Race
           of
           Adam
           ever
           since
           ;
           for
           ye
           are
           
             no
             better
             than
             your
             Fathers
          
           .
           That
           of
           Pliny
           in
           his
           Panegyrick
           to
           Trajan
           ,
           is
           almost
           the
           only
           Passage
           in
           it
           that
           is
           void
           of
           Flattery
           ;
           *
           Princes
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             though
             they
             seem
             to
             themselves
          
           (
           and
           others
           too
           )
           
             to
             be
             Gods
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             as
             short-liv'd
             as
             other
             Men.
          
           Here
           indeed
           we
           must
           be
           Plain
           with
           the
           Greatest
           Men
           ;
           though
           they
           are
           such
           ,
           yet
           Death
           will
           despoil
           them
           of
           this
           Character
           ,
           and
           strip
           them
           of
           all
           the
           Badges
           and
           Ensigns
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           will
           make
           them
           equal
           with
           others
           in
           the
           Grave
           .
        
         
           This
           Part
           of
           my
           Text
           puts
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           two
           or
           three
           remarkable
           Passages
           that
           are
           upon
           Antient
           Record
           ;
           The
           Crier
           at
           Rome
           used
           to
           follow
           the
           Chariot
           of
           the
           Triumphant
           ,
           and
           cry
           to
           him
           after
           this
           Fashion
           ,
           
             Remember
             that
             Thou
             art
             Mortal
          
           .
           Be
           mindful
           of
           this
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           these
           Triumphal
           Ovations
           ,
           that
           you
           must
           leave
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           goodly
           and
           Glorious
           as
           your
           Procession
           is
           now
           .
           And
           Philip
           the
           Famous
           King
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           after
           
           a
           great
           Victory
           that
           he
           had
           obtained
           over
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           ordered
           a
           Youth
           to
           come
           to
           him
           every
           Morning
           ,
           and
           to
           refresh
           his
           Memory
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           i.e.
           to
           tell
           him
           that
           
             he
             was
             but
             a
             Man.
          
           And
           with
           Pagan
           let
           me
           mix
           Christian
           Story
           ;
           The
           
             Grecian
             Emperors
          
           on
           the
           day
           of
           their
           Coronation
           ,
           used
           to
           have
           several
           Marble-Stones
           of
           divers
           Colours
           presented
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           make
           Choice
           of
           which
           sort
           of
           them
           they
           thought
           fit
           to
           have
           their
           
             Sepulchral
             Monuments
          
           made
           of
           .
        
         
           So
           here
           ,
           by
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           the
           Magistrates
           Dignity
           and
           Mortality
           are
           remembred
           together
           .
           Here
           is
           their
           Solemn
           Inauguration
           ,
           
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Ye
             are
             Gods
          
           ;
           and
           then
           their
           Funerals
           ,
           
             Ye
             shall
             die
             like
             Men.
          
           It
           is
           good
           to
           mix
           these
           together
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           your
           Glories
           and
           Honours
           I
           have
           presumed
           to
           remind
           you
           of
           your
           Leaving
           of
           them
           .
           This
           latter
           Consideration
           ,
           if
           effectually
           managed
           ,
           is
           able
           to
           Instruct
           you
           in
           your
           Whole
           Duty
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           Discharge
           of
           it
           .
           For
           though
           it
           is
           the
           Epicure's
           Catch
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             for
             to
             morrow
             we
             shall
             die
             ,
          
           yet
           
           Solomon's
           Argument
           runs
           quite
           counter
           to
           it
           ,
           
             Whatsoever
             thy
             hand
             findeth
             to
             do
             ,
             do
             it
             with
             thy
             might
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             work
             ,
             nor
             device
             ,
             nor
             knowledge
             ,
             nor
             wisdom
             in
             the
             grave
             whither
             thou
             goest
             ,
          
           Eccl.
           ix
           .
           10.
           
           If
           it
           becomes
           an
           Emperor
           to
           die
           standing
           (
           as
           one
           of
           them
           said
           )
           surely
           it
           will
           not
           be
           Unbecoming
           a
           
             Christian
             Magistrate
          
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           I
           m●an
           ,
           to
           expire
           in
           the
           Faithful
           Performance
           
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           in
           the
           actual
           doing
           of
           his
           Duty
           .
           Others
           of
           a
           meaner
           Quality
           steal
           into
           their
           Coffins
           ,
           and
           silently
           descend
           into
           their
           Graves
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           much
           observed
           ;
           but
           you
           will
           be
           watched
           when
           you
           go
           off
           the
           Stage
           ,
           when
           you
           leave
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           asked
           in
           the
           Neighbourhood
           what
           you
           did
           when
           you
           were
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           you
           manag'd
           your
           Stewardship
           .
           Live
           then
           so
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           come
           to
           die
           ,
           you
           may
           with
           Pericles
           ,
           a
           Famed
           Statesman
           of
           Athens
           ,
           rejoice
           that
           no
           Citizen
           ever
           wore
           a
           Mourning
           Habit
           on
           your
           account
           .
           Live
           so
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           shall
           remove
           you
           from
           your
           Places
           by
           Death
           ,
           you
           may
           (
           in
           another
           Sense
           than
           our
           Psalmist
           intended
           )
           die
           like
           Men
           ,
           Bravely
           and
           Honourably
           ,
           that
           ye
           may
           fall
           like
           one
           of
           the
           Princes
           ,
           with
           Credit
           and
           Renown
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           your
           Departure
           you
           may
           live
           and
           flourish
           in
           the
           Memories
           and
           Hearts
           of
           all
           Good
           Men
           ,
           who
           will
           never
           suffer
           your
           Good
           Actions
           to
           be
           Buried
           with
           you
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Reasons
           why
           Magistrates
           ought
           to
           be
           Exemplary
           in
           their
           Lives
           .
        
         
           A
           Sermon
           Preach'd
           at
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           Chief
           Magistrate
           in
           a
           Corporation
           .
        
         
           
             EXOD.
             XVIII
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             And
             Moses
             chose
             able
             Men
             out
             of
             all
             Israel
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             Heads
             over
             the
             People
             .
          
        
         
           WE
           find
           that
           Supremacy
           and
           Government
           have
           been
           made
           matter
           of
           Chance
           with
           some
           People
           ;
           thus
           one
           Regilianus
           was
           promoted
           to
           Kingship
           meerly
           because
           of
           his
           Name
           .
           The
           Sidonian
           Servants
           agreed
           among
           themselves
           to
           make
           him
           King
           ,
           who
           the
           next
           morning
           should
           first
           see
           the
           Sun.
           
           Darius's
           Horse
           made
           his
           Master
           King
           of
           Persia
           by
           his
           Neighing
           .
           But
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           so
           
           Great
           a
           Concern
           should
           not
           depend
           upon
           meer
           Casualty
           ,
           but
           ought
           to
           be
           determined
           with
           the
           most
           serious
           Deliberation
           imaginable
           .
           And
           so
           as
           for
           Subordinate
           Rulers
           and
           Governors
           ,
           the
           Designation
           of
           them
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           Accidental
           and
           Fortuitous
           ,
           but
           is
           to
           be
           managed
           with
           Consultation
           and
           Choice
           ;
           for
           every
           one
           is
           not
           fit
           for
           such
           a
           Place
           ,
           every
           one
           is
           not
           duly
           Capacitated
           and
           Qualified
           for
           a
           Publick
           Office
           and
           Trust.
           This
           is
           the
           first
           thing
           we
           take
           notice
           of
           here
           ,
           That
           
             Moses
             chose
          
           Men
           out
           of
           all
           Israel
           to
           be
           Heads
           and
           Rulers
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           Choice
           was
           conformable
           to
           his
           Father-in-Law
           
           Iethro's
           Advice
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             21.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             provide
             out
             of
             all
             the
             People
             able
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             fear
             God
             ,
             men
             of
             Truth
             ,
             hating
             Covetousness
             ;
             and
             place
             such
             over
             them
             to
             be
             Rulers
             .
          
           The
           first
           and
           leading
           Qualification
           of
           an
           Able
           Magistrate
           is
           ,
           That
           he
           
             fears
             God.
          
           He
           must
           be
           one
           that
           is
           Eminent
           for
           Religion
           and
           Piety
           ;
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           seen
           and
           observed
           not
           only
           in
           his
           Profession
           ,
           but
           Practice
           .
           Next
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           
             Man
             of
             Truth
             ,
             i.e.
          
           void
           of
           all
           Dissimulation
           and
           Hypocrisy
           ,
           one
           that
           is
           Faithful
           and
           Upright
           in
           his
           Dealings
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Septuagint
           render
           it
           Iust
           or
           Righteous
           .
           For
           he
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           a
           Ruler
           whose
           Life
           is
           stained
           with
           Acts
           of
           Injustice
           and
           Dishonesty
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           none
           should
           be
           preferred
           to
           Magistracy
           and
           Government
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           
             hate
             Covetousness
          
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           of
           a
           Free
           and
           Generous
           Spirit
           ,
           
           and
           Detest
           all
           Base
           and
           Sordid
           Actions
           ,
           such
           as
           Scorn
           to
           Pervert
           Justice
           by
           taking
           of
           Gifts
           and
           Bribes
           ,
           such
           as
           have
           been
           taken
           notice
           of
           for
           their
           great
           Inclinations
           to
           Charity
           ,
           for
           their
           readiness
           to
           Relieve
           the
           Distressed
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           Condescending
           to
           the
           Poor
           and
           Needy
           ,
           thereby
           shewing
           that
           they
           
             hate
             Pride
             and
             Haughtiness
          
           ,
           which
           gives
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           
           Seventy's
           *
           Version
           ,
           or
           Gloss
           rather
           .
           These
           are
           the
           Qualifications
           of
           a
           Magistrate
           ;
           but
           the
           First
           of
           them
           is
           the
           Chief
           ,
           and
           governs
           the
           rest
           .
           He
           that
           fears
           God
           will
           approve
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           Man
           of
           Truth
           and
           Sincerity
           ,
           Faithfulness
           and
           Uprightness
           .
           Religion
           and
           Piety
           will
           make
           him
           Just
           and
           Honest
           towards
           Men
           :
           These
           will
           inspire
           him
           with
           Charity
           ,
           Generosity
           and
           Condescention
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           pervert
           Judgment
           and
           Justice
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           Fear
           of
           God
           will
           make
           him
           Eminent
           in
           his
           Life
           and
           Actions
           ,
           singular
           for
           Vertue
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           cause
           him
           to
           do
           all
           things
           worthily
           ,
           and
           as
           becomes
           a
           Migistrate
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Character
           which
           Rulers
           must
           bear
           ,
           according
           to
           
           Iethro's
           Advice
           to
           Moses
           :
           And
           the
           Text
           acquaints
           us
           that
           this
           latter
           made
           his
           choice
           agreeably
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           
             he
             chose
             able
             Men
             out
             of
             all
             Israel
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             Heads
             over
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             Rulers
             of
             thousands
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           conveniently
           placed
           them
           in
           several
           Quarters
           ,
           to
           decide
           Controversies
           among
           the
           People
           ,
           to
           distribute
           Justice
           ,
           to
           give
           every
           
           one
           their
           Right
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           of
           the
           Publick
           Welfare
           ,
           and
           to
           discharge
           all
           the
           Parts
           of
           a
           Good
           Magistrate
           .
        
         
           The
           General
           Proposition
           then
           which
           I
           will
           entertain
           you
           with
           at
           present
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           a
           Ruler
           must
           be
           a
           Man
           of
           an
           exemplary
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           ;
           he
           being
           placed
           above
           others
           ,
           must
           Excel
           them
           in
           the
           Eminency
           of
           his
           Deportment
           and
           Actions
           .
           This
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           Choice
           which
           is
           here
           made
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Character
           which
           is
           here
           given
           .
           There
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           requir'd
           in
           a
           Governor
           ,
           than
           in
           an
           Inferior
           Person
           .
           He
           may
           be
           Good
           in
           a
           low
           and
           mean
           Place
           ,
           who
           can
           scarcely
           be
           reckoned
           so
           in
           a
           high
           one
           :
           So
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           after
           he
           is
           advanc'd
           to
           Government
           ,
           as
           Tacitus
           said
           of
           Galba
           ,
           *
           He
           might
           have
           been
           thought
           by
           all
           Men
           to
           be
           capable
           of
           Ruling
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           actually
           been
           prefer'd
           to
           that
           Station
           .
           For
           this
           is
           unquestionable
           ,
           That
           that
           Person
           may
           make
           a
           tolerably
           Good
           Subject
           or
           Citizen
           ,
           who
           yet
           may
           not
           be
           fit
           to
           be
           a
           Chief
           Governor
           :
           The
           Reason
           is
           ,
           because
           such
           a
           one
           must
           Surpass
           others
           ;
           wherefore
           what
           is
           sufficient
           and
           fitting
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           in
           the
           latter
           .
           It
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           
             Twelve
             Tables
          
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           That
           †
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Senators
           
           should
           be
           free
           from
           Vice
           ,
           and
           be
           an
           Example
           to
           others
           .
           The
           same
           may
           be
           pronounced
           in
           General
           concerning
           the
           high
           Degree
           and
           Order
           of
           Magistracy
           ;
           It
           must
           not
           be
           spotted
           with
           the
           common
           Defilements
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           Pattern
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           .
           It
           is
           required
           of
           Superiors
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           as
           Noted
           for
           their
           Moral
           and
           Divine
           Excellencies
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           Authority
           and
           Dignity
           .
           They
           must
           strive
           to
           outshine
           others
           in
           Vertue
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           really
           the
           Best
           Men
           in
           the
           place
           they
           live
           in
           .
        
         
           The
           Reasonableness
           of
           which
           will
           appear
           from
           the
           Consideration
           of
           these
           following
           Particulars
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           A
           Magistrate
           is
           oblig'd
           to
           be
           Exemplary
           in
           his
           Life
           ,
           because
           so
           great
           numbers
           of
           Men
           have
           their
           Eyes
           fixed
           upon
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           find
           Fault
           with
           him
           ;
           2.
           
           To
           Imitate
           him
           ,
           and
           do
           as
           he
           doth
           .
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           first
           :
           Mens
           Eyes
           are
           fixed
           upon
           you
           that
           are
           Magistrates
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           Faults
           they
           can
           find
           in
           you
           ,
           to
           discover
           your
           Imperfections
           and
           Miscarriages
           .
           The
           Great
           Luminaries
           of
           Heaven
           are
           never
           Eclips'd
           ,
           but
           we
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Lesser
           Lights
           and
           Petty
           Stars
           (
           which
           seem
           so
           to
           us
           because
           they
           are
           so
           high
           )
           cannot
           withdraw
           their
           light
           ,
           cannot
           be
           over-run
           with
           Scum
           ,
           but
           some
           Body
           will
           obsrve
           it
           .
           When
           there
           was
           but
           a
           Spot
           in
           
             I●piter's
             Belt
          
           ,
           the
           Vertuoso's
           who
           were
           enclin'd
           to
           Astronomy
           ,
           presently
           found
           
           it
           out
           :
           Nay
           ,
           it
           seems
           they
           found
           it
           out
           before
           there
           was
           any
           such
           thing
           ;
           for
           a
           *
           while
           after
           they
           retracted
           their
           Observation
           ,
           and
           acknowledg'd
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Mistake
           .
           The
           Application
           of
           this
           is
           very
           profitable
           ;
           You
           that
           are
           Governors
           ,
           that
           act
           in
           a
           Sphere
           above
           othes
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           meaner
           People
           ,
           
             Heavenly
             Bodies
          
           ,
           Eminent
           Lights
           placed
           on
           high
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           when
           your
           Lives
           are
           blemish'd
           with
           Vice
           ,
           and
           spotted
           with
           foul
           Misdeeds
           .
           Yea
           ,
           sometimes
           there
           will
           be
           those
           that
           will
           pretend
           to
           espy
           Faults
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           or
           no.
           Plutarch
           speaks
           well
           ,
           †
           
             The
             Vices
             of
             Great
             Men
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             cannot
             be
             conceal'd
             :
             Their
             Crimes
             are
             Perspicuous
             as
             well
             as
             Themselves
             .
             Even
             the
             least
             Offences
             of
             Eminent
             Persons
             are
             as
             it
             were
             Calumniated
             ,
             and
             made
             greater
             than
             they
             are
             .
          
           And
           he
           goes
           on
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           Particular
           Failings
           of
           Men
           in
           Place
           are
           objected
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           
           Cimox's
           Drinking
           ,
           
           Scipio's
           Sleeping
           ,
           
           Lucullus's
           Costly
           Suppers
           .
           The
           same
           Author
           hath
           these
           Excellent
           Words
           in
           another
           Treatise
           ,
           ‖
           
             Little
             Transgressions
             ,
             when
             seen
             in
             Princes
             and
             Governors
             Lives
             ,
             
             are
             accounted
             Great
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             Opinion
             which
             the
             Vulgar
             have
             of
             Magistracy
             and
             Authority
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             That
             it
             is
             a
             Great
             thing
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             exempted
             from
             all
             Error
             and
             Vice.
          
           So
           another
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           *
           all
           Men
           pry
           into
           the
           Faults
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           acquaint
           themselves
           with
           their
           Miscarriages
           .
           It
           was
           freely
           spoken
           by
           Seneca
           to
           the
           Emperor
           Nero
           ,
           †
           
             You
             can
             be
             no
             more
             hid
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             than
             the
             Sun
             it self
             :
             You
             are
             surrounded
             with
             a
             redundant
             Blaze
             and
             Lustre
             ,
             upon
             which
             every
             one
             is
             continually
             gazing
             .
          
           Thus
           you
           see
           this
           is
           a
           received
           Notion
           and
           Truth
           ,
           that
           all
           Men
           cast
           their
           Eyes
           upon
           Magistrates
           ,
           to
           Criticize
           upon
           their
           Actions
           :
           It
           concerns
           them
           therefore
           to
           be
           very
           Exact
           and
           Circumspect
           .
           I
           may
           say
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           Mecoenas
           told
           the
           Emperor
           Augustus
           ,
           ‖
           
             You
             must
             live
             as
             if
             the
             whole
             World
             were
             the
             Theatre
             you
             acted
             on
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             least
             Fault
             you
             commit
             can
             be
             kept
             secret
             .
             All
             Men
             are
             wont
             most
             readily
             to
             busy
             themselves
             about
             the
             Actions
             of
             their
             Governors
             .
          
           Seeing
           there
           is
           so
           narrow
           a
           Watch
           upon
           you
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           excite
           you
           to
           act
           warily
           and
           wisely
           .
           If
           the
           Gods
           (
           for
           so
           Magistrates
           are
           call'd
           )
           offend
           and
           do
           amiss
           ,
           there
           
           are
           some
           will
           scarcely
           allow
           them
           the
           Character
           of
           Men.
           Which
           Consideration
           alone
           should
           cause
           you
           to
           walk
           with
           great
           Circumspection
           ,
           to
           make
           streight
           Paths
           for
           your
           Feet
           ,
           and
           to
           lead
           very
           Exemplary
           Lives
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           as
           some
           Persons
           fix
           their
           Eyes
           upon
           you
           to
           Espy
           your
           Failings
           ,
           so
           others
           do
           it
           to
           Imitate
           you
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           Consideration
           also
           you
           are
           engaged
           to
           be
           very
           Exact
           in
           your
           Lives
           .
           The
           Ruler's
           Example
           mightily
           influences
           on
           the
           People
           :
           *
           That
           is
           thought
           sufficient
           to
           legitimate
           and
           justify
           any
           Action
           .
           And
           Tully
           quotes
           Plato
           for
           this
           very
           purpose
           ,
           †
           
             Such
             as
             the
             Great
             Ones
             are
             ,
             such
             are
             those
             that
             are
             under
             them
             .
          
           A
           Good
           King
           may
           see
           himself
           copied
           out
           in
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           so
           generally
           may
           an
           Evil
           one
           .
           
             What
             manner
             of
             Man
             the
             Ruler
             of
             the
             City
             is
             ,
             such
             are
             all
             they
             that
             dwell
             therein
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           wise
           Son
           of
           
             Sirach
             ,
             Ecclus.
          
           x.
           2.
           
           And
           that
           of
           Philo
           the
           Iew
           ,
           gives
           us
           a
           brief
           Representation
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           ‖
           
             Those
             that
             are
             Mean
             and
             Obscure
             ,
             are
             very
             ambitious
             of
             Emulating
             the
             Eminent
             .
          
           All
           the
           Wise
           Men
           among
           the
           Pagans
           had
           this
           Apprehension
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           in
           some
           notable
           Passages
           of
           theirs
           .
           That
           is
           an
           admirable
           one
           which
           I
           meet
           with
           in
           
           Pliny's
           Panegyrick
           ,
           
           1
           
             The
             Life
             of
             a
             Prince
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             if
             he
             be
             Vertuous
             ,
             is
             a
             perpetual
             curb
             to
             Vice.
             Men
             turn
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             are
             directed
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             his
             Command
             as
             his
             Example
             that
             they
             are
             led
             by
             .
             Herodian
             ,
          
           speaking
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Antoninus
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           2
           
             Subjects
             and
             Inferiors
             are
             always
             wont
             to
             live
             in
             a
             zealous
             Affectation
             of
             their
             Governors
             Opinions
             and
             Sentiments
             .
             3
             The
             Generality
             of
             Men
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Isocrates
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             square
             their
             Lives
             and
             Manners
             according
             to
             what
             they
             behold
             in
             their
             Superiors
             .
          
           Such
           another
           saying
           is
           that
           of
           
             Xenophon
             ,
             4
             As
             those
             are
             that
             Rule
             ,
             such
             for
             the
             most
             part
             are
             those
             who
             are
             under
             their
             Rule
             .
          
           5
           It
           was
           long
           since
           observ'd
           concerning
           the
           Ethiopians
           ,
           who
           are
           Men
           of
           a
           big
           size
           ,
           that
           they
           always
           chose
           him
           to
           be
           their
           King
           who
           was
           the
           biggest
           Man
           among
           them
           .
           They
           would
           have
           a
           King
           like
           themselves
           :
           And
           so
           it
           is
           as
           usual
           for
           Subjects
           to
           make
           themselves
           like
           their
           King
           :
           They
           count
           it
           honourable
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           doth
           .
        
         
           Let
           me
           represent
           this
           to
           you
           in
           some
           few
           Particulars
           ,
           The
           Sicilian
           Tyrant
           ,
           Dionysius
           ,
           
           being
           Purblind
           ,
           thereupon
           all
           his
           Servants
           feign'd
           an
           Imperfection
           of
           Sight
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           were
           in
           his
           Presence
           ,
           stumbled
           as
           they
           went
           :
           Yea
           ,
           the
           very
           Waiters
           and
           Attendants
           at
           his
           Table
           made
           as
           if
           they
           could
           not
           well
           see
           the
           Dishes
           and
           Chargers
           ,
           saith
           *
           Athenaeus
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           seem
           to
           be
           as
           Short-sighted
           as
           their
           Master
           .
           The
           Courtiers
           of
           King
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           counterfeited
           wry
           Necks
           ,
           because
           their
           Sovereign
           bore
           his
           Head
           a
           little
           sideling
           .
           Diodorus
           the
           Sicilian
           relates
           of
           the
           Ethiopians
           of
           old
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           King
           was
           Lame
           ,
           or
           Halted
           ,
           or
           was
           disabled
           in
           any
           part
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           his
           Courtiers
           presently
           disabled
           the
           same
           Part
           or
           Member
           .
           And
           †
           Strabo
           confirms
           this
           in
           express
           Words
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           thus
           in
           respect
           of
           Bodily
           Infirmities
           and
           Blemishes
           ,
           so
           it
           happens
           likewise
           in
           regard
           of
           all
           other
           things
           that
           come
           under
           Imitation
           .
           When
           
             Iulius
             Cesar
          
           pretended
           to
           be
           a
           Skilful
           Mason
           and
           Engineer
           ,
           there
           were
           great
           numbers
           that
           were
           ambitious
           to
           Excel
           that
           way
           .
           Our
           King
           Edward
           the
           Third
           being
           a
           Valiant
           Prince
           ,
           and
           delighting
           in
           Arms
           ,
           we
           read
           that
           Martial
           Men
           were
           very
           numerous
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           endeavoured
           to
           exceed
           one
           another
           in
           Warlike
           Enterprizes
           .
           The
           very
           Fashions
           or
           Recreations
           of
           Great
           Ones
           have
           been
           greedily
           
           imbraced
           by
           the
           People
           .
           All
           the
           Italian
           Ladies
           affected
           an
           Amber-colour'd
           Hair
           when
           
           Poppaea's
           (
           which
           was
           of
           that
           Colour
           )
           was
           so
           admired
           by
           Nero
           ,
           and
           extoll'd
           by
           him
           in
           Songs
           and
           Catches
           ;
           then
           they
           all
           strove
           to
           dye
           their
           Locks
           of
           that
           hew
           .
           The
           Roman
           Historians
           acquaint
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Augustus
             Cesar
          
           loved
           Poetry
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           every
           one
           gave
           his
           mind
           to
           Versifying
           in
           his
           days
           .
           When
           Nero
           play'd
           on
           his
           Instrument
           up
           and
           down
           the
           great
           Towns
           ,
           Minstrels
           and
           Fidlers
           were
           all
           in
           Fashion
           .
           When
           Commodus
           the
           Emperor
           turn'd
           Fencer
           and
           Gladiator
           ,
           that
           Exercise
           grew
           to
           be
           the
           Mode
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           that
           as
           to
           all
           Moral
           Actions
           chiefly
           ,
           i.e.
           all
           Vices
           and
           Vertues
           ,
           a
           Magistrates
           Example
           is
           of
           wonderful
           Influence
           .
           These
           two
           things
           then
           I
           will
           particularly
           enlarge
           upon
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           if
           a
           Ruler
           be
           Vitious
           and
           Wicked
           ,
           the
           People
           will
           follow
           his
           Steps
           :
           And
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           (
           on
           the
           contrary
           )
           If
           the
           Ruler
           be
           a
           Man
           of
           Vertue
           and
           Singular
           Worth
           ,
           they
           will
           Imitate
           him
           in
           that
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           the
           Ruler
           be
           Vitious
           ,
           the
           People
           will
           follow
           his
           Vices
           .
           Abimelech
           having
           Usurp'd
           the
           Iewish
           Government
           ,
           had
           a
           Party
           that
           stuck
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           follow'd
           him
           in
           all
           his
           Wild
           and
           Outragious
           Actions
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           those
           Charming
           Words
           ,
           
             What
             ye
             have
             seen
             me
             do
             ,
             make
             haste
             ,
             and
             do
             as
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             Iudg.
          
           ix
           .
           48.
           
           When
           Ieroboam
           set
           up
           Golden
           Calves
           ,
           his
           Subjects
           soon
           fell
           down
           and
           Worship'd
           
           them
           ;
           for
           what
           Religion
           the
           King
           was
           of
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           be
           of
           too
           .
           It
           is
           Recorded
           of
           Vriah
           the
           Priest
           ,
           That
           
             he
             did
             according
             to
             all
             that
             King
             Ahaz
             commanded
             him
             ,
             2
             Kings
          
           xvi
           .
           16.
           
           If
           he
           disputed
           not
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           any
           thing
           the
           King
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           questioned
           but
           that
           he
           Imitated
           what
           he
           did
           .
           There
           are
           such
           People
           in
           all
           Ages
           ;
           they
           follow
           the
           Prince
           even
           in
           his
           very
           Vices
           and
           Impieties
           .
           This
           was
           observ'd
           by
           one
           that
           was
           a
           King
           himself
           ,
           Prov.
           xxix
           .
           12.
           
           
             If
             a
             Ruler
             hearkens
             to
             lyes
             ,
             all
             his
             Servants
             are
             wicked
             ,
          
           they
           will
           lye
           too
           ;
           and
           whatever
           other
           Vices
           he
           is
           guilty
           of
           ,
           they
           will
           certainly
           imitate
           him
           .
           Iustin
           the
           Historian
           hath
           these
           Remarkable
           Words
           ,
           speaking
           of
           one
           of
           the
           
           Ptolomee's
           ,
           King
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           *
           
             He
             gave
             himself
             up
             to
             Riot
             and
             Luxury
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             his
             Court
             did
             so
             too
             :
             Wherefore
             not
             only
             his
             Friends
             and
             Favourites
             ,
             his
             Great
             Captains
             and
             Commanders
             ,
             but
             all
             his
             Army
             addicted
             themselves
             to
             Idleness
             and
             Debauchery
             .
             There
             was
             an
             Universal
             Licentiousness
             among
             all
             those
             that
             observ'd
             the
             King's
             Behaviour
             .
             It
             was
             his
             Example
             that
             Debauch'd
             them
             :
             By
             minding
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             they
             all
             became
             Loofe
             and
             Extravagant
             ,
             Wanton
             and
             Effeminate
             .
          
           And
           †
           Livy
           observes
           
           the
           very
           same
           of
           Antiochus
           King
           of
           Syria
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           *
           
             Valerius
             Maximus
             ;
             His
             whole
             Army
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             follow'd
             him
             in
             his
             Blind
             and
             Sottish
             way
             of
             Living
             .
             Alexander
          
           the
           Great
           's
           Excessive
           Intemperance
           made
           that
           Vice
           receiv'd
           in
           all
           Greece
           ;
           Tippling
           became
           the
           Fashion
           of
           the
           Country
           ;
           to
           be
           a
           Grecian
           and
           a
           Drunkard
           were
           all
           one
           .
           When
           Pope
           Leo
           liv'd
           ,
           who
           lov'd
           the
           Stage
           and
           Actors
           ,
           all
           Rome
           swarm'd
           with
           Mimicks
           and
           Players
           .
           I
           might
           mention
           several
           other
           Instances
           to
           prove
           how
           prone
           Men
           are
           to
           imitate
           the
           Failings
           and
           Defects
           of
           their
           Superiors
           .
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Oration
           which
           he
           made
           at
           the
           Funeral
           of
           Basil
           the
           Great
           ,
           acquaints
           us
           that
           some
           Persons
           affected
           even
           the
           Infirmities
           of
           that
           Great
           Man
           ,
           thinking
           that
           those
           had
           some
           worth
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           that
           they
           were
           wholly
           to
           be
           excused
           because
           they
           were
           found
           in
           him
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Imitation
           of
           Superiors
           went
           further
           yet
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           told
           that
           when
           the
           Emperor
           Otho
           kill'd
           himself
           ,
           many
           of
           his
           Subjects
           dispatch'd
           themselves
           out
           of
           Compassion
           and
           Kindness
           to
           him
           .
           They
           would
           Imitate
           their
           Prince
           not
           only
           living
           but
           dying
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           how
           Reasonable
           it
           is
           (
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           I
           am
           urging
           )
           that
           Magistrates
           and
           Rulers
           should
           behave
           themselves
           
           in
           a
           very
           exact
           manner
           .
           To
           prosecute
           this
           yet
           farther
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           that
           when
           Magistrates
           are
           Vitious
           and
           Wicked
           ,
           there
           is
           ,
           1st
           .
           danger
           of
           a
           greater
           
             Contagion
             ;
             2dly
          
           .
           Of
           an
           heavier
           Punishment
           than
           ordinary
           .
        
         
           That
           there
           is
           a
           Contagion
           I
           have
           proved
           already
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           as
           easy
           to
           prove
           that
           this
           is
           propagated
           by
           Magistrates
           more
           than
           by
           any
           other
           sort
           of
           Men.
           The
           Sins
           of
           Private
           Men
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           in
           a
           mean
           and
           ordinary
           Condition
           ,
           Infect
           those
           only
           who
           immediately
           converse
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           when
           Great
           and
           Eminent
           Persons
           Sin
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           scatter
           the
           Infection
           to
           a
           very
           wide
           Circumference
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           known
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           their
           Crimes
           become
           Catholick
           .
           It
           was
           Excellently
           said
           of
           Tully
           ,
           *
           
             Vitious
             Rulers
             deserve
             worse
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             than
             others
             ,
             because
             they
             not
             only
             themselves
             conceive
             Vices
             ,
             but
             infuse
             them
             into
             the
             Commonalty
             ;
             They
             are
             hurtful
             to
             the
             Publick
             not
             only
             because
             they
             themselves
             are
             Corrupted
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             they
             Corrupt
             others
             ,
             and
             do
             more
             harm
             by
             their
             Example
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             Fault
             it self
             .
          
           Why
           ?
           Because
           their
           Example
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           Error
           Authentick
           ,
           and
           their
           single
           Practice
           is
           able
           to
           justifie
           a
           Crime
           :
           for
           meaner
           Persons
           think
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           Vertuous
           to
           
           Imitate
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           conclude
           that
           to
           be
           Good
           which
           they
           see
           them
           do
           .
           Plutarch
           said
           rightly
           ,
           *
           
             When
             Wickedness
             is
             added
             to
             Power
             ,
             Madness
             is
             added
             to
             the
             Motions
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             for
             Wickedness
             receiving
             a
             quick
             Course
             from
             Power
             and
             Authority
             ,
             drives
             forth
             the
             Affections
             into
             Act
             ;
             Anger
             passes
             into
             Slaughter
             ,
             Lust
             into
             Adultery
             ,
             Covetousness
             into
             Oppression
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           Authority
           makes
           others
           worse
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           themselves
           ;
           for
           the
           Multitude
           are
           encourag'd
           in
           their
           Vitious
           Practices
           ,
           by
           observing
           the
           Faults
           of
           those
           in
           Place
           ;
           they
           think
           they
           have
           from
           their
           Example
           a
           Patent
           for
           Vice
           ,
           and
           a
           Protection
           for
           their
           most
           Notorious
           Crimes
           .
           †
           The
           Actions
           of
           Governors
           pass
           for
           Edicts
           and
           Laws
           .
           Inferior
           Persons
           stand
           waiting
           to
           see
           what
           their
           Superiors
           do
           ,
           and
           they
           imagine
           that
           they
           cannot
           do
           amiss
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           take
           them
           for
           their
           Pattern
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           what
           Influence
           the
           Vitious
           Behaviour
           of
           Rulers
           hath
           :
           Their
           Faults
           are
           like
           Diseases
           which
           seize
           upon
           some
           Principal
           part
           ,
           and
           so
           endanger
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           Upon
           this
           account
           they
           must
           needs
           do
           more
           harm
           than
           others
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           this
           must
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           the
           Sins
           of
           Governors
           are
           not
           only
           more
           
           than
           ordinarily
           Infections
           ,
           but
           the
           Punishments
           and
           Iudgments
           which
           attend
           them
           are
           far
           heavier
           than
           those
           which
           befal
           Private
           Persons
           .
           God
           is
           used
           to
           proportion
           Punishment
           unto
           Sin
           ;
           and
           look
           where
           there
           is
           an
           inequality
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           there
           likewise
           is
           a
           difference
           as
           to
           the
           former
           .
           Now
           ,
           among
           other
           Circumstances
           ,
           Sin
           is
           made
           Greater
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Person
           that
           commits
           it
           .
           The
           Greater
           he
           is
           ,
           the
           more
           Heinous
           and
           Scandalous
           is
           his
           Fault
           .
           Nathan
           in
           his
           Impeachment
           of
           David
           lets
           him
           know
           that
           
             he
             had
             given
             great
             occasion
             to
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             blaspheme
             ,
             2
             Sam.
          
           xii
           .
           14.
           
           And
           without
           doubt
           he
           gave
           great
           occasion
           of
           Offence
           to
           others
           (
           even
           the
           Friends
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Religion
           :
           )
           not
           only
           the
           Amorites
           but
           the
           Israelites
           might
           be
           tempted
           to
           Blaspheme
           God's
           Name
           ,
           and
           to
           Practise
           Vice
           with
           great
           Freedom
           ,
           when
           they
           beheld
           the
           Flagitious
           Deeds
           which
           David
           was
           Guilty
           of
           .
           A
           Magistrate's
           Sin
           is
           Great
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           Magistrate's
           ;
           that
           very
           Consideration
           aggravates
           it
           .
           And
           thence
           we
           may
           reasonably
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           Penalty
           of
           it
           shall
           be
           proportionable
           .
           Accordingly
           the
           Sacred
           History
           informs
           us
           ,
           that
           generally
           such
           a
           Person
           is
           doubly
           Punish'd
           ,
           namely
           in
           himself
           and
           in
           others
           .
           Pharaoh
           was
           not
           only
           personally
           Plagued
           ,
           but
           all
           his
           People
           suffer'd
           for
           his
           sake
           .
           David
           numbred
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           thereby
           derived
           upon
           himself
           the
           Wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           upon
           them
           likewise
           a
           very
           terrible
           Infliction
           .
           King
           Hezekiah
           
           brought
           Vengeance
           on
           himself
           and
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           by
           his
           evil
           Demeanor
           .
           The
           Text
           saith
           expresly
           (
           2
           Chron.
           xxxii
           .
           25.
           )
           
             That
             Hezekiah
             rendred
             not
             again
             according
             to
             the
             Benefit
             done
             unto
             him
             ;
             for
             his
             heart
             was
             lifted
             up
             :
             therefore
             there
             was
             Wrath
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             upon
             Iudah
             and
             Israel
             .
          
           These
           suffer'd
           for
           what
           he
           did
           .
           
             The
             Confusion
             of
             Egypt
          
           was
           the
           attendant
           of
           
             the
             foolishness
             (
             i.e.
          
           the
           Sinfulness
           )
           
             of
             their
             Princes
             ,
             Isa.
          
           xix
           .
           11.
           
           And
           you
           may
           hear
           God
           speaking
           thus
           in
           Zech.
           x.
           3.
           
           
             Mine
             anger
             was
             kindled
             against
             the
             Shepherds
             ,
             and
             I
             punish'd
             the
             Goats
             ,
             i.e.
          
           God
           punish'd
           both
           Rulers
           and
           People
           ,
           but
           these
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           them
           .
           Yea
           ,
           a
           Nation
           is
           sometimes
           punish'd
           because
           of
           a
           Wicked
           King
           ,
           even
           when
           he
           is
           dead
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           Ier.
           xv
           .
           4.
           
           Israel
           was
           Plagued
           for
           
           Manasses's
           Sins
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           left
           the
           World.
           So
           Pernicious
           and
           Destructive
           are
           the
           Miscarriages
           of
           Superiors
           .
           The
           Community
           is
           endamag'd
           by
           their
           Disorders
           .
           Their
           Follies
           bring
           down
           Judgments
           on
           a
           whole
           Nation
           .
           All
           the
           Members
           suffer
           for
           what
           the
           Head
           doth
           .
           And
           this
           happens
           so
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           the
           just
           Judgment
           of
           God.
           By
           
           Sardanapalus's
           Luxury
           the
           Assyrian
           Monarchy
           was
           removed
           to
           the
           Medes
           .
           By
           
           Xerxes's
           Riot
           and
           Prodigality
           the
           Persian
           Empire
           was
           Ruin'd
           .
           And
           many
           other
           Instances
           there
           are
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           .
           From
           whence
           you
           may
           gather
           how
           Reasonable
           it
           is
           that
           a
           Ruler
           should
           endeavour
           to
           be
           free
           from
           Vice
           ,
           and
           
           to
           lead
           a
           very
           Religious
           and
           Pious
           Life
           :
           For
           if
           he
           doth
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           People
           stand
           ready
           to
           follow
           his
           Steps
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           will
           be
           an
           Universal
           Corruption
           ,
           and
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           will
           overtake
           both
           Rulers
           and
           People
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           Those
           in
           High
           Places
           are
           engag'd
           to
           be
           Exemplary
           in
           their
           Lives
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           forth
           all
           Vertues
           and
           Graces
           ,
           because
           when
           Men
           behold
           these
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           enclined
           to
           Imitate
           them
           .
           I
           have
           shew'd
           before
           that
           they
           are
           apt
           to
           resemble
           them
           in
           their
           Vitious
           Practices
           :
           Now
           I
           will
           briefly
           let
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           have
           Examples
           of
           
             another
             Nature
          
           set
           before
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           enclined
           to
           follow
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           there
           is
           no
           Evil
           so
           Pernicious
           as
           a
           Wicked
           Ruler
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           I
           have
           shew'd
           under
           the
           foregoing
           Head
           )
           his
           Personal
           Faults
           soon
           become
           National
           ,
           and
           his
           worst
           Actions
           are
           drawn
           into
           Example
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           no
           Good
           in
           the
           World
           so
           Universally
           Beneficial
           as
           a
           Godly
           Ruler
           ,
           because
           most
           Men
           will
           be
           moved
           to
           Transcribe
           his
           Good
           and
           Vertuous
           Actions
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           will
           be
           an
           effectual
           and
           speedy
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Publick
           .
           There
           are
           Examples
           in
           Holy
           Scripture
           which
           might
           be
           produced
           here
           :
           For
           as
           Ieroboam
           ,
           a
           Bad
           King
           ,
           corrupted
           the
           People
           by
           his
           Evil
           Life
           as
           well
           as
           Laws
           ,
           and
           
             thereby
             made
             all
             Israel
             sin
          
           ,
           so
           we
           read
           that
           
             David
             ,
             Asa
             ,
             Iosiah
             ,
             Hezekiah
             ,
          
           Good
           Kings
           ,
           promoted
           God's
           Worship
           and
           a
           Holy
           Life
           by
           their
           own
           Practice
           .
           Plutarch
           in
           the
           
           Life
           of
           Alcibiades
           ,
           a
           Person
           of
           Wealth
           and
           Quality
           in
           Athens
           ,
           tells
           us
           how
           he
           refused
           to
           learn
           to
           play
           on
           the
           Flute
           ,
           and
           inveigh'd
           against
           that
           Instrument
           (
           as
           it
           was
           then
           in
           use
           )
           whereupon
           it
           soon
           wore
           out
           of
           Fashion
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           was
           look'd
           upon
           as
           a
           Sordid
           and
           Unbecoming
           sort
           of
           Diversion
           by
           the
           Athenian
           Gentlemen
           .
           Livy
           acquaints
           us
           that
           Romulus
           ,
           who
           at
           first
           was
           very
           Extravagant
           and
           Irreligious
           ,
           afterward
           grew
           Sober
           and
           Staid
           :
           And
           when
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           all
           the
           Romans
           chang'd
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           became
           like
           him
           .
           The
           Custom
           of
           Immoderate
           and
           Excessive
           Attire
           ,
           Feasting
           and
           Houshold
           Stuff
           had
           prevail'd
           long
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           Repress'd
           by
           Laws
           ;
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           Vespasian
           was
           Emperor
           ,
           it
           went
           off
           of
           it self
           .
           Tacitus
           observes
           the
           Cause
           of
           it
           to
           be
           their
           desire
           of
           Emulating
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           conforming
           themselves
           to
           his
           Example
           .
           This
           did
           more
           than
           Fear
           and
           Penalty
           .
           Herodian
           observes
           of
           Antoninus
           ,
           Surnamed
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           first
           Emperor
           that
           signally
           Establish'd
           Wisdom
           and
           good
           Manners
           by
           his
           own
           Life
           and
           Actions
           ;
           whereby
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           that
           Age
           yielded
           a
           great
           Company
           of
           Wife
           and
           Grave
           Men.
           You
           may
           read
           in
           a
           very
           good
           Author
           ,
           that
           the
           Senate
           of
           
           Rome's
           Acclamation
           to
           Severus
           the
           Emperor
           was
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           *
           
             All
             Persons
             do
             all
             
             things
             well
             ,
             because
             you
             Rule
             well
             .
          
           This
           perhaps
           may
           be
           said
           in
           Flattery
           to
           that
           Prince
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           undoubtedly
           true
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           were
           a
           Good
           Ruler
           ,
           the
           generality
           of
           his
           Subjects
           would
           find
           the
           happy
           Influence
           of
           it
           in
           the
           Goodness
           of
           their
           own
           Lives
           .
           Never
           was
           there
           such
           a
           Time
           of
           Converts
           ,
           as
           when
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           turn'd
           Christian
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           when
           he
           was
           Baptiz'd
           ,
           *
           Twelve
           thousand
           Men
           ,
           besides
           Women
           and
           Children
           ,
           received
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           that
           Year
           ,
           and
           were
           admitted
           to
           Baptism
           .
           Ammianus
           observes
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Valentinian
           ,
           that
           he
           being
           a
           very
           Chast
           Prince
           both
           at
           Home
           and
           Abroad
           ,
           and
           giving
           way
           to
           no
           Obscene
           and
           Lascivious
           Words
           or
           Actions
           ,
           This
           was
           the
           Bridle
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           it
           prov'd
           the
           best
           way
           to
           keep
           them
           in
           good
           Order
           .
           To
           come
           nearer
           ,
           when
           King
           Lucius
           ,
           a
           British
           King
           ,
           embraced
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           was
           Baptiz'd
           ,
           great
           numbers
           of
           his
           Subjects
           receiv'd
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           and
           flock'd
           to
           the
           Baptismal
           Waters
           ;
           and
           so
           Paganism
           and
           Idolatry
           decay'd
           daily
           .
           And
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           Heathenism
           return'd
           into
           this
           Land
           ,
           by
           the
           Invasion
           which
           the
           Saxons
           made
           ,
           it
           by
           degrees
           wore
           off
           again
           by
           the
           powerful
           Example
           of
           their
           Kings
           :
           When
           King
           Ethelbert
           and
           King
           Sebert
           embrac'd
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           and
           were
           Baptiz'd
           ,
           the
           Nation
           was
           in
           a
           short
           time
           Christianiz'd
           .
           
           Thus
           it
           is
           evident
           what
           great
           Obligations
           lie
           upon
           Rulers
           and
           Governors
           to
           be
           Good
           and
           Righteous
           ;
           for
           their
           Examples
           teach
           Goodness
           most
           powerfully
           and
           effectually
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           other
           Considerations
           (
           besides
           these
           which
           I
           have
           mentioned
           and
           insisted
           upon
           )
           to
           convince
           you
           of
           this
           Truth
           ,
           That
           a
           Magistrate
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           Man
           of
           an
           Exemplary
           Life
           ,
           and
           to
           surpass
           others
           in
           all
           laudable
           Endowments
           and
           Actions
           .
           I
           might
           mention
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           with
           any
           confidence
           govern
           others
           ,
           unless
           he
           have
           a
           Government
           over
           himself
           ,
           and
           looks
           narrowly
           into
           his
           own
           Life
           and
           Manners
           .
           He
           cannot
           with
           Boldness
           call
           upon
           others
           to
           obey
           those
           Laws
           which
           he
           breaks
           himself
           .
           One
           of
           the
           Antients
           expresses
           it
           thus
           ;
           *
           
             It
             is
             not
             for
             him
             that
             is
             falling
             ,
             to
             set
             others
             upright
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             for
             him
             that
             hath
             no
             command
             over
             himself
             ,
             to
             command
             others
             .
             It
             must
             be
             look'd
             to
             in
             the
             first
             place
             that
             the
             Rule
             be
             streight
             ,
             and
             lie
             right
             and
             orderly
             if
             you
             intend
             to
             bring
             those
             things
             to
             a
             rectitude
             which
             it
             is
             applied
             to
             .
             So
             must
             a
             Prince
             first
             rightly
             settle
             his
             Command
             and
             Empire
             over
             himself
             ,
             and
             direct
             his
             own
             Manners
             in
             order
             to
             a
             right
             governing
             of
             others
             .
          
           This
           latter
           cannot
           be
           done
           as
           it
           should
           be
           without
           the
           former
           :
           Though
           it
           is
           true
           it
           is
           done
           after
           some
           sort
           
           where
           the
           other
           is
           wanting
           .
           Thus
           Plutarch
           Remarks
           of
           Sylla
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           be
           frequently
           prescribing
           Laws
           to
           the
           Romans
           of
           Sobriety
           and
           Chastity
           ,
           whilst
           himself
           was
           a
           Stranger
           to
           them
           both
           ,
           and
           indulg'd
           himself
           in
           all
           Intemperance
           and
           Leudness
           .
           Domitian
           made
           severe
           Laws
           against
           Adultery
           ,
           whilst
           he
           lived
           in
           Incest
           with
           his
           Neece
           .
           Iustinian
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           that
           caused
           the
           
             Imperial
             Laws
          
           to
           be
           compiled
           (
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           highest
           Justice
           )
           suffer'd
           all
           sorts
           of
           Injustice
           to
           be
           unpunish'd
           ,
           ●aith
           Evagrius
           ;
           though
           I
           know
           others
           dissent
           from
           him
           in
           this
           .
           But
           most
           certainly
           ,
           it
           is
           with
           inward
           shame
           and
           regret
           that
           any
           Ruler
           requires
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           Lawless
           himself
           .
           He
           cannot
           do
           it
           with
           a
           clear
           and
           Manlike
           Spirit
           ,
           his
           Con●cience
           must
           needs
           buffet
           him
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           spark
           of
           Ingenuity
           yet
           remaining
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           labour
           under
           great
           Unea●ine●s
           and
           Reluctancy
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Consideration
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           Magistrates
           are
           to
           Punish
           others
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           account
           are
           obliged
           to
           be
           Blameless
           and
           Upright
           themselves
           .
           It
           was
           said
           of
           Cato
           the
           Censor
           ,
           that
           the
           Strictness
           of
           his
           own
           Life
           ,
           made
           him
           a
           Bold
           ,
           Severe
           and
           Rigid
           Animadverter
           on
           others
           .
           And
           so
           every
           Governor
           may
           with
           Confidence
           and
           Authority
           restrain
           and
           correct
           Vice
           in
           others
           ,
           when
           he
           permits
           ▪
           it
           not
           in
           himself
           .
           But
           how
           can
           he
           punish
           Offences
           that
           commits
           them
           ?
           With
           what
           Face
           can
           he
           be
           actually
           Guilty
           of
           that
           which
           he
           
           Animadverts
           upon
           ,
           and
           severely
           Chastises
           in
           others
           ?
           For
           this
           Reason
           a
           Ruler
           should
           be
           exceeding
           wary
           in
           his
           Life
           and
           Manners
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           by
           his
           effectual
           Influencing
           on
           others
           it
           will
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           their
           Actions
           will
           be
           interpreted
           his
           .
           Their
           Good
           Deeds
           will
           be
           reckon'd
           so
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           the
           Effect
           of
           his
           Authority
           .
           And
           how
           joyful
           a
           Reflection
           must
           this
           needs
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           Vertuous
           Acts
           of
           so
           many
           Persons
           are
           esteem'd
           as
           his
           own
           ?
           But
           then
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Evil
           Actions
           and
           Enormities
           of
           Men
           shall
           be
           attributed
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           made
           them
           Bad
           by
           his
           Example
           .
           This
           must
           needs
           lie
           very
           heavy
           on
           his
           Mind
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           follows
           hence
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           preside
           over
           others
           are
           hugely
           concern'd
           to
           look
           to
           their
           Lives
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           this
           might
           be
           added
           in
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           Malicious
           Spirit
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           chiefly
           designs
           and
           endeavours
           the
           Corrupting
           of
           Governors
           ,
           and
           those
           in
           high
           Places
           .
           
             Fight
             neither
             against
             small
             nor
             great
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             King
             ,
          
           against
           Rulers
           and
           Potentates
           ,
           is
           the
           Maxim
           of
           that
           Infernal
           Politician
           .
           We
           read
           (
           Acts
           xiii
           .
           8.
           )
           that
           
             Elymas
             the
             Sorcerer
             sought
             to
             turn
             away
             Sergius
             Paulus
             the
             Deputy
          
           (
           the
           Great
           Man
           of
           the
           Country
           )
           
             from
             the
             Faith.
          
           If
           he
           could
           pervert
           him
           ,
           he
           knew
           he
           should
           gain
           others
           fast
           enough
           .
           That
           which
           was
           
           Nero's
           Bloody
           wish
           ,
           
             That
             all
             the
             People
             of
          
           Rome
           
             had
             but
             one
             Neck
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             cut
             it
             off
             at
             one
             blow
          
           ;
           the
           same
           in
           some
           kind
           is
           
           Satan's
           constant
           Endeavour
           ,
           viz.
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Head
           and
           Governor
           to
           destroy
           all
           the
           People
           ,
           whilst
           by
           his
           wicked
           Example
           he
           Debauches
           all
           that
           are
           under
           him
           .
           A
           Magistrate
           for
           this
           reason
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           observant
           of
           his
           Actions
           ,
           thereby
           to
           Defeat
           and
           Baffle
           the
           Designs
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Darkness
           .
           These
           are
           the
           Reasons
           of
           that
           Proposition
           which
           I
           founded
           on
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           Now
           I
           will
           offer
           some
           seasonable
           Inferences
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Let
           those
           in
           Authority
           check
           and
           reprove
           themselves
           if
           they
           find
           that
           their
           Lives
           are
           Evil
           ,
           and
           that
           (
           instead
           of
           being
           Examples
           of
           Goodness
           and
           Holiness
           )
           they
           have
           taught
           others
           by
           their
           Practice
           to
           act
           Wickedly
           and
           Prophanely
           .
           When
           it
           was
           the
           Fashion
           heretofore
           to
           make
           Gods
           ,
           some
           Great
           Men
           would
           needs
           Practise
           this
           upon
           themselves
           ;
           and
           then
           they
           thought
           they
           had
           a
           Licence
           to
           do
           what
           they
           pleased
           :
           And
           too
           many
           ,
           tho'
           not
           of
           Pagan
           Principles
           ,
           are
           seen
           to
           Imitate
           them
           too
           much
           ,
           whilst
           being
           of
           the
           number
           of
           those
           whom
           the
           Scripture
           calls
           Gods
           ,
           they
           take
           Liberty
           to
           act
           that
           which
           is
           unworthy
           of
           Men
           :
           And
           whereas
           they
           should
           Punish
           Vice
           ,
           they
           are
           themselves
           Examples
           of
           it
           .
           But
           this
           is
           a
           very
           Gross
           and
           Abominable
           Miscarriage
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           that
           are
           Magistrates
           ought
           seriously
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           .
           You
           must
           not
           imagine
           that
           your
           Authority
           cancels
           your
           Obligations
           to
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           Greatness
           
           compounds
           for
           your
           Wickedness
           .
           Reckon
           not
           that
           you
           have
           an
           Advantage
           above
           others
           to
           do
           Ill
           ,
           and
           go
           unpunish'd
           .
           Think
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           your
           Quality
           doth
           not
           Annihilate
           or
           Extenuate
           your
           Faults
           ,
           but
           hugely
           Aggravates
           and
           Inhanses
           them
           .
           
             There
             is
             an
             evil
             that
             I
             have
             seen
             under
             the
             Sun
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Solomon
             ,
             an
             error
             that
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             Ruler
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           his
           Fault
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           adds
           )
           
             that
             folly
             is
             set
             in
             great
             dignity
             ,
          
           as
           you
           read
           Eccl.
           x.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           Thus
           this
           Great
           Monarch
           takes
           notice
           of
           and
           reproves
           the
           Evil
           Behaviour
           of
           Crown'd
           Heads
           ,
           and
           of
           Subordinate
           Governors
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           must
           not
           imagin
           that
           your
           Place
           gives
           you
           leave
           to
           do
           what
           you
           will.
           But
           rather
           perswade
           your selves
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           thing
           which
           should
           Exalt
           Palaces
           above
           Cottages
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           above
           the
           Common
           People
           ,
           is
           the
           Transcendency
           of
           their
           Vertues
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           then
           ,
           As
           you
           are
           desirous
           to
           do
           any
           good
           in
           your
           Places
           ,
           be
           careful
           that
           your
           Lives
           be
           Vertuous
           and
           Exemplary
           .
           The
           Advice
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Antient
           Moralists
           to
           a
           Person
           in
           Authority
           ,
           shall
           be
           mine
           to
           you
           ,
           *
           Set
           your selves
           Patterns
           to
           others
           in
           Sobriety
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           commendable
           Qualities
           ,
           knowing
           that
           the
           Manners
           of
           the
           whole
           City
           are
           conformable
           to
           the
           Behaviour
           of
           those
           that
           
           are
           in
           Authority
           .
           Remember
           that
           your
           Actions
           are
           all
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           such
           as
           should
           be
           Imitated
           .
           Take
           heed
           that
           you
           Soil
           not
           your
           Worthy
           Endowments
           and
           Good
           Actions
           with
           others
           that
           are
           Blameable
           ;
           as
           't
           is
           said
           that
           
             Iulius
             Cesar
          
           stain'd
           his
           Valour
           and
           Great
           Learning
           with
           Prodigality
           and
           Lasciviousness
           :
           His
           Successor
           Augustus
           Tainted
           his
           Liberality
           and
           Clemency
           with
           Impatience
           and
           Envy
           :
           Vespasian
           Clouded
           his
           Good
           Nature
           and
           Prowess
           with
           Avarice
           :
           And
           Trajan
           Sullied
           his
           Justice
           and
           Affability
           with
           his
           Cruelty
           to
           the
           Christians
           :
           And
           (
           to
           give
           an
           Instance
           at
           Home
           )
           our
           King
           Henry
           VII
           .
           Eclips'd
           his
           Wisdom
           by
           his
           Covetousness
           .
           Let
           your
           Vertues
           be
           entire
           ,
           let
           there
           be
           nothing
           seen
           to
           Obscure
           them
           .
           Shine
           forth
           with
           a
           perfect
           Light
           ,
           and
           remember
           that
           others
           shine
           with
           a
           Light
           borrow'd
           from
           you
           :
           Therefore
           if
           you
           substract
           your
           Rays
           ,
           you
           leave
           them
           in
           Darkness
           .
           Great
           Men
           generally
           endure
           not
           any
           Rivals
           ,
           they
           cannot
           brook
           Competitors
           and
           Equals
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           seen
           that
           you
           cannot
           suffer
           Rivals
           in
           Vertue
           and
           Goodness
           .
           Strive
           to
           surpass
           others
           in
           Sobriety
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Mercy
           ,
           Piety
           and
           Religion
           .
           Endeavour
           to
           Excel
           your
           Inferiors
           in
           Sanctity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           Authority
           and
           Dignity
           .
           Be
           not
           only
           above
           their
           Conditions
           and
           Stations
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           above
           the
           Qualities
           of
           their
           Minds
           ,
           and
           the
           Actions
           of
           their
           Lives
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Not
           only
           Rulers
           but
           the
           whole
           Community
           are
           concern'd
           in
           this
           Text
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Doctrin
           I
           have
           treated
           of
           .
           We
           are
           all
           bound
           to
           Bless
           God
           for
           Good
           Rulers
           and
           Able
           Magistrates
           .
           This
           is
           a
           signal
           Favour
           and
           Blessing
           to
           a
           Nation
           .
           
             Rulers
             are
             like
             Heavenly
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             cause
             Good
             or
             Evil
             Times
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           Verulam
           .
           Whether
           we
           speak
           of
           the
           Civil
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           Governors
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           true
           :
           Whether
           we
           apply
           it
           to
           those
           that
           are
           concern'd
           in
           the
           Temporal
           or
           Spiritual
           Affairs
           ,
           it
           holds
           good
           .
           Next
           to
           a
           Good
           Magistrate
           there
           is
           not
           a
           greater
           Blessing
           under
           Heaven
           than
           a
           Good
           Minister
           .
           But
           of
           the
           former
           I
           speak
           at
           present
           :
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           profitable
           ,
           desirable
           and
           excellent
           than
           a
           Worthy
           Goververnor
           :
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           what
           can
           be
           more
           pestilent
           and
           destructive
           than
           Bad
           ones
           ?
           They
           are
           indeed
           
             Rulers
             of
             Sodom
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Sacred
           Stile
           ,
           Isa.
           i.
           10.
           and
           then
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           we
           read
           in
           the
           same
           place
           that
           their
           People
           are
           
             People
             of
             Gomorrah
          
           .
           How
           great
           reason
           therefore
           have
           you
           to
           thank
           God
           for
           Religious
           Governors
           !
           The
           Wise
           Man
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           
             when
             the
             Righteous
             are
             in
             authority
             ,
             the
             people
             rejoice
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Wicked
             beareth
             rule
             ,
             the
             people
             mourn
             ,
          
           Prov.
           xxix
           .
           2.
           
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           spoken
           to
           Magistrates
           and
           People
           ;
           I
           will
           now
           ,
           in
           few
           Words
           ,
           Address
           my self
           particularly
           to
           the
           Person
           who
           this
           Day
           is
           to
           be
           Chosen
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           Inaugurated
           into
           the
           Office
           of
           Chief
           Magistrate
           of
           this
           
           Corporation
           ,
           as
           a
           fit
           Person
           to
           be
           〈◊〉
           with
           so
           high
           a
           Concern
           :
           And
           therefore
           let
           me
           remind
           you
           of
           your
           proper
           Duty
           in
           these
           present
           Circumstances
           .
           D●vid
           pray'd
           ,
           *
           That
           
             God
             would
             uphold
             him
             with
             his
             free
             Spirit
          
           ;
           in
           which
           Petition
           he
           refers
           to
           the
           Great
           Place
           and
           Dignity
           he
           was
           advanced
           to
           ,
           he
           desires
           such
           an
           Heroical
           and
           Princely
           Temper
           as
           befitted
           that
           high
           Station
           .
           May
           this
           Generous
           and
           Noble
           Spirit
           inspire
           you
           ,
           and
           cause
           you
           to
           do
           nothing
           that
           is
           Vile
           and
           Mean
           ,
           unworthy
           of
           your
           Place
           ,
           and
           unbecoming
           your
           Station
           .
           May
           this
           powerfully
           stir
           you
           up
           to
           act
           vigorously
           for
           God
           and
           Religion
           ,
           and
           prompt
           you
           to
           exercise
           Justice
           with
           due
           severity
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           denied
           that
           England
           may
           vie
           with
           any
           Nation
           in
           the
           World
           for
           Good
           and
           Wholesom
           Laws
           ,
           but
           the
           grand
           Complaint
           (
           and
           which
           is
           too
           true
           )
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           seldom
           executed
           by
           Inferior
           Magistrates
           .
           I
           hope
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           you
           will
           cause
           this
           Complaint
           to
           cease
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           will
           not
           bear
           the
           Sword
           in
           vain
           ,
           but
           remember
           to
           draw
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           Offenders
           feel
           the
           edge
           of
           it
           .
           If
           ,
           like
           Phineas
           ,
           you
           stand
           up
           ,
           and
           execute
           Judgment
           ,
           our
           Plagues
           will
           cease
           ,
           God's
           Judgments
           will
           be
           averted
           ,
           and
           his
           Blessings
           deriv'd
           on
           this
           Town
           .
           This
           Town
           indeed
           is
           your
           peculiar
           Province
           ,
           your
           particular
           Care
           :
           the
           Priviledges
           and
           Immunities
           ,
           the
           Peace
           and
           Welfare
           of
           which
           are
           most
           sacredly
           to
           be
           preserv'd
           by
           you
           .
           One
           of
           the
           Roman
           
           Emperors
           made
           it
           his
           Boast
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           came
           first
           to
           Rule
           he
           found
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           built
           with
           Brick
           ,
           but
           he
           left
           it
           made
           of
           Marble
           .
           Assure
           your self
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           that
           to
           leave
           a
           Town
           better
           in
           Manners
           than
           you
           found
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           truer
           Monument
           of
           your
           Care
           of
           the
           Place
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           more
           lasting
           than
           Marble
           or
           Brass
           .
           When
           you
           look
           upon
           your
           outward
           Habiliments
           ,
           and
           the
           Badges
           of
           your
           Office
           ,
           remember
           that
           they
           teach
           you
           to
           do
           something
           more
           than
           other
           Men.
           For
           ,
           do
           you
           think
           that
           you
           are
           to
           differ
           from
           others
           in
           Honour
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           those
           things
           likewise
           which
           are
           of
           an
           higher
           Nature
           ?
           Why
           doth
           the
           
             Topping
             Mace
          
           lead
           the
           Van
           when
           you
           come
           into
           Publick
           ?
           What
           serves
           the
           Venerable
           Scarlet
           or
           Fur
           for
           ?
           What
           do
           your
           Worshipful
           Appellations
           and
           Titles
           signify
           ?
           To
           what
           purpose
           is
           your
           Solemn
           Equipage
           and
           Retinue
           ?
           Are
           all
           your
           Ensigns
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           Badges
           of
           Honour
           meer
           Pageantry
           ?
           Do
           not
           these
           tell
           you
           that
           as
           you
           are
           Distinguish'd
           from
           other
           Persons
           ,
           so
           you
           ought
           to
           
             Excel
             and
             Surpass
          
           them
           ?
           When
           therefore
           you
           shall
           actually
           take
           upon
           you
           the
           Government
           of
           this
           Antient
           and
           Renown'd
           Corporation
           ,
           see
           that
           you
           first
           out-do
           your self
           ,
           and
           then
           make
           others
           out-strip
           their
           former
           Actions
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           with
           truth
           ,
           That
           this
           Place
           is
           visibly
           Amended
           and
           Reform'd
           by
           your
           being
           Mayor
           .
        
         
           To
           shut
           up
           all
           ,
           take
           care
           to
           discharge
           your
           Duty
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           Affraid
           .
           Do
           what
           God
           ,
           
           what
           your
           Prince
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Laws
           command
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           be
           sufficient
           Protection
           to
           you
           .
           And
           ,
           bear
           this
           ever
           in
           your
           Mind
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Vertuous
           and
           Exemplary
           Life
           ,
           and
           that
           only
           ,
           which
           can
           create
           you
           a
           firm
           Respect
           and
           Esteem
           .
           Your
           Place
           may
           (
           and
           that
           justly
           )
           cause
           Admiration
           and
           Reverence
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           Goodness
           alone
           which
           will
           purchase
           you
           
             True
             Honour
          
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           the
           Recompence
           only
           of
           Real
           Deserts
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           How
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           to
           Excel
           .
        
         
           A
           Sermon
           Preach'd
           before
           the
           Clergy
           at
           the
           Archdeacon
           of
           Ely's
           Visitation
           .
        
         
           
             1
             COR.
             XIV
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Forasmuch
             as
             ye
             are
             Zealous
             of
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             seek
             that
             ye
             may
             Excel
             to
             the
             Edifying
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Gifts
           of
           God
           to
           the
           Sons
           of
           Men
           are
           of
           a
           very
           Remarkable
           Variety
           and
           Diversity
           :
           Some
           are
           of
           the
           Highest
           Degree
           and
           Greatest
           Magnitude
           ;
           such
           are
           the
           Saving
           Vertues
           and
           Graces
           which
           adorn
           the
           Minds
           ,
           and
           appear
           in
           the
           Lives
           of
           all
           Holy
           Men
           :
           The
           second
           and
           middle
           sort
           are
           those
           Common
           Graces
           which
           are
           freely
           conferr'd
           both
           on
           Good
           and
           Bad
           ,
           for
           the
           Service
           and
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           of
           which
           
           Rank
           were
           the
           Gift
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           of
           Healing
           ,
           of
           Prophesying
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           Miraculous
           Donations
           which
           were
           necessary
           for
           the
           first
           Founding
           and
           Propagating
           of
           Christianity
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           with
           These
           may
           be
           Ranked
           all
           the
           goodly
           Indowments
           of
           Mens
           Souls
           all
           the
           fair
           Accomplishments
           of
           Nature
           ,
           an●●he
           noble
           Acquirements
           which
           by
           Art
           an●●●dustry
           they
           have
           enrich'd
           their
           Faculties
           with
           .
           The
           third
           and
           last
           degree
           of
           God's
           Gifts
           (
           which
           by
           Vulgar
           Minds
           are
           reckoned
           as
           the
           Greatest
           ,
           but
           really
           are
           the
           Meanest
           of
           all
           )
           are
           those
           Good
           things
           which
           belong
           to
           the
           Body
           and
           Outward
           State
           of
           Man
           :
           Such
           are
           Health
           ,
           Riches
           ,
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           things
           of
           resembling
           Quality
           .
           These
           (
           alas
           )
           are
           poor
           and
           sorry
           Acquisitions
           if
           compared
           with
           the
           more
           Noble
           Accomplishments
           of
           the
           Better
           Part
           of
           Man.
           And
           yet
           both
           These
           and
           They
           may
           be
           strangely
           abused
           and
           perverted
           by
           the
           Owners
           of
           them
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           design
           of
           the
           Donor
           ,
           and
           the
           excellent
           ends
           for
           which
           they
           were
           bestowed
           .
           Thus
           (
           to
           Instance
           )
           many
           make
           their
           Wealth
           and
           Great
           Revenues
           subservient
           only
           to
           their
           Rambling
           Lusts
           :
           and
           Pride
           and
           Ostentation
           have
           stain'd
           the
           Spiritual
           Endowments
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           latter
           our
           Apostle
           hath
           given
           a
           sufficient
           Demonstration
           in
           this
           Epistle
           .
           Here
           you
           may
           read
           how
           the
           Church
           of
           Corinth
           (
           a
           Church
           planted
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           St.
           Paul
           himself
           ,
           and
           Eminent
           for
           all
           Spiritual
           Gifts
           )
           
           either
           not
           knowing
           ,
           or
           not
           minding
           the
           Right
           Use
           of
           such
           an
           excellent
           Treasure
           (
           viz.
           that
           the
           meanest
           of
           them
           were
           intended
           for
           the
           Good
           and
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Christian
           Community
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           of
           them
           were
           some
           ways
           useful
           to
           that
           End
           )
           vainly
           disparaged
           Some
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           unwisely
           set
           the
           Greatest
           Value
           on
           Others
           ,
           which
           really
           were
           not
           in
           themselves
           serviceable
           to
           the
           Highest
           and
           Noblest
           Purposes
           .
           Pride
           and
           Applause
           ,
           Vain
           Glory
           and
           Affectation
           made
           them
           prefer
           Tongues
           before
           
             Prophesying
             ,
             i.e.
          
           their
           own
           Private
           Credit
           and
           Reputation
           before
           the
           Common
           Good
           and
           Edification
           of
           their
           Brethren
           .
           This
           is
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Apostle's
           Admirable
           Discourse
           concerning
           
             Spiritual
             Gifts
          
           ,
           which
           begins
           at
           the
           Twelfth
           Chapter
           :
           Where
           first
           of
           all
           he
           acquaints
           them
           with
           the
           wonderful
           Diversity
           and
           Disparity
           of
           God's
           Gifts
           ;
           and
           then
           endeavours
           to
           convince
           them
           that
           the
           Meanest
           of
           them
           are
           not
           to
           be
           disregarded
           ,
           since
           all
           of
           them
           issue
           from
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           the
           same
           Author
           and
           Donor
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Original
           of
           them
           all
           is
           alike
           ,
           so
           also
           is
           the
           Intent
           and
           Design
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           other
           than
           the
           Common
           and
           Universal
           Good.
           From
           such
           Premises
           as
           these
           he
           Infers
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           gross
           Folly
           for
           any
           to
           be
           Proud
           of
           their
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           to
           Insult
           over
           their
           Brethren
           on
           the
           account
           of
           what
           they
           have
           received
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           as
           unreasonable
           to
           Envy
           those
           that
           are
           Possessors
           of
           the
           Choicest
           Gifts
           ,
           
           as
           't
           is
           to
           despise
           those
           that
           are
           Owners
           of
           the
           Meanest
           .
           This
           is
           the
           main
           Scope
           of
           the
           12th
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           because
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           desire
           of
           Excelling
           and
           Outstripping
           one
           another
           ,
           have
           possessed
           their
           Minds
           ,
           he
           perswades
           them
           in
           the
           last
           Verse
           of
           that
           Chapter
           to
           a
           Vertuous
           Zeal
           and
           Holy
           Emulation
           ,
           [
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ]
           
             Covet
             earnestly
             the
             better
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             yet
             shew
             I
             unto
             you
             a
             more
             excellent
             way
          
           ]
           a
           Superlative
           Method
           of
           Outvying
           others
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           Out-doing
           your selves
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           no
           other
           than
           Charity
           ,
           that
           Great
           and
           Noble
           Grace
           which
           will
           render
           you
           Eminent
           and
           Useful
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           will
           set
           off
           all
           your
           other
           Gifts
           and
           Endowments
           ,
           and
           direct
           you
           how
           to
           manage
           them
           for
           the
           best
           Advantages
           .
           This
           Sovereign
           and
           Superintending
           Grace
           will
           most
           successfully
           guide
           all
           the
           Inferior
           ones
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           upon
           their
           proper
           Work
           and
           Employment
           ,
           and
           conduct
           them
           most
           prosperously
           to
           their
           right
           End.
           This
           Grace
           the
           Apostle
           admirably
           deciphers
           in
           the
           Thirteenth
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Fourteenth
           he
           shuts
           up
           that
           part
           of
           his
           Discourse
           with
           a
           Perswasive
           to
           so
           Incomparable
           a
           Vertue
           ,
           [
           
             Follow
             after
             Charity
          
           ,
           ]
           pursue
           it
           with
           the
           greatest
           Eagerness
           and
           Vigour
           ,
           and
           give
           not
           over
           till
           you
           have
           perfectly
           attained
           it
           .
           Be
           careful
           above
           all
           things
           to
           Excel
           in
           This
           ,
           which
           makes
           all
           your
           other
           Attainments
           beneficial
           both
           to
           your selves
           and
           others
           .
           Strive
           
           then
           to
           surpass
           one
           another
           in
           the
           Improvement
           of
           this
           Evangelical
           Grace
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           an
           Harmless
           Contention
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           Innocent
           and
           Holy
           Emulation
           ,
           and
           most
           suitable
           to
           the
           Christian
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           Genius
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           
             Follow
             after
             Charity
             ,
             and
             desire
             spiritual
             Gifts
             .
          
           Join
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           safe
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           immediately
           our
           Apostle
           (
           having
           thus
           caution'd
           all
           with
           Charity
           )
           takes
           occasion
           again
           to
           speak
           of
           those
           
             Spiritual
             Gifts
          
           which
           he
           had
           insisted
           on
           before
           .
           There
           was
           it
           seems
           a
           Great
           Mistake
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           thinks
           good
           to
           Rectify
           their
           Judgments
           thoroughly
           in
           the
           point
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           doth
           by
           telling
           them
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Gift
           of
           Tongues
           was
           in
           great
           request
           among
           them
           ,
           (
           for
           This
           Reason
           it
           is
           likely
           ,
           because
           the
           Ap●stles
           were
           most
           eminently
           indued
           with
           That
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           descending
           on
           them
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           
             Cloven
             Tongues
          
           )
           yet
           the
           Gift
           of
           Pr●phe●ying
           (
           i.e.
           of
           Understanding
           and
           Interpreting
           God's
           Will
           )
           was
           clearly
           the
           more
           Valuable
           and
           Desirable
           Accomplishment
           ;
           and
           ,
           amongst
           All
           the
           Spiritual
           Gifts
           conferr'd
           on
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           deserved
           to
           be
           ranked
           in
           the
           first
           place
           .
           For
           tho'
           Variety
           of
           Tongues
           might
           seem
           more
           Admirable
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           greater
           Noise
           ,
           and
           create
           more
           Wonder
           and
           Astonishment
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           if
           they
           sought
           not
           rather
           to
           be
           Admired
           for
           their
           Gifts
           than
           to
           be
           Beneficial
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           but
           give
           the
           Precedency
           to
           Prophecy
           ,
           that
           being
           the
           more
           
           Useful
           Gift
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           conduceth
           most
           to
           our
           greatest
           Concern
           ,
           and
           our
           highest
           Interest
           ,
           the
           Edification
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           It
           is
           better
           to
           
             do
             Good
          
           ,
           than
           to
           
             appear
             Great
          
           .
           Tongues
           have
           their
           Use
           ,
           but
           in
           Subordination
           to
           Prophecying
           .
           That
           is
           most
           Excellent
           which
           is
           most
           Advantageous
           and
           Edifying
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Scope
           of
           the
           Apostle's
           Discourse
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           whereof
           my
           Text
           is
           a
           part
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           Sum
           of
           the
           whole
           .
           *
           
             What
             is
             Vseful
             to
             many
             ,
             and
             Profitable
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             here
             sets
             down
             for
             a
             Rule
             to
             go
             by
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           Chrysostom
           on
           the
           Place
           .
           Whatsoever
           Gifts
           ye
           seek
           to
           Excel
           in
           ,
           do
           it
           (
           ye
           Corinthians
           )
           with
           this
           main
           design
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Worthiest
           and
           Noblest
           in
           the
           World
           )
           to
           advance
           the
           Building
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           ye
           are
           desirous
           of
           Spiritual
           Gifts
           ,
           seeing
           ye
           are
           such
           great
           
             Zealots
             for
             Spirits
          
           ;
           (
           for
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           †
           Original
           )
           since
           your
           Ambition
           hurries
           you
           to
           things
           of
           that
           Exalted
           Quality
           ,
           study
           (
           I
           beseech
           you
           )
           to
           improve
           them
           for
           the
           real
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Christian
           Community
           ,
           
             Seek
             that
             ye
             may
             excel
             to
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           God
           hath
           a
           Church
           to
           erect
           ,
           and
           calls
           for
           our
           Service
           therein
           .
           Who
           would
           not
           bring
           the
           Best
           things
           to
           the
           Best
           Work
           ?
           Who
           would
           not
           be
           furnish'd
           with
           
           the
           Greatest
           Skill
           for
           so
           Difficult
           an
           Employment
           ?
           They
           that
           heartily
           love
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           sincerely
           tender
           the
           Good
           of
           its
           Members
           ,
           never
           think
           they
           can
           prepare
           themselves
           enough
           for
           its
           Service
           ,
           and
           are
           ever
           studying
           to
           do
           More
           ,
           making
           the
           Apostle's
           Words
           their
           Motto
           ,
           
             (
             Who
             is
             sufficient
             for
             these
             things
             )
             ?
          
           Here
           it
           is
           that
           they
           spend
           their
           best
           Affections
           ;
           and
           their
           highest
           Aims
           and
           Enterprizes
           centre
           in
           This.
           They
           are
           Impatient
           till
           they
           can
           bring
           with
           them
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           and
           Precious
           Stones
           for
           so
           Glorious
           and
           Edifice
           .
           They
           are
           ambitious
           to
           Excel
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           may
           thereby
           derive
           a
           Glory
           and
           Applause
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           solid
           Good
           of
           their
           Christian
           Brethren
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Text
           is
           no
           other
           than
           the
           Dictate
           of
           Christian
           Charity
           ,
           prescribing
           to
           us
           the
           way
           of
           Using
           those
           Gifts
           Well
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           subject
           to
           be
           abused
           .
           Charity
           esteems
           it
           better
           to
           be
           Profitable
           to
           Mens
           Souls
           ,
           than
           to
           purchase
           their
           Acclamations
           and
           Applause
           ;
           it
           teaches
           us
           to
           prize
           the
           
             Salvation
             of
             Men
          
           more
           than
           our
           
             own
             Glory
          
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           high
           time
           to
           lead
           you
           to
           the
           Particular
           and
           Distinct
           Consideration
           of
           the
           two
           things
           here
           mention'd
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           Operation
           or
           Means
           in
           order
           to
           a
           Noble
           End
           ,
           
             Seek
             that
             ye
             may
             excel
          
           .
           2.
           
           The
           End
           it self
           ,
           
             to
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           latter
           first
           ,
           for
           in
           Practical
           Discourse
           the
           End
           doth
           not
           unjustly
           challenge
           the
           first
           Place
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           true
           Wisdom
           instructs
           its
           Followers
           to
           propound
           
           a
           Right
           End
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           make
           Choice
           of
           such
           Means
           as
           are
           proper
           for
           that
           End.
           We
           are
           liable
           to
           miscarry
           in
           both
           of
           These
           ;
           for
           sometimes
           we
           Aim
           right
           ,
           but
           shoot
           awry
           ,
           our
           Actions
           bearing
           no
           proportion
           to
           the
           Goodness
           of
           our
           Intentions
           :
           At
           other
           times
           we
           are
           in
           a
           right
           Course
           ,
           but
           propound
           a
           wrong
           End
           ;
           so
           that
           Good
           Performances
           are
           marr'd
           by
           Ill
           Purposes
           .
           Now
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           here
           meets
           with
           both
           these
           Defects
           ,
           and
           labours
           their
           amendment
           ,
           propounding
           to
           us
           the
           End
           together
           with
           the
           Means
           ;
           the
           best
           End
           ,
           
             the
             Church
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             edifying
             thereof
          
           ;
           the
           best
           Means
           ,
           
             seek
             that
             ye
             may
             Excel
          
           .
           Every
           Action
           is
           design'd
           to
           some
           Purpose
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           this
           we
           aim
           either
           Right
           or
           Wrong
           ;
           we
           either
           deport
           our selves
           laudably
           ,
           or
           hugely
           miscarry
           in
           our
           Lives
           .
           It
           will
           concern
           us
           therefore
           to
           fix
           our selves
           Aright
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           to
           propound
           to
           our selves
           such
           an
           End
           as
           we
           may
           not
           be
           ashamed
           to
           own
           in
           the
           whole
           Course
           of
           our
           Actions
           .
           And
           such
           certainly
           is
           
             the
             Church
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           deservedly
           the
           Scope
           of
           all
           our
           Enterprizes
           ,
           Prayers
           and
           Wishes
           .
           This
           baffles
           all
           sneaking
           Designs
           and
           Projects
           ;
           this
           bravely
           leads
           us
           out
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           carries
           us
           directly
           to
           the
           Supreme
           Good
           ,
           and
           there
           stints
           and
           determines
           all
           our
           Passions
           and
           Desires
           .
           We
           at
           once
           become
           Lovers
           of
           God
           and
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           the
           one
           absolutely
           Influencing
           upon
           the
           other
           ;
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           
           Almighty
           and
           the
           Good
           of
           Souls
           being
           so
           twisted
           together
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           found
           a
           thing
           wholly
           impossible
           to
           divide
           them
           .
           For
           the
           Church
           being
           that
           Society
           of
           Holy
           Men
           wherein
           God
           is
           more
           peculiarly
           acknowledged
           and
           glorified
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           that
           whilst
           we
           tender
           the
           Welfare
           of
           that
           Society
           ,
           we
           likewise
           more
           signally
           advance
           
           God's
           Glory
           .
           Our
           Love
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           true
           and
           real
           ,
           will
           reflect
           from
           God
           to
           his
           Church
           ;
           and
           through
           the
           Church
           it
           will
           ascend
           to
           God
           again
           .
        
         
           The
           Edifying
           or
           Building
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           here
           design'd
           ,
           principally
           belongs
           to
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           himself
           .
           It
           looks
           like
           a
           Paradox
           ,
           but
           is
           certainly
           true
           that
           the
           *
           Foundation
           and
           †
           
             Chief
             Corner-stone
          
           in
           the
           Building
           are
           the
           
             Chief
             Architect
          
           also
           .
           
             On
             this
             Rock
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           to
           St.
           
             Peter
             ,
             I
             will
             build
             my
             Church
             .
          
           This
           Glorious
           Fabrick
           is
           rais'd
           by
           Christ's
           own
           hand
           .
           Yet
           this
           Work
           in
           some
           measure
           belongs
           to
           all
           Holy
           and
           Exemplary
           Christians
           ;
           they
           are
           useful
           and
           necessary
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           this
           Structure
           .
           But
           more
           especially
           the
           Guides
           and
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Dispensers
           of
           God's
           Holy
           Word
           are
           employ'd
           in
           this
           Work
           ;
           they
           are
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           appointed
           ,
           and
           set
           apart
           on
           purpose
           to
           be
           Artificers
           and
           Builders
           in
           the
           Erecting
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           they
           are
           particularly
           design'd
           
             for
             
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             i.e.
          
           his
           Church
           ,
           Eph.
           iv
           .
           12.
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           Our
           great
           Care
           must
           be
           to
           lay
           the
           Foundation
           ;
           and
           what
           that
           is
           our
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           iii.
           11.
           
           
             Other
             foundation
             can
             no
             man
             lay
             than
             that
             which
             is
             laid
             ,
             which
             is
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             i.e.
          
           the
           Meritorious
           Undertaking
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           the
           Blessed
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Salvation
           but
           by
           a
           lively
           and
           effectual
           Faith
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           this
           Lamb
           of
           God.
           This
           is
           the
           same
           with
           
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             Eph.
          
           ii
           .
           20.
           which
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           the
           Ephesians
           they
           are
           
             built
             upon
             ,
             viz.
          
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Redemption
           and
           
             Salvation
             by
             Christ
          
           ,
           delivered
           by
           these
           Inspired
           Men
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           received
           from
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           same
           place
           is
           called
           
             the
             Chief
             Corner-stone
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Great
           Fundamental
           Point
           of
           the
           Christian
           Institution
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           main
           Truth
           on
           which
           all
           Christianity
           is
           founded
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           be
           very
           Faithful
           in
           the
           Asserting
           and
           Vindicating
           of
           this
           .
           The
           whole
           Fabrick
           of
           our
           Religion
           sinks
           ,
           and
           that
           irrecoverably
           ,
           without
           this
           firm
           and
           steady
           Basis.
           And
           all
           the
           
             other
             Principles
          
           and
           Rudiments
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           are
           also
           justly
           stiled
           
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             Heb.
          
           vi
           .
           1.
           are
           our
           proper
           Concern
           :
           We
           are
           indispensably
           obliged
           to
           instruct
           our
           Charge
           in
           all
           those
           Divine
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           which
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           and
           Apostles
           furnish
           us
           with
           .
        
         
         
           And
           having
           laid
           the
           Foundation
           with
           singular
           Care
           and
           Skill
           (
           as
           knowing
           that
           it
           is
           this
           which
           Supports
           the
           Fabrick
           )
           we
           must
           proceed
           to
           erect
           our
           Superstructure
           ,
           to
           build
           upwards
           as
           well
           as
           downwards
           .
           And
           accordingly
           all
           the
           Holy
           Doctrines
           and
           Rules
           conducing
           to
           Christian
           Knowledge
           and
           Practice
           are
           to
           be
           produced
           ,
           and
           made
           use
           of
           .
           We
           must
           remember
           the
           Apostle's
           Advice
           ,
           to
           
             build
             upon
             the
             Foundation
          
           nothing
           but
           
             Gold
             ,
             Silver
             ,
             and
             precious
             Stones
             ,
             1
             Cor.
          
           iii.
           12.
           
           Such
           Sound
           and
           Orthodox
           Conclusions
           as
           are
           of
           real
           Worth
           and
           Value
           ;
           and
           not
           
             Wood
             ,
             Hay
             ,
             and
             Stubble
             ,
             i.e.
          
           unnecessary
           and
           useless
           Doctrins
           or
           Inferences
           ,
           muchless
           such
           as
           apparently
           Confront
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           Foster
           Lewd
           and
           Wicked
           Practices
           .
           *
           
             The
             Pope
          
           (
           as
           Luther
           expresses
           it
           )
           
             is
             for
             Building
             up
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           ex
           Accidentibus
           ,
           
             of
             Outward
             things
             of
             little
             value
             ;
             but
             we
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             Build
             it
          
           ex
           Substantia
           ,
           we
           urge
           those
           Doctrines
           which
           are
           Substantial
           ,
           we
           press
           those
           Practices
           which
           are
           of
           Moment
           ,
           which
           are
           Essential
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           have
           real
           Worth
           and
           Excellency
           in
           them
           .
           Thus
           we
           should
           behave
           our selves
           ,
           remembring
           that
           the
           Superstructure
           ought
           to
           be
           suitable
           to
           the
           Foundation
           ;
           this
           being
           Solid
           and
           Substantial
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           so
           too
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           this
           Excellent
           Metaphor
           of
           Edifying
           or
           Building
           (
           which
           our
           Apostle
           seems
           much
           to
           delight
           in
           ,
           
           as
           we
           may
           gather
           from
           his
           *
           frequent
           using
           of
           it
           )
           imports
           no
           less
           than
           an
           Impartial
           delivering
           and
           teaching
           the
           whole
           Mystery
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           whether
           it
           consists
           in
           Fundamentals
           ,
           or
           in
           such
           Important
           and
           Necessary
           Matters
           as
           are
           to
           be
           grounded
           on
           them
           ,
           all
           that
           our
           Hearers
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           they
           are
           to
           do
           ,
           the
           Whole
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Whole
           Duty
           of
           Man.
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           enlighten
           Mens
           Minds
           ,
           to
           reform
           their
           Lives
           ,
           to
           convert
           Sinners
           from
           the
           Errors
           of
           their
           Ways
           ,
           to
           confirm
           and
           strengthen
           Converts
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           Truth
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           by
           any
           Holy
           Arts
           and
           Methods
           to
           further
           the
           real
           Good
           of
           Christ's
           Flock
           ,
           by
           any
           good
           Means
           to
           promote
           the
           Churches
           Welfare
           is
           
             to
             Build
             it
             up
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Divine
           Architecture
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Art
           of
           Spiritual
           Building
           .
           So
           that
           if
           we
           hearken
           to
           this
           Proposal
           ,
           we
           shall
           assuredly
           advance
           the
           Good
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           promote
           our
           own
           Bliss
           and
           Happiness
           .
           In
           seeking
           the
           Churches
           Good
           we
           shall
           not
           fail
           of
           a
           Blessing
           ;
           and
           that
           Charity
           which
           raiseth
           our
           Hearts
           to
           endeavour
           the
           Welfare
           of
           the
           Church
           Militant
           will
           at
           last
           Exalt
           us
           to
           the
           Glories
           and
           Consummation
           of
           the
           Church
           Triumphant
           ,
           when
           
             they
             that
             be
             wise
             shall
             shine
             as
             the
             Brightness
             of
             the
             Firmament
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             turn
             many
             to
             Righteousness
             ,
             as
             the
             Stars
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
        
         
         
           I
           proceed
           now
           to
           the
           next
           thing
           propounded
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Means
           in
           order
           to
           this
           Noble
           End
           which
           I
           have
           been
           speaking
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           expressed
           in
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Seek
             that
             ye
             may
             excel
          
           .
           Take
           care
           to
           fit
           your selves
           for
           this
           Grand
           Employment
           of
           building
           up
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             iii.
             15.
             1
             
             Pet.
          
           iv
           .
           17.
           
           Passionately
           desire
           and
           endeavour
           that
           you
           may
           be
           eminently
           and
           
             abundantly
             Capacitated
          
           for
           this
           mighty
           Work.
           This
           is
           the
           Import
           of
           the
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           here
           used
           ,
           which
           signifies
           both
           
             to
             Excel
          
           and
           
             to
             Abound
          
           .
           Be
           ambitious
           of
           the
           Choicest
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           strive
           to
           possess
           them
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           .
           We
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Function
           are
           not
           to
           content
           our selves
           with
           mean
           and
           low
           Attainments
           in
           Religion
           ,
           but
           to
           aspire
           to
           the
           Greatest
           and
           Noblest
           Improvements
           ,
           *
           to
           a
           great
           Plenty
           and
           Abundance
           of
           Gifts
           and
           Graces
           ;
           as
           a
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           Father
           Paraphrases
           on
           this
           Place
           .
           We
           must
           strive
           to
           be
           Masters
           of
           all
           those
           Excellent
           Qualifications
           which
           tend
           to
           Edification
           ,
           and
           to
           arrive
           to
           what
           Perfection
           we
           can
           in
           them
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Edifying
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           proper
           Office
           of
           an
           Evangelical
           Minister
           ,
           he
           must
           make
           it
           his
           great
           Business
           to
           pursue
           this
           effectually
           ,
           and
           to
           Excel
           in
           it
           by
           such
           Means
           and
           Methods
           as
           these
           ,
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             Prayer
          
           :
           Which
           seems
           to
           be
           here
           suggested
           
           in
           the
           word
           Seek
           .
           This
           Excelling
           and
           this
           Edifying
           must
           be
           sought
           at
           the
           Hands
           of
           God
           by
           humble
           and
           earnest
           Addresses
           .
           If
           Bezaleel
           and
           Aholiab
           were
           *
           
             fill'd
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           to
           excel
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           Cunning
           Workmanship
           ,
           for
           the
           adorning
           of
           the
           
             Mosaick
             Tabernacle
          
           ,
           surely
           then
           it
           is
           from
           that
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           that
           the
           Apostles
           and
           their
           Successors
           are
           endued
           with
           eminent
           Abilities
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           
             Spiritual
             and
             Mystical
             Tabernacle
          
           .
           And
           if
           we
           are
           convinc'd
           of
           this
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           see
           it
           necessary
           to
           apply
           our selves
           to
           this
           Sacred
           Author
           and
           Donor
           of
           all
           those
           Gifts
           ,
           whereby
           we
           may
           be
           made
           capable
           of
           serving
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           You
           know
           whose
           words
           those
           are
           ,
           †
           
             According
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             which
             is
             given
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             a
             wise
             Master-builder
             I
             have
             laid
             the
             foundation
             .
          
           And
           if
           it
           be
           by
           Divine
           Grace
           and
           Bounty
           ,
           then
           we
           know
           whose
           work
           it
           may
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           therefore
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Verse
           he
           tells
           them
           they
           are
           
             God's
             Building
          
           ;
           it
           is
           from
           Him
           that
           they
           make
           any
           progress
           in
           Christian
           Knowledge
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           in
           Faith
           and
           Holiness
           .
           To
           this
           Great
           Operator
           and
           Architect
           we
           are
           therefore
           to
           repair
           ,
           and
           to
           implore
           his
           Aid
           and
           Assistance
           .
           
             Except
             the
             Lord
             build
             the
             house
             ,
             they
             labour
             in
             vain
             that
             build
             it
             .
          
           We
           are
           not
           able
           to
           effect
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           great
           and
           weighty
           Undertaking
           without
           his
           Presence
           
           and
           Blessing
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           we
           can
           do
           nothing
           successfully
           without
           his
           special
           Concurrence
           and
           Guidance
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           according
           to
           Iustin
           Martyr's
           Pious
           Advice
           ,
           we
           must
           *
           
             above
             all
             things
             pray
             that
             the
             Gates
             of
             Light
             may
             be
             opened
             to
             us
             ,
          
           that
           we
           may
           have
           a
           Spiritual
           and
           Divine
           Understanding
           ,
           whereby
           we
           may
           be
           taught
           to
           teach
           others
           .
           
             Building
             up
             of
             others
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           
             our selves
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             Faith
             ,
          
           must
           be
           joined
           with
           
             Praying
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Iude
             ver
             .
          
           20
           ,
           22
           ,
           23.
           
           We
           may
           observe
           that
           St.
           Paul
           is
           frequent
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           assisted
           in
           his
           Ministerial
           Employment
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           often
           requesting
           others
           to
           pray
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           Labours
           in
           the
           Gospel
           may
           prove
           really
           Advantageous
           and
           Successful
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           We
           also
           are
           concerned
           in
           ,
           if
           we
           expect
           any
           Blessing
           on
           our
           Enterprizes
           .
           We
           must
           remind
           those
           who
           are
           the
           peculiar
           Charge
           of
           our
           Ministry
           to
           solicite
           Heaven
           in
           our
           behalf
           ;
           and
           we
           must
           with
           singular
           Importunity
           and
           Earnestness
           beg
           the
           Divine
           Aid
           our selves
           .
           If
           thus
           with
           the
           devout
           Supplications
           of
           others
           we
           join
           our
           own
           fervent
           Petitions
           ,
           we
           shall
           certainly
           Prosper
           ,
           we
           shall
           derive
           the
           Grace
           and
           Blessing
           of
           Heaven
           upon
           us
           in
           the
           Performances
           and
           Offices
           belonging
           to
           our
           Calling
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           To
           this
           first
           Method
           of
           Edifying
           
           and
           Excelling
           ,
           we
           must
           add
           that
           Apostolical
           Direction
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           to
           all
           the
           Spiritual
           Instructors
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Give
             attendance
             to
             Reading
             ,
             1
             Tim
             ,
          
           iv
           .
           13.
           
           Diligently
           peruse
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           be
           conversant
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Volume
           .
           Though
           Timothy
           was
           an
           Inspired
           Person
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           commanded
           to
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           
             to
             give
             attendance
             to
             them
          
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           St.
           Peter
           (
           where
           *
           the
           same
           Greek
           word
           is
           used
           ,
           and
           therefore
           might
           have
           been
           rendred
           as
           it
           is
           here
           )
           
             To
             take
             heed
             to
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             the
             more
             sure
             word
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             2
             Pet.
          
           i.
           19.
           
           The
           word
           denotes
           great
           Attention
           and
           Application
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           obliges
           us
           to
           be
           very
           Careful
           and
           Diligent
           in
           consulting
           these
           Sacred
           Oracles
           .
           Nor
           are
           Other
           Books
           excluded
           here
           ,
           nay
           ,
           they
           are
           partly
           meant
           ,
           as
           
             Historians
             ,
             Moralists
             ,
             Poets
             ,
             Orators
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Humane
           Authors
           .
           For
           it
           's
           likely
           the
           Apostle's
           Advice
           here
           was
           in
           conformity
           to
           his
           own
           Practice
           ,
           who
           reckon'd
           his
           Books
           and
           Parchments
           (
           which
           some
           think
           to
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           because
           the
           Antient
           Books
           were
           made
           of
           Skins
           or
           Parchments
           ,
           and
           roll'd
           upon
           a
           Cilinder
           ,
           as
           our
           Maps
           are
           )
           as
           necessary
           to
           him
           as
           his
           Cloak
           in
           Winter
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           iv
           .
           13.
           
           What
           
             these
             Books
          
           were
           I
           have
           no
           Catalogue
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           but
           I
           know
           of
           some
           others
           that
           he
           dealt
           in
           ,
           as
           those
           three
           Poets
           ,
           
             Epimenides
             ,
             Aratus
          
           and
           Menander
           ,
           the
           quoting
           of
           which
           he
           thought
           not
           unworthy
           of
           an
           Inspir'd
           Apostle
           
           And
           he
           was
           not
           only
           Skill'd
           in
           the
           Greek
           Poets
           and
           other
           Good
           
             Greek
             Authors
          
           ,
           that
           wrote
           in
           Prose
           (
           for
           if
           he
           was
           Curious
           to
           read
           the
           former
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           questioned
           but
           that
           he
           was
           acquainted
           with
           the
           latter
           )
           but
           he
           had
           Knowledge
           in
           Hebrew
           Writers
           :
           For
           he
           sat
           at
           the
           Feet
           of
           
             Rabbi
             Gamaliel
          
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Famous
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           Nephew
           of
           the
           Celebrated
           Hillel
           ,
           and
           Prince
           of
           the
           Sanhedrim
           ;
           by
           whom
           this
           his
           Scholar
           was
           created
           a
           Member
           and
           an
           Elder
           of
           that
           Renowned
           Councel
           ;
           as
           the
           Learned
           Mr.
           Selden
           affirms
           ,
           who
           was
           Antiquary
           sufficient
           to
           make
           it
           good
           .
           This
           Great
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           *
           
             Exceedingly
             zealous
             of
             the
             Traditions
             of
             his
             Fathers
          
           ;
           he
           had
           a
           mighty
           desire
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Antient
           Doctrines
           and
           Customs
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           he
           searched
           into
           the
           Talmudick
           Writings
           ;
           and
           there
           it
           was
           that
           he
           found
           the
           express
           Names
           of
           two
           of
           the
           Egyptian
           Magicians
           ,
           
             viz.
             Iannes
          
           and
           Iambres
           ,
           and
           hath
           left
           them
           upon
           Record
           in
           2
           Tim.
           iii.
           8.
           
           From
           these
           Hints
           we
           may
           guess
           what
           other
           Authors
           he
           was
           versed
           in
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           came
           by
           his
           Polite
           Learning
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           which
           was
           Severe
           ,
           and
           how
           exactly
           he
           was
           fitted
           to
           be
           a
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           and
           the
           Iews
           both
           :
           Which
           is
           abundantly
           demonstrated
           from
           his
           Profound
           Epistles
           ,
           which
           speak
           him
           a
           Master
           of
           Logick
           and
           Oratory
           ,
           of
           Reason
           and
           Eloquence
           .
        
         
         
           Nor
           was
           it
           thought
           in
           the
           succeeding
           Ages
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           that
           this
           sort
           of
           Accomplishments
           was
           unworthy
           of
           the
           Evangelical
           Ministers
           ;
           nay
           ,
           it
           was
           reckon'd
           to
           be
           of
           great
           Use
           and
           Advantage
           .
           Whence
           it
           was
           that
           Iulian
           the
           Apostate
           ,
           by
           a
           Decree
           ,
           forbad
           Christians
           the
           Reading
           of
           
             Heathen
             Authors
          
           ,
           giving
           this
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           by
           the
           studying
           of
           these
           Writers
           ,
           would
           know
           how
           to
           Wound
           the
           Pagans
           with
           their
           own
           Weapons
           .
           And
           on
           other
           Accounts
           it
           might
           be
           shew'd
           ,
           that
           Prophane
           Writers
           are
           serviceable
           among
           Christians
           .
           There
           is
           no
           sober
           Man
           will
           give
           heed
           to
           that
           strange
           Illusion
           of
           St.
           Ierom
           ,
           who
           dreamt
           that
           an
           Angel
           Scourg'd
           him
           for
           Reading
           
             Tully's
             Orations
          
           ,
           and
           other
           good
           
             Latin
             Authors
          
           ,
           as
           if
           to
           be
           a
           Ciceronian
           and
           a
           Christian
           were
           inconsistent
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           to
           say
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Dream
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           composed
           Thoughts
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           awake
           and
           throughly
           sensible
           ,
           corrected
           such
           Extravagant
           Fancies
           ,
           and
           represented
           to
           him
           how
           useful
           some
           of
           the
           Gentile
           Writings
           are
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           Man
           cannot
           understand
           the
           Original
           Texts
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           without
           some
           Skill
           and
           insight
           into
           them
           .
           How
           requisite
           the
           Poets
           and
           Philosophers
           Writings
           are
           to
           a
           Christian
           Divine
           ,
           is
           shew'd
           by
           *
           St.
           Augustin
           ,
           and
           other
           Antient
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           particularly
           represent
           to
           us
           the
           Usefulness
           of
           this
           sort
           of
           Learning
           in
           Sacred
           Studies
           .
        
         
         
           But
           our
           Chief
           Converse
           should
           be
           with
           the
           Bible
           :
           This
           we
           should
           constantly
           look
           into
           ,
           and
           be
           always
           perusing
           .
           
             Why
             do
             you
             not
             spend
             all
             your
             time
             ,
             in
             which
             you
             are
             not
             employ'd
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             reading
             this
             Book
             especially
             ?
          
           said
           a
           very
           Pious
           *
           Bishop
           ,
           treating
           of
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Clergy-Man
           .
           Concerning
           Basil
           and
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           we
           are
           told
           by
           †
           Rufinus
           ,
           that
           for
           Thirteen
           Years
           together
           they
           laid
           aside
           all
           Books
           that
           treated
           of
           Secular
           Matters
           ,
           and
           applied
           themselves
           wholly
           to
           the
           Reading
           of
           the
           Volumes
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Scripture
           .
           This
           most
           truly
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           though
           we
           are
           not
           to
           neglect
           other
           Writings
           ;
           yet
           these
           are
           indispensably
           Necessary
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           lay
           aside
           all
           other
           Books
           rather
           than
           not
           find
           time
           to
           read
           These
           .
           And
           the
           Reason
           is
           plain
           ,
           because
           no
           Man
           can
           pretend
           to
           Theological
           Studies
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           acquainted
           himself
           with
           the
           Sacred
           Text.
           For
           see
           how
           it
           is
           in
           Other
           Arts
           and
           Faculties
           ;
           there
           are
           Books
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           there
           is
           an
           utter
           despair
           of
           attaining
           any
           Skill
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           to
           offer
           one
           Example
           only
           ,
           the
           
             Civil
             Law
          
           is
           gain'd
           by
           Reading
           the
           Digests
           or
           Pandects
           (
           of
           which
           the
           Institutions
           are
           an
           Abstract
           )
           compiled
           out
           of
           the
           Immense
           Volumes
           of
           the
           Roman
           Lawyers
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           were
           Writ
           before
           our
           Saviour's
           Time
           ,
           and
           others
           
           afterwards
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           no
           other
           than
           the
           Sayings
           ,
           Responses
           and
           Decisions
           of
           the
           Chief
           of
           the
           Learned
           in
           the
           Law
           ;
           by
           reading
           the
           Code
           ,
           which
           is
           made
           up
           of
           the
           Rescripts
           ,
           Decrees
           and
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperors
          
           and
           their
           Wise
           Councel
           ,
           from
           Adrian
           to
           Iustinian
           .
           (
           So
           that
           this
           Volume
           differs
           from
           the
           Pandects
           ,
           as
           among
           us
           the
           Statute-Law
           or
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           differ
           from
           the
           
             Common-Law
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Lawyers
           ,
           call'd
           Reports
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Pandects
           must
           give
           way
           to
           the
           Code
           ,
           this
           being
           more
           Valid
           than
           they
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Commands
             of
             Princes
          
           are
           of
           greater
           Force
           than
           the
           
             Dictates
             of
             Lawyers
          
           )
           :
           Moreover
           by
           reading
           the
           Authenticks
           or
           Novels
           ,
           called
           so
           because
           they
           were
           New
           Laws
           added
           to
           the
           other
           :
           Lastly
           ,
           by
           looking
           into
           the
           
             Feuds
             ,
             i.e.
          
           the
           Customs
           and
           Services
           for
           the
           Lands
           held
           by
           Vassals
           of
           their
           Lords
           ,
           which
           last
           Volume
           of
           the
           Imperial
           Laws
           was
           not
           added
           till
           about
           the
           Year
           1150.
           under
           the
           Emperor
           
             Frederick
             Barbarossa
          
           .
           There
           is
           an
           utter
           Despair
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           of
           gaining
           any
           competent
           Knowledge
           in
           this
           Excellent
           sort
           of
           Learning
           ,
           unless
           a
           Man
           peruses
           these
           Books
           ,
           and
           the
           Commentators
           on
           them
           .
           And
           so
           in
           the
           Study
           of
           Physick
           ,
           no
           Man
           can
           arrive
           to
           any
           Perfection
           in
           it
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           conversant
           with
           the
           
             Particular
             Authors
          
           ,
           whether
           Antient
           or
           Modern
           ,
           that
           are
           Famous
           in
           the
           Faculty
           .
           And
           the
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           all
           other
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           .
        
         
         
           But
           this
           is
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           true
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           which
           no
           Man
           can
           possibly
           reach
           ,
           without
           a
           diligent
           and
           constant
           Perusal
           of
           the
           Books
           which
           Constitute
           the
           
             Holy
             Canon
          
           ,
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ;
           for
           both
           are
           necessary
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           plainly
           in
           the
           Quotations
           out
           of
           the
           former
           which
           we
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           latter
           .
           There
           are
           Four
           and
           twenty
           Books
           of
           the
           one
           cited
           or
           referr'd
           to
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           *
           some
           of
           them
           there
           are
           above
           Forty
           ;
           out
           of
           †
           others
           above
           Sixty
           Passages
           alledged
           and
           made
           use
           of
           .
           The
           Bible
           then
           is
           a
           Volume
           of
           absolute
           Necessity
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           out
           of
           the
           Hands
           of
           one
           that
           is
           devoted
           to
           the
           Ministry
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           it
           was
           heretofore
           ordered
           ,
           that
           this
           Sacred
           Book
           should
           be
           read
           at
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           Tables
           even
           at
           Dinner
           ;
           and
           still
           there
           is
           a
           perpetual
           Obligation
           on
           those
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Function
           ,
           to
           give
           themselves
           daily
           to
           the
           Study
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           Divine
           Writings
           of
           Moses
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           and
           Apostles
           .
           And
           there
           is
           good
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           must
           Build
           (
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           we
           are
           now
           speaking
           of
           )
           by
           a
           Rule
           ;
           and
           the
           Scripture
           is
           that
           Rule
           .
           But
           it
           is
           impossible
           we
           should
           make
           use
           of
           it
           to
           this
           Purpose
           ,
           unless
           we
           be
           very
           well
           acquainted
           with
           it
           .
           We
           cannot
           Regulate
           our
           own
           or
           other
           Mens
           Actions
           by
           this
           Canon
           ,
           we
           cannot
           Skilfully
           
           apply
           this
           Rule
           ,
           this
           Square
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           not
           very
           conversant
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           knowledge
           of
           its
           Excellent
           Doctrines
           and
           Precepts
           .
           These
           are
           the
           Writings
           that
           have
           this
           Peculiar
           and
           Matchless
           Character
           ,
           That
           
             they
             are
             able
             to
             make
             us
             wise
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             2
             Tim.
          
           iii.
           15.
           for
           (
           as
           it
           follows
           )
           
             All
             Scripture
             (
             i.e.
          
           all
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Verse
           before
           )
           
             is
             given
             by
             Inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             profitable
             for
             Doctrin
             ,
             for
             Reproof
             ,
             for
             Correction
             ,
             for
             Instruction
             in
             Righteousness
             ;
             that
             the
             Man
             of
             God
          
           (
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           
             may
             be
             perfect
             ,
             throughly
             furnish'd
             unto
             all
             good
             Works
             ,
          
           may
           be
           enabled
           to
           perform
           all
           the
           Parts
           of
           his
           Duty
           ,
           more
           especially
           those
           which
           appertain
           to
           his
           Sacred
           Calling
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           on
           other
           accounts
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           to
           be
           admir'd
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           preference
           to
           all
           other
           Books
           whatsoever
           .
           The
           Great
           Admirers
           of
           Homer
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           they
           find
           all
           things
           in
           his
           Poems
           ;
           what
           is
           Excellent
           in
           any
           Art
           or
           Profession
           is
           to
           be
           met
           with
           there
           .
           But
           upon
           better
           grounds
           I
           could
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           Writings
           I
           am
           speaking
           of
           deserve
           that
           Character
           and
           Testimony
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Man
           of
           clear
           Reason
           but
           is
           fully
           perswaded
           that
           there
           is
           more
           Undoubted
           Antiquity
           ,
           more
           Excellent
           History
           ,
           more
           profound
           Reason
           ,
           more
           delightful
           Eloquence
           ,
           more
           Choice
           
             Learning
             of
             all
             sorts
          
           in
           the
           Bible
           ,
           than
           in
           any
           other
           Writings
           extant
           in
           the
           whole
           World.
           There
           need
           then
           no
           Elaborate
           Perswasives
           to
           
           read
           this
           Sacred
           Volume
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           best
           under
           Heaven
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           respect
           of
           Divine
           but
           Humane
           Literature
           (
           and
           that
           of
           all
           kinds
           )
           contained
           in
           it
           .
           Even
           as
           to
           this
           latter
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           can
           be
           said
           to
           be
           an
           Accomplish'd
           Scholar
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           acquainted
           with
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           Next
           to
           the
           Infallible
           Records
           of
           
             both
             Testaments
          
           ,
           the
           First
           and
           Antientest
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           call
           for
           our
           Esteem
           and
           Enquiry
           .
           Antiquity
           in
           Monuments
           is
           Venerable
           ;
           in
           Religion
           it
           should
           be
           much
           more
           so
           .
           Prescription
           corroborates
           the
           Civil
           Rights
           and
           Tenures
           ;
           I
           see
           not
           why
           it
           should
           not
           fortify
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           .
           Luther
           and
           Calvin
           are
           Great
           Names
           ,
           and
           will
           ever
           be
           so
           in
           the
           True
           Christian
           Church
           ;
           but
           yet
           they
           ought
           in
           some
           respects
           to
           Veil
           to
           those
           Greater
           and
           Earlier
           Lights
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Ignatius
             ,
             Iustin
             Martyr
             ,
             Iren●●us
             ,
             Clement
          
           of
           
             Alexandria
             ,
             Tertullian
             ,
             Cyprian
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Antients
           ,
           from
           whom
           we
           learn
           what
           Defections
           there
           were
           from
           the
           Truth
           ,
           what
           were
           the
           Errors
           ,
           and
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           Corrupt
           Practices
           of
           the
           First
           Ages
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           Virgin
           Purity
           and
           Simplicity
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           almost
           defac'd
           by
           them
           .
           Especially
           from
           those
           that
           were
           the
           Learn'd
           Apologists
           in
           those
           Times
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           ,
           who
           Asserted
           Christianity
           against
           the
           Iews
           on
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           Pagans
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           we
           may
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           discover
           what
           is
           Orthodox
           and
           Authentick
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           of
           a
           different
           Nature
           .
           And
           it
           is
           reasonable
           
           to
           infer
           hence
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           at
           this
           day
           should
           for
           the
           most
           part
           be
           Defended
           and
           Vindicated
           by
           the
           Writings
           of
           those
           who
           were
           its
           
             First
             Defenders
          
           ,
           they
           being
           so
           Great
           Judges
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           To
           Reading
           I
           must
           necessarily
           adjoin
           Meditation
           ;
           both
           which
           perform'd
           by
           due
           Turns
           ,
           is
           properly
           Studying
           .
           And
           certainly
           this
           is
           of
           singular
           Use
           :
           we
           cannot
           more
           effectually
           fit
           our selves
           for
           our
           Great
           and
           Important
           Work
           that
           we
           are
           call'd
           to
           ,
           than
           by
           serious
           ,
           and
           sober
           Reflections
           on
           our
           Minds
           ,
           by
           Sifting
           and
           Examining
           our
           Notions
           ,
           and
           observing
           what
           Conformity
           they
           bear
           to
           our
           Unprejudiced
           Faculties
           ;
           by
           being
           intimately
           acquainted
           with
           our
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           exercising
           our selves
           to
           a
           familiarity
           with
           Rational
           and
           Solid
           Principles
           ,
           and
           by
           causing
           them
           to
           bring
           their
           utmost
           Aids
           to
           Support
           and
           Maintain
           the
           Articles
           of
           Christianity
           .
           Our
           Reading
           will
           be
           of
           little
           use
           without
           this
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           by
           Pondering
           on
           the
           things
           that
           we
           have
           Read
           ,
           and
           by
           Comparing
           them
           among
           themselves
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           able
           to
           digest
           our
           Notions
           ,
           and
           to
           arrive
           to
           the
           true
           Understanding
           of
           Matters
           propounded
           to
           us
           .
           The
           Royal
           Psalmist's
           Experiment
           concerning
           himself
           is
           worthy
           of
           our
           Observation
           ,
           
             I
             have
             more
             understanding
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             than
             all
             my
             Teachers
             ;
             for
             thy
             Testimonies
             are
             my
             Meditation
             ,
          
           Psal.
           cxix
           ▪
           99.
           
           I
           find
           a
           mighty
           Increase
           and
           advance
           in
           
           Divine
           Knowledge
           ,
           because
           I
           use
           my self
           to
           a
           serious
           Contemplation
           on
           those
           Heavenly
           and
           Sublime
           Truths
           ,
           and
           thereby
           I
           am
           capable
           of
           penetrating
           into
           the
           profound
           Nature
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           discern
           those
           wonderful
           things
           in
           them
           which
           are
           hid
           from
           others
           .
           We
           may
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           after
           many
           seasonable
           Instructions
           and
           Precepts
           given
           by
           St.
           Paul
           to
           Timothy
           ,
           his
           Faithful
           Assistant
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           adjoins
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           as
           great
           use
           as
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           
             Meditate
             upon
             these
             things
             ,
             1
             Tim.
          
           iv
           .
           15.
           
           And
           so
           again
           ,
           after
           several
           Pious
           Admonitions
           and
           Exhortations
           ,
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             Consider
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             2
             Tim.
          
           ii
           .
           7.
           
           Which
           Advice
           reaches
           all
           of
           
           Timothy's
           Character
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           Revolve
           these
           things
           often
           in
           your
           Minds
           ,
           and
           let
           this
           Charge
           which
           I
           leave
           with
           you
           be
           continually
           in
           your
           Thoughts
           .
           Accustom
           your selves
           to
           Thinking
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           it
           is
           the
           part
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           a
           Man
           :
           but
           especially
           it
           is
           an
           indispensable
           Qualification
           in
           a
           Publick
           Instructer
           ,
           in
           one
           that
           is
           to
           Amend
           and
           Rectifie
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           Mankind
           .
           If
           therefore
           we
           are
           desirous
           to
           attain
           to
           any
           Improvement
           and
           Excellency
           in
           our
           Ministry
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           herd
           with
           the
           Crowd
           ,
           but
           retire
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           hold
           converse
           with
           our
           own
           Minds
           ,
           and
           thereby
           Teach
           and
           Instruct
           our selves
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           shall
           be
           fit
           to
           do
           the
           same
           to
           others
           :
           Which
           is
           the
           next
           thing
           I
           shall
           treat
           of
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Another
           way
           whereby
           we
           are
           to
           Edify
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Excel
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           Office
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           or
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           stiles
           it
           )
           Prophesying
           .
           He
           gives
           this
           the
           Precedence
           to
           all
           the
           other
           Gifts
           which
           he
           mentions
           either
           in
           this
           or
           the
           Twelfth
           Chapter
           of
           this
           Epistle
           .
           
             Covet
             earnestly
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             but
             rather
             that
             ye
             may
             Prophesy
             .
          
           This
           is
           that
           Endowment
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           him
           ,
           makes
           most
           
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Edifying
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ.
          
           which
           Character
           shews
           it
           to
           be
           this
           Gift
           which
           I'm
           now
           to
           speak
           of
           .
           This
           is
           a
           Complicate
           Office
           ,
           and
           contains
           many
           Excellent
           things
           in
           it
           ;
           as
           first
           ,
           the
           Informing
           of
           Mens
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           setting
           ▪
           them
           into
           Right
           Apprehensions
           concerning
           things
           in
           Religion
           .
           The
           Leading
           Requisite
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           ,
           in
           a
           Preacher
           ,
           is
           Orthodoxy
           .
           He
           is
           to
           be
           one
           that
           owns
           those
           Principles
           and
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           which
           have
           been
           always
           profess'd
           by
           the
           Universal
           Church
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           assume
           the
           Title
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           yet
           reject
           some
           of
           the
           Great
           Heads
           of
           Divinity
           which
           are
           acknowledg'd
           by
           all
           Sober
           Persons
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           say
           we
           are
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           deny
           some
           of
           the
           Chief
           Doctrines
           contain'd
           in
           her
           Articles
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           profess
           our selves
           to
           be
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           yet
           renounce
           those
           Truths
           which
           are
           formally
           contain'd
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           are
           according
           to
           it
           :
           For
           either
           Express
           words
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           
           or
           Natural
           and
           Plain
           Consequences
           from
           it
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           the
           Standards
           of
           that
           Doctrin
           which
           we
           deliver
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           required
           of
           us
           not
           only
           to
           Establish
           Truth
           ,
           but
           to
           Detect
           and
           Confute
           Falshood
           and
           Heresy
           ,
           therein
           following
           the
           Example
           of
           those
           Great
           Men
           ,
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Augustin
             ,
             Theodoret.
          
           And
           truly
           this
           is
           become
           necessary
           in
           this
           Extravagant
           Age
           ,
           where
           so
           many
           Wild
           Notions
           are
           entertain'd
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           Old
           Errors
           revived
           .
           The
           Christian
           Structure
           cannot
           but
           be
           expos'd
           to
           great
           Hazards
           and
           Dangers
           ,
           when
           its
           Foundations
           are
           Undermined
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           its
           Superstructure
           hath
           continual
           Batteries
           made
           against
           it
           by
           others
           .
           In
           such
           Circumstances
           how
           Careful
           and
           Watchful
           should
           we
           be
           ?
           How
           Vigorously
           and
           Concernedly
           should
           we
           act
           ?
           Like
           those
           Builders
           at
           the
           Restauration
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           with
           a
           Trowel
           in
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           a
           Sword
           in
           the
           other
           .
           We
           must
           be
           in
           a
           Defensive
           and
           Offensive
           Posture
           at
           once
           ,
           securing
           and
           maintaining
           the
           Apostolical
           Faith
           ,
           and
           grappling
           with
           the
           Opposers
           of
           it
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           But
           yet
           I
           must
           insert
           this
           Caution
           ,
           That
           we
           ought
           carefully
           to
           avoid
           all
           Unnecessary
           Disputes
           ,
           for
           nothing
           is
           more
           unbecoming
           a
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           nothing
           doth
           more
           hinder
           the
           Success
           of
           his
           Ministry
           .
           Accordingly
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Doctrines
             which
             minister
             questions
          
           ,
           are
           opposed
           to
           
             Godly
             edifying
          
           ,
           ●
           Tim.
           l.
           4.
           
           We
           shall
           effect
           but
           little
           in
           our
           
           Employment
           if
           we
           indulge
           Controversies
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           Quarrels
           ,
           and
           promote
           Intricacies
           and
           Perplexities
           in
           Religion
           .
           Our
           task
           is
           to
           avoid
           these
           with
           all
           care
           ,
           and
           to
           entertain
           our
           Hearers
           with
           the
           Necessary
           Doctrines
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           such
           as
           depend
           not
           on
           the
           fallible
           Deductions
           of
           Men
           ,
           but
           are
           fixed
           and
           unmoveable
           ,
           founded
           on
           the
           Holy
           Oracles
           ,
           and
           deliver'd
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           a
           Minister
           and
           Guide
           of
           Souls
           is
           not
           only
           to
           rectifie
           Mens
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           to
           settle
           them
           in
           the
           Necessary
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           further
           it
           is
           required
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           take
           care
           of
           their
           Lives
           and
           Manners
           .
           For
           though
           *
           True
           Notions
           of
           Religion
           and
           Godliness
           are
           to
           lead
           the
           way
           ,
           yet
           to
           make
           a
           Man
           Absolute
           and
           Complete
           there
           must
           be
           Uprightness
           of
           Life
           .
           Nay
           indeed
           ,
           unless
           this
           latter
           be
           look'd
           after
           ,
           the
           former
           will
           soon
           decay
           .
           By
           Unholiness
           and
           Wickedness
           we
           see
           oftentimes
           that
           Men
           Hazard
           their
           Principles
           .
           If
           the
           Practice
           be
           Debauch'd
           ,
           if
           the
           Life
           be
           Impure
           ,
           if
           the
           Manners
           be
           depraved
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           a
           Corruption
           in
           the
           Judgment
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           we
           that
           are
           Dispensers
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           as
           concern'd
           for
           Practical
           Religion
           ,
           
           as
           for
           Truth
           of
           Doctrin
           .
           We
           ought
           not
           only
           to
           Instruct
           our
           Hearers
           in
           Right
           Principles
           ,
           but
           with
           all
           freedom
           to
           reprove
           their
           Sins
           and
           Vices
           ,
           and
           pathetically
           to
           Exhort
           and
           Perswade
           them
           to
           all
           Vertue
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           remembring
           always
           ,
           that
           a
           Holy
           and
           Exemplary
           Conversation
           is
           the
           True
           Edifying
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           yea
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           very
           Top-stone
           of
           the
           Building
           .
           It
           is
           not
           meer
           Speculation
           or
           bare
           Discourse
           that
           will
           atchieve
           this
           great
           Work.
           This
           is
           as
           if
           a
           Man
           should
           undertake
           to
           Build
           a
           House
           by
           Contriving
           it
           in
           his
           Head
           ,
           or
           by
           Talking
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           the
           utmost
           Perfection
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           to
           Live
           according
           to
           his
           Excellent
           Principles
           .
           And
           consequently
           it
           is
           the
           chief
           Business
           of
           a
           Preacher
           to
           beat
           down
           all
           Immorality
           ,
           Wickedness
           and
           Prophaneness
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           up
           and
           promote
           whatever
           is
           Vertuous
           and
           Laudable
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           advance
           the
           Evangelical
           Vertues
           and
           Graces
           ,
           and
           such
           Duties
           as
           are
           more
           especially
           commanded
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           .
           And
           this
           very
           thing
           shews
           the
           Excellency
           of
           our
           Office
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           rightly
           discharg'd
           ;
           for
           the
           Worthiness
           and
           Esteem
           of
           Employments
           are
           according
           to
           the
           Usefulness
           of
           them
           .
           Thus
           ,
           to
           instance
           in
           other
           Faculties
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Best
           La●yer
           that
           most
           successfully
           directs
           Men
           to
           the
           Securing
           of
           their
           Estates
           and
           Properties
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           the
           Best
           Physician
           that
           saves
           Mens
           Lives
           .
           So
           it
           is
           here
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Best
           Divine
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           Best
           Preacher
           that
           reforms
           Me●s
           Manners
           ,
           
           and
           effectually
           shews
           them
           how
           to
           save
           their
           Souls
           .
           The
           True
           Preaching
           is
           to
           answer
           to
           Prophesying
           in
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           more
           particularly
           design'd
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           by
           
             Excelling
             to
             Edification
          
           ;
           and
           this
           you
           find
           was
           esteemed
           by
           the
           Apostle
           as
           the
           Best
           and
           most
           Valuable
           Gift
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           most
           Advantageous
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           
             He
             that
             Prophesieth
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             speaks
             to
             men
             to
             Edification
             ,
             and
             Exhortation
             ,
             and
             Comfort
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           xiv
           .
           3.
           
           This
           is
           the
           proper
           Task
           of
           the
           Evangelical
           Preacher
           ,
           viz.
           not
           only
           to
           Build
           Men
           up
           by
           Instructing
           them
           in
           their
           Holy
           Faith
           ,
           but
           by
           Powerful
           Exhortations
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           all
           Christian
           Vertues
           to
           make
           them
           Better
           ,
           and
           to
           enable
           them
           to
           feel
           the
           Comfort
           and
           Satisfaction
           of
           a
           Religious
           Life
           .
        
         
           In
           Order
           to
           this
           ,
           his
           Instructions
           and
           Exhortations
           must
           be
           Plain
           and
           Intelligible
           ,
           and
           easy
           to
           be
           comprehended
           .
           We
           read
           of
           some
           *
           Hereticks
           of
           old
           ,
           that
           were
           wont
           to
           use
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Hebrew
           in
           their
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Discourses
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           thereby
           to
           Astonish
           and
           Amaze
           the
           Vulgar
           .
           But
           he
           that
           would
           Preach
           so
           as
           to
           Edify
           ,
           must
           not
           use
           any
           such
           Arts
           ;
           he
           must
           not
           soar
           above
           the
           Capacities
           of
           those
           that
           hear
           him
           .
           Or
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           will
           needs
           call
           this
           Building
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           that
           of
           Babel
           ,
           where
           they
           understood
           not
           one
           another
           .
           We
           justly
           Condemn
           the
           
           Papists
           for
           Praying
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           ;
           but
           let
           me
           be
           so
           free
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           to
           Preach
           in
           a
           Stile
           which
           is
           not
           understood
           by
           the
           People
           ,
           is
           every
           whit
           as
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           as
           absurd
           ,
           
             Therefore
             thou
             ,
             O
             Man
             of
             God
             ,
             flee
             these
             things
             ,
          
           and
           let
           the
           Great
           Apostle
           be
           thy
           Example
           ,
           Who
           *
           
             would
             rather
             speak
             five
             words
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
          
           and
           to
           Edify
           others
           ,
           than
           utter
           
             ten
             thousand
          
           which
           could
           not
           have
           that
           effect
           upon
           them
           .
           The
           †
           Prophet
           shrunk
           himself
           into
           the
           proportion
           of
           the
           Child
           he
           meant
           to
           revive
           :
           And
           so
           must
           Spiritual
           Instructers
           and
           Publick
           Exhorters
           to
           Vertue
           deal
           with
           those
           they
           intend
           to
           recover
           out
           of
           their
           Sins
           wherein
           they
           are
           dead
           ,
           they
           must
           adapt
           themselves
           to
           their
           Measures
           ,
           they
           must
           suit
           themselves
           to
           their
           mean
           Understandings
           ,
           and
           condescend
           to
           their
           Weaknesses
           ,
           and
           often
           Inculcate
           the
           same
           Divine
           Lessons
           ,
           therein
           having
           regard
           to
           the
           Forgetfulness
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Ignorance
           and
           Shallowness
           of
           their
           Common
           Hearers
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Mode
           of
           delivering
           our
           Doctrines
           ,
           whether
           by
           Book
           ,
           or
           without
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           the
           meanest
           Consideration
           ,
           and
           no
           Intelligent
           Person
           will
           be
           very
           solicitous
           about
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           Grave
           and
           Proper
           .
           Certainly
           it
           is
           not
           Necessary
           we
           should
           commit
           every
           Sermon
           to
           our
           Memories
           :
           Such
           perpetual
           Conning
           is
           too
           like
           a
           School-Boy's
           Task
           ,
           methinks
           ;
           as
           if
           our
           Auditors
           were
           Pedagogues
           ,
           and
           we
           stood
           
           in
           continual
           Fear
           of
           the
           Ferula
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           not
           have
           all
           our
           Lesson
           by
           Heart
           .
           Much
           less
           is
           Preaching
           a
           needless
           Mustering
           up
           of
           Authors
           ,
           an
           unmerciful
           haling
           of
           the
           Fathers
           out
           of
           their
           Graves
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           a
           rude
           claiming
           Acquaintance
           with
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           Writers
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           a
           Sentence
           or
           two
           out
           of
           them
           .
           It
           is
           not
           pleasing
           the
           People
           with
           Little
           and
           Trifling
           things
           ,
           or
           astonishing
           them
           with
           too
           Great
           and
           High
           ones
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           yet
           any
           thing
           made
           up
           of
           an
           Affected
           Tone
           or
           Gesture
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           sort
           .
           But
           (
           as
           I
           represented
           it
           )
           it
           is
           a
           sober
           informing
           of
           Mens
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           establishing
           them
           in
           the
           Grand
           Points
           of
           Religion
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           and
           bold
           rebuking
           of
           Vice
           ,
           and
           a
           warm
           Exhortation
           to
           Vertue
           ;
           it
           is
           an
           affectionate
           Application
           of
           Truth
           to
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           of
           the
           Hearers
           .
           This
           is
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           thus
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           
             built
             up
          
           ;
           thus
           this
           Great
           Pile
           is
           raised
           ,
           and
           reaches
           with
           its
           utmost
           Top
           even
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           Triumphant
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           In
           the
           next
           place
           I
           must
           not
           forget
           to
           add
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           to
           mind
           those
           things
           also
           which
           respect
           the
           Discipline
           and
           Order
           ,
           the
           Vnity
           and
           Peace
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           its
           Solemn
           Censures
           were
           Instituted
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           that
           if
           there
           should
           happen
           any
           Dilapidations
           in
           the
           Building
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           might
           by
           these
           be
           speedily
           Repair'd
           ,
           that
           Persons
           of
           Unholy
           and
           Disorder'd
           Lives
           might
           be
           debar'd
           Communion
           
           with
           so
           Holy
           a
           Society
           .
           And
           the
           Laws
           of
           Decency
           were
           prudently
           design'd
           to
           extirpate
           all
           Confusion
           and
           Distraction
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           the
           Church
           and
           all
           its
           Services
           Beautiful
           and
           Venerable
           .
           The
           Apostle
           concerning
           his
           Converts
           of
           Colosse
           ,
           professes
           ,
           that
           
             he
             rejoiced
             in
             beholding
             their
             Order
             ,
             Col.
          
           ii
           .
           5.
           
           A
           Military
           word
           ,
           and
           signifies
           the
           orderly
           disposal
           of
           Soldiers
           in
           an
           Army
           .
           Such
           should
           be
           the
           Regular
           Marshalling
           of
           the
           Church
           Militant
           .
           It
           is
           requisite
           for
           its
           Security
           and
           Welfare
           ,
           that
           all
           keep
           their
           proper
           Ranks
           and
           Stations
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           Decorum
           be
           every
           where
           observ'd
           .
           We
           find
           that
           Circumstances
           as
           well
           as
           Substantials
           are
           to
           be
           look'd
           after
           ;
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           Eleventh
           Chapter
           of
           this
           Epistle
           controuls
           the
           Solecisms
           of
           their
           External
           Behaviour
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           God.
           He
           checks
           their
           Rudeness
           and
           Irreverence
           ,
           and
           gives
           Rules
           for
           the
           outward
           Deportment
           and
           Carriage
           in
           Praying
           and
           Prophesying
           .
           It
           is
           fit
           that
           some
           care
           should
           be
           taken
           of
           Religion's
           Outside
           ,
           that
           she
           have
           a
           comely
           Equipage
           .
           Decent
           and
           Fitting
           Circumstances
           are
           the
           Wall
           about
           the
           Spiritual
           Building
           ;
           they
           are
           the
           Hedge
           about
           the
           Field
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           contributes
           much
           to
           her
           Preservation
           and
           Welfare
           .
           It
           is
           such
           a
           Fence
           to
           her
           as
           the
           Bark
           is
           to
           the
           Tree
           ,
           which
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           utterly
           neglected
           ,
           the
           Fruit
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           Tree
           it self
           ,
           is
           endangered
           .
           Even
           those
           things
           which
           are
           but
           Accessary
           and
           Accidental
           to
           Devotion
           ,
           
           are
           of
           great
           use
           ;
           and
           the
           Devotion
           and
           Worship
           themselves
           would
           not
           be
           long
           kept
           up
           without
           these
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           remember
           that
           they
           are
           but
           Circumstances
           and
           Appendages
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           things
           which
           we
           are
           chiefly
           to
           be
           concern'd
           for
           in
           Religion
           are
           of
           an
           higher
           Nature
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Mind
           is
           principally
           to
           be
           employ'd
           here
           .
           The
           main
           care
           in
           God's
           Worship
           must
           be
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           Spiritual
           and
           Sincere
           ,
           that
           the
           Heart
           be
           rightly
           disposed
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           the
           Sacrifice
           which
           he
           chiefly
           requires
           and
           regards
           .
           All
           must
           be
           so
           done
           in
           his
           Service
           ,
           that
           the
           Simplicity
           of
           Christianity
           be
           not
           abated
           ,
           that
           Real
           and
           Internal
           Religion
           be
           not
           diminish'd
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Visible
           Face
           of
           it
           be
           never
           without
           the
           Vitals
           and
           Spirit
           of
           it
           .
           Let
           Religion
           outwardly
           appear
           as
           comely
           and
           beautiful
           as
           the
           Rules
           of
           Christian
           Edification
           will
           allow
           ,
           but
           by
           no
           means
           let
           her
           exceed
           in
           Ornament
           and
           Bravery
           ;
           for
           she
           will
           soon
           vanish
           when
           she
           grows
           Pompous
           ,
           and
           runs
           into
           External
           Shew
           and
           Pageantry
           .
        
         
           With
           Decency
           and
           Comeliness
           are
           generally
           coupled
           Vnity
           and
           Concord
           ;
           and
           these
           we
           are
           to
           be
           concern'd
           for
           likewise
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Harmony
           and
           Uniformity
           of
           the
           Parts
           of
           a
           Building
           that
           makes
           it
           both
           Beautiful
           and
           Useful
           .
           Without
           this
           it
           would
           not
           be
           a
           well-ordered
           Edifice
           ,
           but
           a
           confused
           Heap
           .
           And
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           by
           our
           love
           of
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           ,
           we
           shall
           successfully
           contribute
           towards
           
           the
           Building
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           For
           there
           is
           History
           enough
           to
           convince
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Antient
           Hereticks
           and
           Schismaticks
           betray'd
           the
           Faith
           when
           they
           destroy'd
           the
           Vnity
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           that
           they
           made
           a
           Breach
           in
           her
           Walls
           ,
           they
           undermined
           her
           Foundations
           .
           It
           behoves
           us
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           then
           to
           maintain
           mutual
           Amity
           and
           Agreement
           both
           among
           our selves
           and
           others
           .
           It
           is
           high
           time
           to
           banish
           all
           Dissention
           ,
           to
           put
           a
           Period
           to
           all
           our
           Animosities
           and
           Vain
           Janglings
           ,
           to
           doat
           no
           longer
           on
           Fruitless
           Disputes
           ,
           but
           to
           pursue
           the
           One
           thing
           Necessary
           ,
           and
           to
           imbrace
           our
           Religion
           with
           an
           Entire
           Affection
           ,
           and
           to
           commend
           it
           to
           the
           World
           by
           our
           Practising
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           I
           pass
           to
           the
           last
           thing
           which
           I
           intended
           to
           Name
           ,
           Seek
           that
           ye
           may
           Excel
           in
           a
           Holy
           Life
           .
           St.
           Paul
           in
           his
           
             Visitation
             Sermon
          
           to
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           enjoins
           them
           
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             themselves
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             to
             all
             the
             Flock
             ,
             Acts
          
           xxviii
           .
           28.
           
           And
           he
           commands
           Timothy
           to
           be
           
             an
             Example
             of
             the
             Believers
             ,
             in
             Word
             ,
             in
             Conversation
             ,
             in
             Charity
             ,
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             Faith
             ,
             in
             Purity
             ,
             1
             Tim.
          
           iv
           .
           12.
           
           And
           more
           briefly
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             Take
             heed
             unto
             thy self
             ,
             and
             to
             thy
             Doctrin
             ,
             i.e.
          
           to
           thy
           Life
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           thy
           Preaching
           .
           And
           he
           charges
           Titus
           ,
           That
           
             in
             all
             things
             he
             shew
             himself
             a
             Pattern
             of
             good
             Works
             ,
             Tit.
          
           ii
           .
           7.
           
           As
           there
           is
           a
           Special
           Designation
           to
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           so
           there
           must
           be
           a
           Special
           Holiness
           accompanying
           it
           .
           There
           
           must
           be
           a
           Consecration
           of
           their
           Lives
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           their
           Persons
           .
           As
           their
           Function
           Exalts
           them
           above
           others
           in
           Dignity
           ,
           so
           they
           should
           surpass
           them
           in
           all
           Laudable
           Actions
           ;
           according
           to
           those
           words
           used
           by
           our
           Church
           in
           her
           Canons
           ,
           *
           
             They
             must
             have
             always
             in
             mind
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             Excel
             others
             in
             Purity
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             Examples
             to
             the
             People
             to
             live
             well
             and
             Christianly
             .
          
           Let
           not
           that
           which
           was
           part
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           Character
           be
           fastned
           on
           them
           ,
           †
           
             They
             say
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             ,
          
           they
           Preach
           well
           ,
           but
           Live
           not
           accordingly
           .
           Let
           not
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           of
           Seducers
           and
           False
           Teachers
           be
           applied
           to
           them
           ,
           ‖
           
             They
             profess
             that
             they
             know
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             works
             they
             deny
             him
             .
          
           If
           they
           be
           Guilty
           of
           this
           latter
           ,
           they
           pull
           all
           down
           that
           they
           have
           Built
           ,
           they
           render
           all
           their
           Instructions
           ,
           Admonitions
           ,
           Reproofs
           and
           Exhortations
           ineffectual
           ,
           
             they
             obstruct
             the
             Truth
             in
          
           or
           
             by
             their
             Vnrighteousness
          
           (
           for
           so
           Rom.
           i.
           18.
           may
           be
           read
           according
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           )
           they
           hinder
           the
           Force
           and
           Vertue
           of
           the
           Truth
           on
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           Propagation
           of
           it
           to
           others
           by
           an
           Impious
           Life
           ,
           yea
           ,
           they
           take
           a
           course
           to
           Ruin
           Religion
           it self
           .
           Thence
           it
           was
           the
           usual
           Speech
           and
           Maxim
           of
           the
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           Dr.
           
             Hammond
             ,
             The
             Exemplary
             Vertue
             of
             the
             Clergy
             must
             restore
             this
             Church
             .
          
           It
           is
           that
           must
           commend
           us
           to
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Consciences
           of
           Men
           ,
           it
           
           is
           that
           must
           powerfully
           Influence
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           teach
           them
           to
           be
           Religious
           in
           good
           Earnest
           .
           A
           Minister
           cannot
           chuse
           a
           more
           efficacious
           way
           of
           prevailing
           with
           others
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           than
           by
           letting
           them
           see
           that
           he
           is
           so
           himself
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           't
           is
           no
           marvel
           that
           the
           Sheep
           wander
           ,
           if
           the
           Shepherd
           strays
           .
           Every
           ones
           Eyes
           are
           upon
           their
           Guides
           ;
           all
           Men
           are
           looking
           up
           to
           these
           Stars
           ,
           these
           Torches
           of
           the
           World
           :
           If
           they
           burn
           dim
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           and
           ,
           which
           is
           worse
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           Imitated
           .
           It
           is
           observ'd
           by
           a
           Traveller
           of
           good
           Repute
           ,
           that
           Atheism
           thrives
           in
           Italy
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Cheats
           and
           Juggles
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           that
           Interest
           is
           all
           their
           Religion
           .
           Wherefore
           let
           it
           be
           known
           by
           our
           Exemplary
           Lives
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           enclined
           to
           gratifie
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           to
           promote
           Irreligion
           in
           the
           World
           :
           Especially
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           seen
           that
           we
           act
           not
           out
           of
           Worldly
           Designs
           ,
           that
           we
           make
           not
           the
           Ministry
           a
           Secular
           Calling
           ,
           but
           that
           our
           Principles
           are
           Sincere
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           do
           all
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           our
           Great
           Master
           .
           In
           brief
           ,
           one
           of
           our
           Character
           should
           ,
           like
           Iohn
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           be
           *
           
             a
             Burning
             and
             a
             Shining
             Light
             ;
             Burning
          
           in
           his
           own
           Breast
           with
           entire
           Flames
           of
           Goodness
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           with
           pure
           Intentions
           of
           Honouring
           God
           ,
           and
           Promoting
           Religion
           ;
           and
           Shining
           in
           his
           Life
           and
           Actions
           by
           an
           Uniform
           Practice
           of
           Piety
           ,
           by
           an
           Holiness
           that
           is
           conspicuous
           and
           resplendent
           .
        
         
         
           Indeed
           ,
           some
           of
           us
           are
           apt
           to
           entertain
           this
           False
           Apprehension
           ,
           That
           the
           things
           before-mention'd
           ,
           viz.
           Right
           Opinions
           ,
           Preaching
           of
           True
           Doctrin
           ,
           Conformity
           to
           the
           Church's
           Order
           and
           Discipline
           are
           sufficient
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           abstracted
           from
           Holiness
           .
           Thence
           some
           labour
           to
           be
           accounted
           Orthodox
           ,
           and
           yet
           mind
           not
           their
           Lives
           :
           They
           teach
           others
           what
           they
           are
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           are
           regardless
           of
           their
           own
           Actions
           .
           They
           are
           hot
           for
           Ceremonies
           ,
           but
           cool
           and
           indifferent
           in
           the
           Practice
           of
           Religion
           .
           But
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           unreasonable
           and
           absurd
           ,
           for
           the
           things
           before-named
           are
           in
           order
           to
           a
           Holy
           Life
           .
           The
           proper
           tendency
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           is
           to
           Obedience
           .
           The
           Exercise
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           the
           keeping
           up
           of
           Decency
           and
           Order
           ,
           were
           originally
           designed
           to
           beget
           and
           nourish
           Religion
           and
           Vertue
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           Correct
           our
           Conceptions
           concerning
           these
           Matters
           ,
           and
           perswade
           our selves
           that
           a
           Vitious
           Life
           is
           as
           contrary
           to
           God
           and
           Religion
           as
           Erroneous
           Doctrines
           ;
           that
           to
           break
           one
           of
           the
           Commandments
           ,
           is
           as
           bad
           or
           worse
           than
           to
           deny
           an
           Article
           of
           the
           Creed
           ;
           that
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Swearing
           ,
           Uncleanness
           ,
           are
           as
           black
           Crimes
           as
           Schism
           .
           Yea
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           convinced
           ,
           that
           by
           Prophaness
           and
           Wickedness
           the
           Comliness
           of
           our
           Worship
           is
           rendred
           Deformed
           ,
           our
           most
           Decent
           Rites
           become
           Sordid
           ,
           our
           White
           Garments
           are
           Stain'd
           and
           Polluted
           .
           Let
           us
           fix
           upon
           our
           Minds
           that
           of
           the
           Devout
           Abbot
           of
           
           
             Claraval
             ,
             What
             will
             our
             Canonical
             Ordination
             profit
             us
             if
             we
             live
             Vncanonically
             ?
          
           To
           be
           sound
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           to
           Preach
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           Peaceable
           and
           Orderly
           ,
           and
           to
           observe
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Rules
           and
           Laws
           are
           of
           no
           worth
           and
           value
           if
           our
           Lives
           be
           Impure
           and
           Irregular
           .
           Wherefore
           (
           to
           sum
           up
           all
           in
           a
           few
           words
           )
           let
           him
           that
           earnestly
           contends
           for
           the
           Faith
           ,
           for
           the
           Order
           and
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Antient
           Christians
           ,
           think
           himself
           obliged
           also
           to
           live
           the
           Life
           of
           a
           Primitive
           Saint
           .
        
         
           
             You
             see
             your
             Calling
             ,
             Brethren
          
           ;
           you
           see
           what
           is
           your
           Office
           ,
           your
           Work
           ,
           your
           Employment
           ;
           and
           you
           cannot
           but
           see
           that
           it
           is
           of
           Singular
           Weight
           and
           Consequence
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           is
           not
           easily
           to
           be
           performed
           .
           The
           Fable
           goes
           of
           Amphion
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           but
           play
           on
           his
           Lute
           ,
           and
           the
           Stones
           presently
           came
           together
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           and
           raised
           the
           Walls
           of
           Thebes
           .
           There
           is
           more
           to
           be
           done
           in
           the
           Building
           that
           I
           have
           been
           Discoursing
           of
           ,
           in
           the
           Erecting
           of
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           Ierusalem
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Work
           of
           great
           Difficulty
           ,
           and
           requires
           exceeding
           great
           Skill
           and
           Pains
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Office
           of
           the
           Person
           ,
           whose
           Character
           I
           have
           been
           giving
           you
           ,
           to
           teach
           and
           live
           well
           ,
           to
           be
           acquainted
           with
           the
           True
           Notions
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           frame
           his
           Words
           and
           Practice
           suitably
           to
           them
           ;
           to
           maintain
           the
           Antient
           Orthodox
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           *
           
             able
             by
             sound
             Doctrin
             both
             to
             exhort
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             the
             Gain-sayers
          
           ;
           to
           keep
           the
           Old
           Heresies
           from
           
           reviving
           ,
           and
           to
           stifle
           the
           Modern
           Follies
           and
           Fancies
           ;
           dexterously
           to
           reclaim
           the
           Erring
           World
           ,
           manfully
           to
           confront
           the
           Disorders
           of
           a
           degenerate
           Age
           ;
           to
           confound
           the
           Atheist
           ,
           and
           vanquish
           all
           his
           Absurd
           Reasonings
           against
           his
           Maker
           ;
           and
           to
           Exalt
           the
           Best
           Religion
           ,
           and
           cause
           it
           to
           Prosper
           and
           Flourish
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           finally
           ,
           to
           bear
           up
           the
           Pillars
           of
           Christianity
           by
           Pure
           Doctrin
           ,
           Strict
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           Stricter
           Example
           and
           Conversation
           ;
           and
           to
           let
           the
           People
           see
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Mirrour
           ,
           what
           they
           are
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           Order
           their
           Lives
           .
        
         
           Who
           now
           is
           not
           ready
           to
           infer
           ,
           that
           so
           Weighty
           a
           Function
           ,
           requires
           such
           *
           
             Workmen
             that
             need
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             ?
          
           Every
           Block
           will
           not
           make
           a
           Mercury
           ,
           a
           Messenger
           of
           God
           ,
           an
           Ambassador
           of
           Christ.
           His
           Character
           is
           Great
           and
           Worthy
           ,
           and
           hath
           an
           indelible
           Honour
           annexed
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           to
           be
           the
           Portion
           of
           the
           Meanest
           and
           most
           Abject
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           Untowardest
           Bodies
           ,
           as
           oftentimes
           it
           is
           contriv'd
           .
           It
           is
           not
           a
           Service
           for
           the
           Illiterate
           and
           Pr●phane
           ,
           the
           Dunce
           and
           the
           Debauch'd
           ;
           for
           these
           are
           wholly
           unfit
           for
           so
           Sacred
           and
           Excellent
           a
           Charge
           as
           I
           have
           describ'd
           .
           I
           leave
           with
           you
           the
           remarkable
           Words
           of
           that
           Pious
           Father
           ,
           St.
           Chrysostom
           ,
           concerning
           those
           of
           his
           Clergy
           ,
           whom
           he
           found
           to
           be
           Vitious
           Livers
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           deprived
           of
           the
           Exercise
           ,
           of
           their
           Office
           ,
           and
           the
           Priviledges
           that
           attended
           
           it
           ,
           *
           
             They
             ought
             not
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Honour
             of
             Priests
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             not
             to
             emulate
             the
             Life
             of
             True
             Priests
             .
          
           To
           conclude
           then
           ,
           let
           the
           Greatness
           and
           Dignity
           of
           our
           Task
           be
           ever
           in
           our
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           excite
           us
           to
           the
           utmost
           Diligence
           and
           Care.
           Let
           our
           Desires
           ,
           Wishes
           ,
           Prayers
           ,
           Endeavours
           ,
           tend
           to
           the
           effectual
           Promoting
           of
           this
           Great
           Work
           which
           I
           have
           in
           part
           set
           before
           you
           .
           Especially
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           forget
           the
           most
           Eminent
           part
           of
           our
           Office
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           Instruct
           by
           a
           Godly
           Conversation
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           a
           sure
           way
           to
           Amend
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           Better
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           That
           Decay
           of
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           and
           Consequently
           of
           Wealth
           ,
           is
           the
           Natural
           Product
           and
           Just
           Penalty
           of
           Vice
           in
           a
           Nation
           .
        
         
           A
           Sermon
           Preach'd
           at
           the
           Proclaiming
           and
           Opening
           of
           a
           Great
           Fair.
           
        
         
           
             EZEKIEL
             XXVII
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Thy
             Riches
             and
             thy
             Fairs
             and
             thy
             Merchandize
             ,
             thy
             Mariners
             and
             thy
             Pilots
             ,
             thy
             Calkers
             ,
             and
             the
             Occupiers
             of
             thy
             Merchandize
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             thy
             Men
             of
             War
             that
             are
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             thy
             company
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thee
             ,
             shall
             fall
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Seas
             in
             the
             day
             of
             thy
             ruin
             .
          
        
         
           IF
           some
           of
           you
           ,
           upon
           the
           reading
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           shall
           put
           the
           same
           Question
           to
           me
           that
           the
           
             Ethiopian
             Eunuch
          
           did
           to
           
             Philip
             ,
             Of
             whom
             speaketh
             the
             Prophet
             this
             ?
          
           you
           
           may
           soon
           have
           this
           Demand
           assoiled
           by
           consulting
           the
           Context
           and
           Neighbouring
           Verses
           .
           There
           you
           will
           see
           is
           foretold
           the
           Ruin
           of
           Tyre
           ,
           a
           City
           in
           Syrophoenicia
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           three
           Provinces
           of
           Syria
           .
           There
           is
           described
           the
           Overthrow
           of
           that
           Great
           and
           Famous
           City
           ,
           so
           noted
           for
           Trading
           and
           Merchandizing
           ,
           as
           being
           indeed
           the
           Great
           
             Empory
             of
             the
             World.
          
           This
           whole
           Chapter
           ,
           wherein
           my
           Text
           is
           ,
           is
           no
           other
           than
           a
           Passionate
           Lamentation
           of
           the
           Destruction
           of
           that
           Place
           .
           You
           will
           find
           this
           expressed
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           Skill
           and
           Art
           of
           Orators
           ,
           who
           are
           wont
           to
           comply
           with
           that
           Maxim
           ,
           that
           Contraries
           being
           set
           one
           against
           another
           are
           the
           more
           advantageously
           display'd
           and
           illustrated
           .
           The
           Riches
           of
           Tyre
           inhanse
           her
           Ruin
           ,
           and
           her
           Ruin
           discovers
           her
           former
           Riches
           and
           Greatness
           .
           Accordingly
           this
           Chapter
           consists
           of
           these
           two
           Principal
           Parts
           ,
           1st
           .
           A
           Description
           of
           the
           former
           Bravery
           and
           Glory
           of
           that
           City
           ,
           (
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Chapter
           to
           the
           
             26th
             ver
             .
             )
             2dly
          
           .
           It
           s
           unavoidable
           Ruin
           and
           Destruction
           ,
           with
           the
           sad
           Allarm
           it
           gives
           to
           other
           Nations
           and
           Neighbouring
           Countries
           (
           from
           the
           
             26th
             ver
          
           .
           to
           the
           End
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
           )
        
         
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           First
           Division
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           compriseth
           in
           it
           the
           Former
           Splendor
           and
           Grandeur
           of
           Tyre
           :
           And
           there
           these
           Five
           Topicks
           are
           remarkable
           .
        
         
           1st
           .
           Her
           Fit
           and
           Convenient
           Situation
           ,
           at
           once
           both
           Lovely
           and
           
             Vseful
             ,
             ver
          
           .
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           She
           
           was
           inviron'd
           with
           the
           Waters
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Compass
           of
           that
           Great
           City
           was
           but
           as
           one
           Main
           Port.
           Like
           a
           Promontory
           it
           stood
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           Commodious
           for
           Resort
           unto
           from
           divers
           Countries
           .
           But
           besides
           the
           Natural
           Commodiousness
           of
           its
           Situation
           ,
           here
           is
           ,
        
         
           2dly
           ,
           Described
           her
           
             Naval
             Force
          
           (
           in
           the
           five
           next
           Verses
           .
           )
           The
           sum
           of
           all
           that
           is
           said
           there
           is
           This
           ,
           That
           she
           was
           famed
           for
           Excellent
           Shipping
           ,
           that
           the
           Vessels
           she
           sent
           Abroad
           for
           Trafick
           were
           bravely
           Adorned
           ,
           that
           their
           Tackle
           was
           Rich
           and
           Costly
           ,
           their
           Sails
           being
           not
           of
           plain
           Canvas
           ,
           but
           of
           
             fine
             Linnen
             Embroider'd
          
           ,
           as
           if
           with
           that
           Finery
           and
           Gayety
           they
           would
           seem
           to
           Court
           the
           Winds
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           pliable
           and
           favourable
           to
           the
           Passengers
           .
        
         
           3dly
           .
           You
           read
           in
           the
           two
           next
           Verses
           of
           the
           
             Military
             Glory
          
           of
           Tyre
           ,
           her
           Strength
           and
           Ability
           to
           grapple
           with
           a
           considerable
           Enemy
           .
           The
           Strongest
           and
           Stoutest
           Nations
           came
           thither
           ,
           and
           
             hung
             up
             their
             Arms
          
           as
           in
           a
           Garison
           :
           They
           were
           Trained
           and
           Tutored
           here
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           Pay
           under
           these
           Noble
           Tyrians
           .
           The
           
             Persians
             ,
             Lydians
          
           ,
           and
           Moors
           were
           all
           glad
           to
           be
           Listed
           and
           Entertained
           Soldiers
           under
           them
           .
           The
           *
           Gammadims
           (
           or
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             Vulgar
             Latin
          
           ,
           the
           
             Pygmeys
             )
             were
             in
             their
             Towers
             :
          
           The
           meaning
           of
           which
           probably
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Tallest
           of
           these
           Foreign
           
           Soldiers
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Martial
           Tyrians
           and
           Phoenicians
           themselves
           seem'd
           to
           be
           of
           a
           very
           Low
           Stature
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           beheld
           out
           of
           those
           High
           Towers
           .
           Or
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           called
           
             Gammadim
             ,
             Elbow-Men
          
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           Strong
           and
           Robust
           in
           those
           Joints
           ,
           their
           Arms
           and
           other
           Limbs
           were
           well
           set
           .
        
         
           4thly
           ,
           Their
           
             Negotiation
             ,
             Merchandize
          
           and
           Trafick
           with
           other
           Nations
           ,
           and
           consequently
           their
           Wealth
           and
           Riches
           are
           most
           excellently
           deciphered
           from
           the
           11th
           Verse
           even
           to
           the
           25th
           .
           So
           large
           is
           the
           Description
           of
           that
           Admirable
           Mart
           ,
           that
           Catholick
           Fair
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           Countries
           resorted
           ,
           and
           kept
           up
           a
           General
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           .
           As
           their
           Soldiers
           so
           their
           Chapmen
           came
           from
           far
           Countries
           .
           All
           People
           ,
           whether
           of
           the
           Isles
           or
           the
           Continent
           ,
           flock'd
           hither
           to
           vend
           or
           exchange
           the
           Wares
           which
           are
           reckon'd
           up
           in
           this
           Chapter
           .
           We
           read
           that
           Hieram
           ,
           a
           former
           King
           of
           this
           Place
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Phoenicia
           ,
           was
           a
           Merchandizer
           by
           Sea
           ,
           1
           Kings
           ix
           .
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           So
           that
           we
           need
           not
           wonder
           at
           what
           is
           said
           here
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Merchants
             were
             Princes
          
           .
           And
           that
           all
           that
           Country
           was
           Famous
           for
           this
           way
           of
           Trafick
           is
           attested
           by
           *
           Diodore
           of
           Sicily
           ,
           and
           by
           †
           Eustathius
           ,
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           But
           from
           the
           Huge
           
             Bill
             of
             Trade
          
           which
           you
           meet
           with
           here
           I
           might
           take
           occasion
           by
           the
           by
           to
           enter
           this
           Caution
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           to
           
           imagine
           that
           Trafick
           and
           Commerce
           are
           Unlawful
           ,
           and
           that
           Merchandizing
           is
           in
           it self
           Blameable
           and
           Vitious
           .
           No
           ;
           it
           was
           appointed
           for
           very
           Useful
           and
           indeed
           Necessary
           Purposes
           of
           Man's
           Life
           .
           If
           it
           lie
           under
           any
           Abuses
           ,
           these
           ought
           to
           be
           corrected
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Thing
           it self
           to
           be
           condemned
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           
             whipp'd
             the
             Buyers
             and
             Sellers
          
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           because
           he
           found
           them
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           a
           fit
           place
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           because
           (
           as
           we
           are
           told
           by
           the
           *
           Learned
           )
           
             those
             that
             sold
             Doves
          
           were
           reckon'd
           by
           the
           Iews
           as
           Infamous
           Persons
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Rank
           with
           Gamesters
           ,
           Panders
           ,
           and
           Thieves
           .
           Tyre
           is
           threatned
           here
           to
           be
           Punished
           ,
           not
           for
           her
           Merchandize
           and
           Fairs
           ,
           but
           for
           her
           Abusing
           them
           .
           And
           so
           much
           for
           the
           Fourth
           Topick
           remarkable
           in
           the
           Description
           of
           the
           Flourishing
           State
           of
           Tyre
           .
        
         
           Another
           Particular
           remains
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           5th
           and
           last
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Renown
           which
           that
           Great
           City
           had
           gain'd
           among
           all
           Nations
           ,
           the
           General
           Applause
           which
           it
           had
           purchased
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             25.
             
             Tyrus
          
           was
           not
           only
           Rich
           and
           Happy
           at
           Home
           ,
           but
           grew
           Famous
           and
           Eminent
           Abroad
           ,
           and
           nothing
           now
           could
           be
           added
           to
           her
           Glory
           .
        
         
           But
           Sin
           and
           Vice
           deform
           and
           discredit
           any
           Place
           ,
           and
           fit
           it
           for
           Ruin.
           And
           so
           now
           I
           am
           to
           pass
           (
           but
           loth
           I
           am
           to
           do
           it
           )
           from
           the
           
             former
             
             Felicity
          
           of
           Tyre
           ,
           to
           her
           
             present
             Misery
             and
             Destruction
          
           ;
           (
           and
           this
           is
           enlarg'd
           upon
           from
           the
           25th
           Verse
           to
           the
           End
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
           )
           Her
           Overthrow
           is
           represented
           in
           an
           Excellent
           Metaphor
           ,
           in
           v.
           26.
           
           [
           
             Thy
             Rowers
             have
             brought
             thee
             into
             great
             Waters
             ,
             the
             East
             Wind
             hath
             broken
             thee
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Seas
             .
          
           ]
           Tyre
           ,
           that
           was
           so
           brave
           and
           stately
           a
           Ship
           ,
           richly
           Laden
           and
           well
           appointed
           ,
           is
           now
           miserably
           Cast
           away
           .
           
             Thy
             Rowers
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           thy
           Rulers
           and
           Great
           Ones
           ,
           have
           brought
           thee
           to
           this
           Condition
           ,
           and
           now
           leave
           thee
           to
           suffer
           Shipwrack
           .
           Both
           they
           and
           thou
           must
           perish
           ,
           and
           sink
           into
           the
           Deep
           .
           
             The
             East
             Wind
             hath
             broken
             thee
             ,
          
           that
           Wind
           being
           most
           Tempestuous
           and
           Dangerous
           in
           that
           Country
           :
           Or
           Nebuchadnezzar
           ,
           that
           Blustering
           Prince
           ,
           is
           here
           meant
           ,
           who
           lay
           East
           from
           Tyre
           ,
           and
           came
           thence
           and
           destroy'd
           it
           .
           And
           this
           Metaphor
           of
           a
           
             Broken
             Ship
          
           is
           fitly
           continued
           in
           the
           next
           Verse
           ,
           the
           Words
           which
           I
           have
           chosen
           to
           entertain
           you
           with
           .
           I
           might
           observe
           to
           you
           here
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           no
           Unusual
           Similitude
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Poets
           and
           Orators
           are
           much
           in
           love
           with
           it
           .
           It
           would
           savour
           too
           much
           of
           School
           to
           repeat
           Horace
           his
           *
           Verses
           ,
           wherein
           he
           Elegantly
           compares
           Rome
           to
           a
           
             Vessel
             on
             the
             Main
          
           .
           And
           if
           you
           consider
           that
           these
           Tyrians
           were
           Situated
           on
           the
           Mediterranean
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           in
           the
           constant
           sight
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           daily
           beheld
           their
           own
           and
           others
           Ships
           riding
           on
           the
           Waves
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           then
           deny
           that
           
           This
           Comparison
           and
           Allegory
           are
           most
           fitly
           here
           applied
           .
           And
           I
           might
           further
           Embellish
           this
           ,
           by
           observing
           to
           you
           that
           in
           the
           
             Old
             Coin
          
           of
           the
           Tyrians
           there
           was
           a
           Ship
           stamped
           ;
           and
           their
           common
           Brag
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           First
           Inventors
           of
           Shipping
           ,
           the
           First
           Authors
           of
           Navigation
           .
           
             *
             Prima
             ratem
             ventis
             credere
             docta
             Tyrus
             .
          
           So
           appositely
           and
           elegantly
           is
           she
           compared
           to
           a
           Ship
           ,
           and
           her
           Magistrates
           to
           Pilots
           ,
           and
           her
           Riches
           and
           Costly
           Wares
           to
           the
           Lading
           and
           Cargo
           .
           [
           
             Thy
             Riches
             and
             thy
             Fairs
             and
             thy
             Merchandize
          
           (
           for
           which
           thou
           wert
           so
           much
           celebrated
           )
           
             thy
             Mariners
             and
             thy
             Pilots
          
           (
           those
           that
           sat
           at
           the
           Helm
           ,
           and
           were
           thy
           Governors
           and
           Rulers
           ;
           or
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           obvious
           Sense
           ,
           thy
           Famous
           Mariners
           and
           Skilful
           Masters
           of
           Ships
           )
           
             and
             thy
             Calkers
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           Inferior
           Persons
           subservient
           to
           the
           making
           ,
           building
           ,
           or
           mending
           of
           thy
           Ships
           ,
           the
           Skilful
           Carpenters
           and
           Shipwrights
           employ'd
           in
           the
           repairing
           of
           thy
           Vessels
           )
           
             and
             the
             Occupiers
             of
             thy
             Merchandize
             (
             i.e.
          
           all
           thy
           Chapmen
           ,
           and
           Fellow-Traders
           and
           Merchants
           )
           
             and
             all
             thy
             Men
             of
             War
             that
             are
             in
             thee
             and
             in
             all
             thy
             Company
          
           (
           these
           are
           not
           
             Men
             of
             War
          
           in
           the
           Naval
           sense
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           Soldiers
           and
           Warriors
           on
           Land
           )
           
             all
             these
             shall
             fall
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Seas
             in
             the
             day
             of
             thy
             Ruin
          
           ]
           ;
           i.e.
           they
           shall
           utterly
           perish
           ,
           and
           sink
           like
           a
           laden
           Vessel
           to
           the
           bottom
           
           of
           the
           Deep
           .
           The
           Babylonians
           shall
           come
           and
           Invade
           them
           ,
           and
           lay
           them
           wast
           .
           And
           it
           follows
           in
           the
           28th
           Verse
           ,
           
             The
             Suburbs
             shall
             shake
             at
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             cry
             of
             thy
             Pilots
             ,
          
           which
           most
           elegantly
           and
           Poetically
           expresseth
           the
           Horrid
           Noise
           and
           Outcry
           of
           the
           perishing
           Tyrians
           (
           as
           indeed
           the
           Stile
           of
           the
           Prophet
           in
           this
           Chapter
           is
           not
           inferiour
           to
           the
           best
           of
           Poets
           .
           )
           The
           three
           insuing
           Verses
           relate
           the
           Resentment
           which
           other
           Nations
           that
           traded
           with
           them
           shall
           have
           of
           their
           Ruin
           ,
           which
           is
           summed
           up
           in
           those
           few
           words
           (
           comprehending
           all
           that
           had
           been
           said
           in
           the
           Antithesis
           throughout
           the
           Chapter
           concerning
           their
           Preceding
           Glory
           and
           Present
           Misery
           )
           
             v.
             32.
             
             What
             City
             is
             like
             Tyrus
             ,
             like
             the
             destroyed
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             ?
          
           What
           City
           was
           like
           Tyrus
           once
           for
           its
           Riches
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           for
           its
           Military
           Force
           ,
           Fame
           and
           Renown
           ?
           And
           what
           City
           like
           Tyrus
           now
           for
           its
           sudden
           but
           inevitable
           Calamity
           ?
           She
           sat
           like
           a
           Lady
           ,
           abounding
           in
           Bravery
           and
           Luxury
           ,
           encircled
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           Earthly
           Felicity
           ,
           but
           now
           she
           is
           robb'd
           of
           all
           her
           Gayety
           ,
           strip'd
           of
           her
           Glory
           ,
           and
           clothed
           with
           nothing
           but
           Shame
           .
           The
           Fairs
           are
           over
           ,
           the
           Wares
           are
           rifled
           and
           carried
           away
           ,
           and
           her
           End
           is
           most
           Miserable
           and
           Deplorable
           ;
           which
           you
           will
           find
           inlarged
           upon
           to
           the
           close
           of
           the
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           high
           time
           now
           ,
           after
           this
           Brief
           Descant
           on
           the
           whole
           Chapter
           ,
           to
           confine
           my self
           and
           my
           Discourse
           to
           the
           Words
           which
           I
           
           first
           read
           unto
           you
           :
           On
           which
           we
           may
           ground
           these
           two
           Propositions
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           all
           Warlike
           Provision
           shall
           prove
           Successless
           ,
           all
           Weapons
           Useless
           and
           Insignificant
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Sinful
           People
           .
           
             All
             thy
             Men
             of
             War
             shall
             fall
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea.
          
           2.
           
           Decrease
           of
           Wealth
           and
           Riches
           ,
           Decay
           of
           Trade
           and
           Merchandising
           ,
           and
           consequently
           Scarcity
           and
           Penury
           are
           the
           Judgments
           which
           a
           Sinful
           Nation
           may
           expect
           .
           This
           Proposition
           is
           derived
           from
           the
           Front
           and
           the
           Close
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Thy
             Riches
             ,
             thy
             Fairs
             ,
             and
             thy
             Merchandize
             shall
             fall
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             in
             the
             day
             of
             thy
             Ruin.
          
           Thy
           Domestick
           and
           Foreign
           Trade
           ,
           thy
           Commerce
           at
           Home
           and
           Abroad
           shall
           Decay
           and
           Die.
           This
           is
           the
           Proposition
           which
           I
           intend
           to
           insist
           upon
           ,
           as
           most
           suitable
           to
           our
           present
           purpose
           ,
           and
           the
           Occasion
           of
           our
           Meeting
           here
           .
           That
           we
           may
           not
           find
           the
           Real
           Experiment
           of
           This
           Observation
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           our
           Nativity
           is
           the
           design
           of
           what
           I
           am
           to
           deliver
           to
           you
           this
           day
           .
           And
           to
           that
           end
           let
           us
           earnestly
           supplicate
           and
           implore
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           make
           such
           an
           Impression
           on
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           never
           Actually
           feel
           and
           suffer
           what
           I
           am
           to
           treat
           of
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           main
           thing
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           which
           I
           observe
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           that
           the
           Decay
           of
           Trade
           and
           Trafick
           ,
           and
           consequently
           Poverty
           and
           Scarcity
           are
           one
           kind
           of
           Judgments
           which
           ,
           amongst
           others
           ,
           are
           inflicted
           on
           a
           Sinful
           Nation
           .
           
           Thus
           it
           was
           with
           Tyre
           ,
           the
           Famous
           Tyre
           ,
           the
           Make
           and
           Situation
           of
           which
           place
           seem'd
           to
           render
           it
           altogether
           Impregnable
           .
           It
           was
           built
           on
           a
           Rock
           ,
           and
           there
           had
           its
           1
           Name
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           likely
           the
           Prophet
           Zachary
           alludes
           to
           this
           in
           his
           9th
           Chap.
           2
           v.
           3.
           
           Tyre
           was
           not
           only
           surrounded
           and
           guarded
           by
           the
           Sea
           ,
           the
           Waves
           whereof
           stood
           up
           as
           in
           a
           Body
           to
           protect
           and
           defend
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           Garisons
           and
           Redoubts
           which
           they
           had
           erected
           within
           made
           the
           place
           almost
           Unconquerable
           .
           Thus
           both
           the
           Natural
           and
           Artificial
           Structure
           of
           it
           concurr'd
           to
           let
           in
           Riches
           and
           Prosperity
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           out
           Want
           and
           Distress
           ,
           and
           by
           both
           to
           make
           them
           Happy
           .
           Yet
           behold
           !
           when
           by
           the
           Abuse
           of
           their
           Plenty
           and
           Prosperity
           they
           grew
           Loose
           and
           Wanton
           ,
           and
           unworthily
           provoked
           Him
           who
           was
           the
           Donour
           of
           those
           earthly
           Blessings
           ,
           then
           Poverty
           like
           an
           Armed
           Man
           broke
           in
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           withstand
           his
           Assaults
           .
           First
           ,
           Tyre
           was
           Besieged
           by
           Nebuchadnezzer
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           short
           time
           after
           this
           Prophesy
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           held
           out
           Thirteen
           Years
           (
           as
           3
           Iosephus
           relates
           )
           yet
           at
           last
           it
           was
           taken
           ,
           and
           laid
           wast
           :
           This
           Judgment
           ,
           the
           effect
           of
           which
           lasted
           about
           4
           Seventy
           
           Years
           (
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Captivity
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           same
           time
           that
           Theirs
           was
           )
           made
           them
           not
           Better
           ,
           for
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           saith
           concerning
           this
           City
           ,
           1
           
             She
             shall
             turn
             to
             her
             hire
             ,
             and
             commit
             fornication
             with
             all
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
             World.
          
           Therefore
           most
           justly
           did
           God
           visit
           them
           a
           second
           time
           ,
           viz.
           2
           in
           the
           days
           of
           
             Alexander
             the
             Great
          
           ,
           who
           made
           way
           through
           the
           Sea
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           unspeakable
           Labour
           and
           Toil
           ,
           by
           a
           Bridge
           of
           Stones
           which
           he
           had
           amassed
           together
           in
           the
           Deep
           ,
           he
           reached
           them
           at
           last
           ,
           and
           miserably
           confounded
           them
           .
           Thus
           in
           a
           sense
           more
           Literal
           than
           perhaps
           you
           imagined
           ,
           
             all
             their
             Men
             of
             War
             did
             fall
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea.
          
           Some
           think
           the
           Destruction
           of
           Tyre
           by
           the
           Macedonians
           was
           foretold
           in
           Isaiah
           23.
           1.
           where
           by
           
             the
             Land
             of
             Chittim
          
           is
           meant
           Macedonia
           ,
           others
           say
           Cilicia
           ,
           whence
           Alexander
           came
           to
           them
           .
           This
           Great
           Warrior
           killed
           3
           Seven
           or
           eight
           thousand
           in
           the
           Siege
           ,
           which
           lasted
           Seven
           Months
           ;
           and
           after
           the
           Siege
           ,
           when
           the
           Fury
           of
           the
           Slaughter
           was
           over
           ,
           4
           Two
           Thousand
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           were
           Hanged
           up
           and
           Crucified
           ,
           and
           Thirteen
           thousand
           were
           made
           Captives
           and
           Slaves
           .
           Thus
           
           Tyre's
           
             Riches
             and
             Fairs
             and
             Merchandise
             fell
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
          
           were
           utterly
           consumed
           and
           destroyed
           ,
           
             in
             the
             
             day
             of
             her
             Ruin
          
           ;
           and
           she
           felt
           the
           Fatal
           Doom
           and
           Judgment
           of
           
             Babylon
             ,
             Rev.
          
           xviii
           .
           11.
           
           
             No
             man
             buyeth
             their
             Merchandize
             any
             more
             .
          
        
         
           I
           will
           give
           you
           a
           Brief
           Account
           of
           the
           Proposition
           in
           these
           Three
           Particulars
           ;
           First
           ,
           Sometimes
           
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
          
           it
           so
           happens
           that
           Poverty
           and
           Scarcity
           ,
           and
           Decrease
           of
           Trading
           are
           the
           Products
           of
           Sin.
           Some
           Vices
           there
           are
           which
           of
           themselves
           stop
           the
           Course
           of
           all
           Trafick
           ,
           and
           drag
           Penury
           and
           Want
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           unavoidably
           plunge
           Men
           into
           a
           Necessitous
           Condition
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           evident
           that
           Prodigality
           and
           Luxury
           ,
           Revelling
           and
           Rioting
           ,
           Pride
           and
           Idleness
           ,
           Whoredom
           and
           Adultery
           by
           their
           own
           proper
           Efficacy
           and
           malign
           Influence
           blast
           the
           fairest
           Estates
           ,
           and
           throw
           Men
           into
           the
           most
           Lamentable
           and
           Miserable
           Circumstances
           ?
           as
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           shew
           you
           more
           largely
           anon
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           a
           Sinful
           and
           Rebellious
           Nation
           should
           be
           despoiled
           of
           its
           Riches
           and
           Plenty
           ,
           happens
           not
           only
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           but
           
             by
             the
             Iust
             Iudgment
             of
             God
          
           upon
           Sinners
           .
           And
           you
           will
           confess
           this
           to
           be
           Rational
           ,
           if
           you
           consider
           the
           Grounds
           why
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           bless
           a
           People
           or
           Person
           with
           the
           Affluence
           of
           Wealth
           and
           Worldly
           Goods
           ,
           viz.
           that
           they
           may
           use
           them
           to
           the
           setting
           forth
           of
           his
           Praise
           and
           Glory
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           make
           them
           conduce
           to
           the
           designs
           of
           Vertue
           and
           Religion
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           by
           Them
           serve
           their
           Maker
           
           with
           a
           chearful
           and
           contented
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           encouraged
           to
           do
           Good
           and
           to
           communicate
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           by
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           Good
           things
           of
           this
           World
           lay
           up
           for
           themselves
           a
           Treasure
           in
           another
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Mansions
           of
           Eternal
           Glory
           .
           To
           such
           worthy
           purposes
           as
           these
           doth
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           bestow
           Earthly
           Riches
           and
           Plenty
           .
           If
           then
           we
           frustrate
           all
           these
           noble
           Designs
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           worldly
           Blessings
           conferr'd
           upon
           us
           dishonour
           our
           Great
           Benefactor
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           Wealth
           and
           Abundance
           administer
           only
           to
           the
           promoting
           of
           Wickedness
           and
           Vice
           ;
           if
           thus
           we
           pervert
           the
           Intentions
           of
           the
           Donor
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           just
           that
           we
           should
           be
           deprived
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           left
           in
           a
           Poor
           and
           Forlorn
           Condition
           .
           Now
           you
           may
           expect
           to
           hear
           the
           Almighty
           say
           ,
           [
           
             I
             will
             take
             away
             my
             Corn
             and
             my
             Wine
             ,
             my
             Wooll
             and
             my
             Flax
             ,
          
           Hos.
           ii
           .
           9.
           ]
           Mine
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           to
           
             my
             Glory
          
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           employed
           ;
           but
           since
           
             they
             are
             not
          
           ,
           I
           will
           strip
           the
           Possessors
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           leave
           nothing
           but
           Want
           and
           Penury
           in
           their
           room
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           maketh
           Rich
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           will
           not
           study
           to
           gain
           that
           Blessing
           by
           consecrating
           our selves
           and
           services
           unto
           Him
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           we
           lie
           under
           the
           Curse
           of
           Poverty
           and
           Necessity
           .
           If
           we
           will
           not
           faithfully
           serve
           God
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           us
           to
           be
           serviceable
           to
           our Selves
           .
           If
           we
           forget
           and
           despise
           Him
           ,
           he
           will
           give
           us
           over
           to
           a
           neglect
           of
           our
           own
           Concerns
           and
           Interest
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           God
           
           inflicts
           This
           Judgment
           on
           a
           Wicked
           and
           Impenitent
           Land
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           Basis
           and
           Groundwork
           of
           many
           Other
           Calamities
           .
           If
           Trafick
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           if
           Plenty
           and
           Provision
           fail
           ,
           a
           whole
           Train
           of
           Evils
           will
           soon
           follow
           .
           So
           that
           this
           is
           a
           Curse
           which
           is
           big
           with
           many
           more
           ,
           and
           those
           as
           Dreadful
           as
           it self
           :
           and
           therefore
           this
           is
           a
           most
           proper
           Punishment
           for
           an
           Ungrateful
           and
           Disobedient
           People
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           given
           you
           a
           short
           Account
           of
           the
           Remark
           which
           I
           made
           upon
           the
           words
           ,
           I
           am
           to
           shew
           you
           now
           of
           what
           Great
           Vse
           it
           may
           be
           in
           our
           Lives
           and
           Conversations
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           chief
           thing
           I
           intended
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           informs
           you
           what
           is
           the
           Great
           Interest
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           what
           is
           most
           Advantageous
           and
           Profitable
           to
           a
           People
           ,
           even
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           things
           of
           This
           Life
           .
           
             Godliness
             is
          
           their
           
             greatest
             Gain
          
           ,
           it
           having
           the
           Promise
           of
           This
           Life
           as
           well
           as
           of
           that
           to
           Come
           .
           The
           Poets
           feign
           ,
           and
           fancifully
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           their
           God
           wooed
           in
           Gold
           ,
           and
           descended
           in
           such
           a
           
             Glistering
             Showr
          
           .
           Certain
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           all
           Fiction
           ,
           that
           with
           God
           and
           Religion
           we
           shall
           be
           blessed
           likewise
           with
           such
           a
           Portion
           of
           Riches
           as
           shall
           be
           most
           serviceable
           to
           our
           best
           Ends.
           God
           oftentimes
           showrs
           down
           Wealth
           with
           a
           plentiful
           Hand
           on
           his
           Friends
           and
           Favourites
           .
           You
           see
           then
           the
           true
           way
           and
           Method
           of
           Prospering
           in
           the
           World.
           If
           you
           fear
           God
           and
           keep
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           
           you
           shall
           be
           recompensed
           with
           the
           good
           things
           of
           this
           Life
           .
           A
           Person
           or
           Nation
           that
           sincerely
           endeavours
           to
           purchase
           True
           Wisdom
           (
           which
           consists
           in
           Righteousness
           and
           Holiness
           )
           shall
           find
           that
           *
           
             in
             her
             left
             hand
             are
             Riches
             and
             Honours
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Thank
           God
           that
           you
           have
           so
           long
           enjoyed
           the
           Blessings
           of
           Plenty
           and
           Trafick
           :
           Bless
           his
           Holy
           Name
           that
           you
           are
           not
           deprived
           of
           these
           Earthly
           Benefits
           and
           Favours
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Forfeiture
           you
           have
           made
           of
           them
           by
           your
           repeated
           Provocations
           ,
           by
           your
           multiplied
           Enormities
           ,
           and
           Rebellions
           against
           God.
           Yet
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           You
           are
           invited
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           to
           observe
           God's
           Hand
           lifted
           up
           against
           you
           .
           Though
           he
           hath
           not
           utterly
           Impoverish'd
           this
           Nation
           ,
           yet
           it
           can't
           escape
           your
           Notice
           that
           he
           hath
           brought
           it
           Low
           ,
           and
           by
           many
           Passages
           and
           signal
           Acts
           of
           Providence
           hath
           designed
           to
           Humble
           it
           .
           Let
           us
           acknowledge
           the
           Tokens
           of
           his
           Wrath
           and
           Vengeance
           ,
           and
           tremble
           at
           the
           various
           Instances
           of
           his
           Displeasure
           .
           Look
           back
           and
           forget
           not
           how
           God
           hath
           dealt
           with
           you
           heretofore
           ;
           he
           hath
           held
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Sword
           to
           your
           Breasts
           ;
           he
           hath
           blown
           upon
           you
           with
           Infectious
           and
           Pestilential
           Vapours
           ;
           he
           hath
           singed
           and
           scorched
           you
           by
           a
           Dreadful
           Fire
           .
           Especially
           call
           to
           mind
           this
           last
           ,
           and
           remember
           how
           the
           Great
           Metropolis
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           the
           
           Royal
           Chamber
           ,
           the
           Universal
           Exchange
           for
           Trafick
           ,
           was
           by
           a
           most
           astonishing
           Conflagration
           laid
           in
           Ashes
           in
           four
           days
           .
           I
           mention
           this
           the
           rather
           because
           I
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Greatest
           and
           Notablest
           Instances
           of
           God's
           consuming
           the
           Riches
           and
           Merchandize
           of
           a
           People
           
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Ruin
          
           that
           ever
           happen'd
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Be
           reminded
           by
           all
           this
           to
           
             hearken
             to
             the
             Rod
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             appointed
             it
             ,
          
           to
           call
           your
           Sins
           to
           remembrance
           ,
           and
           to
           amend
           your
           Lives
           for
           the
           future
           .
           For
           This
           ,
           this
           alone
           will
           either
           prevent
           the
           like
           Judgments
           and
           Calamities
           hereafter
           ,
           or
           it
           will
           shield
           you
           from
           the
           Evil
           of
           them
           .
           This
           will
           guard
           you
           against
           your
           Enemies
           Swords
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           a
           Preservative
           and
           Antidote
           against
           the
           Pestilence
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           your
           Skreen
           against
           the
           Flames
           :
           In
           brief
           ,
           this
           will
           succeed
           and
           prosper
           all
           your
           Secular
           Enterprizes
           ,
           secure
           and
           increase
           your
           Incomes
           ,
           restore
           and
           establish
           a
           Free
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           crown
           you
           with
           Plenty
           and
           Abundance
           ,
           and
           drive
           away
           Distress
           and
           Indigence
           from
           your
           Doors
           .
           As
           you
           are
           desirous
           then
           to
           avoid
           the
           Judgment
           which
           my
           Text
           tells
           you
           of
           ,
           as
           you
           consult
           your
           Profit
           and
           Advantage
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           willing
           
             to
             buy
             and
             sell
             ,
             and
             get
             gain
             ,
          
           as
           you
           wish
           for
           Earthly
           Happiness
           and
           Success
           ,
           as
           you
           desire
           to
           Thrive
           in
           all
           your
           Negotiations
           and
           Traficks
           ,
           be
           careful
           that
           you
           addict
           not
           your selves
           to
           any
           known
           Vice
           ,
           that
           you
           shun
           all
           
           the
           Paths
           of
           Sin
           and
           Wickedness
           ,
           but
           especially
           let
           me
           request
           you
           to
           renounce
           those
           Lusts
           which
           do
           more
           immediately
           and
           forcibly
           call
           down
           this
           Punishment
           which
           is
           foretold
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           which
           it
           is
           likely
           were
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Decay
           of
           
           Tyre's
           Riches
           and
           Merchandize
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           Sloth
           and
           Idleness
           ,
           the
           immediate
           Source
           of
           all
           Poverty
           ,
           must
           be
           banished
           and
           discarded
           .
           
             He
             that
             is
             slothful
             in
             his
             work
             ,
             is
             brother
             to
             him
             that
             is
             a
             great
             waster
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Great
           Master
           of
           Oeconomicks
           and
           Politicks
           ,
           Prov.
           xviii
           .
           9.
           
           
             He
             becometh
             poor
             that
             dealeth
             with
             a
             slack
             hand
             ,
             but
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             diligent
             maketh
             rich
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           same
           Inspired
           Author
           ,
           Prov.
           x.
           4.
           
           Which
           is
           expressed
           in
           other
           words
           in
           Chap.
           xiii
           .
           ver
           .
           4.
           
           
             The
             soul
             of
             the
             sluggard
             desireth
             ,
             and
             hath
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             diligent
             shall
             be
             made
             fat
             .
          
           The
           meaning
           is
           that
           Poverty
           is
           the
           Fruit
           of
           Idleness
           ,
           but
           God
           will
           give
           a
           Blessing
           to
           Industry
           and
           Diligence
           ,
           and
           Families
           and
           Kingdoms
           thrive
           by
           this
           means
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           usual
           Companion
           of
           Idleness
           is
           Pride
           ,
           and
           that
           likewise
           must
           be
           discountenanced
           if
           ever
           you
           hope
           to
           prosper
           in
           your
           Worldly
           Affairs
           .
           The
           Tyrians
           were
           a
           very
           Proud
           and
           Haughty
           People
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           Ezek.
           xxvii
           .
           3.
           
           
             Thou
             sayst
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             perfect
             beauty
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           it
           is
           recorded
           not
           only
           of
           the
           
             Prince
             of
          
           Tyrus
           ,
           
             that
             his
             heart
             was
             lifted
             up
             ,
             and
             he
             said
             he
             was
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             sat
             
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             God
          
           ;
           but
           of
           the
           People
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Their
             heart
             was
             lifted
             up
             because
             of
             their
             Riches
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           25.
           
           And
           they
           were
           not
           only
           conceited
           of
           their
           
             Beauty
             ,
             Preferment
          
           and
           Riches
           ,
           but
           their
           Extravagant
           Vanity
           and
           Pride
           of
           Apparel
           may
           be
           guess'd
           from
           their
           Fantastick
           and
           Gaudy
           Trimming
           of
           their
           Ships
           ,
           which
           this
           Chapter
           mentions
           .
           They
           that
           were
           so
           Wanton
           and
           Profuse
           in
           decking
           their
           Vessels
           ,
           were
           questionless
           as
           Lavish
           in
           adorning
           themselves
           .
           And
           perhaps
           Tyre
           was
           more
           than
           ordinarily
           proud
           of
           its
           Purple
           ,
           for
           which
           it
           was
           so
           famous
           ,
           for
           on
           this
           shore
           were
           gather'd
           those
           Shell-fishes
           the
           liquor
           whereof
           made
           that
           Noble
           Colour
           wherewith
           the
           Robes
           of
           Emperors
           and
           Senators
           were
           died
           .
           I
           have
           heard
           some
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           sort
           of
           Pride
           is
           a
           Friend
           to
           Trade
           by
           the
           New
           Fashions
           and
           Modes
           it
           daily
           invents
           :
           but
           I
           can
           assure
           them
           on
           good
           Grounds
           that
           in
           the
           close
           it
           rather
           causes
           the
           decay
           of
           Trafick
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           readiest
           way
           to
           introduce
           Misery
           and
           Beggery
           ;
           for
           
             Pride
             of
             Habit
          
           is
           the
           Mother
           of
           Idleness
           ,
           Luxury
           and
           Wantonness
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           usually
           maintain'd
           and
           upheld
           by
           Fraud
           ,
           Deceit
           ,
           Lying
           ,
           and
           Theft
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           destructive
           things
           .
           Do
           we
           not
           daily
           see
           (
           and
           may
           we
           not
           lament
           it
           ?
           )
           that
           many
           to
           indulge
           and
           satisfy
           their
           Pride
           ,
           neglect
           their
           Lawful
           and
           Honest
           Callings
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           course
           expose
           themselves
           and
           Families
           to
           Ruin
           and
           Destruction
           ?
           May
           we
           not
           see
           others
           (
           and
           we
           need
           not
           go
           far
           to
           spy
           them
           )
           who
           are
           so
           lavish
           
           in
           their
           Garb
           and
           Apparel
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           to
           be
           thought
           their
           almost
           starv'd
           Bellies
           cry
           shame
           of
           their
           Pride
           ?
        
         
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Intemperance
          
           and
           
             Excess
             in
             Eating
             and
             Drinking
          
           are
           Sins
           which
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           prove
           the
           Overthrow
           of
           the
           Wealthiest
           and
           most
           Thriving
           People
           .
           Before
           Babylon
           was
           taken
           by
           Cyrus
           it
           is
           observed
           by
           the
           Historian
           ,
           that
           *
           they
           spent
           whole
           Nights
           in
           Drinking
           and
           Debauchery
           .
           Where
           this
           Vice
           prevails
           and
           gets
           the
           mastery
           ,
           all
           Serious
           Employment
           is
           laid
           aside
           ,
           and
           Gratifying
           the
           Wanton
           Appetite
           is
           the
           only
           Business
           and
           Dispatch
           .
           Now
           no
           other
           Penalty
           can
           be
           imagined
           to
           be
           the
           result
           of
           This
           than
           what
           the
           Wise
           Man
           hath
           awarded
           ,
           Prov.
           xxiii
           .
           21.
           
           
             The
             Drunkard
             and
             the
             Glutton
             shall
             come
             to
             Poverty
             .
          
           How
           often
           is
           the
           indulging
           of
           Superfluities
           punish'd
           with
           the
           Want
           of
           Necessaries
           ?
           Excessive
           Provision
           makes
           way
           for
           None
           at
           all
           .
           May
           it
           not
           too
           frequently
           be
           observ'd
           in
           Great
           Cities
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Dining
             Room
          
           empties
           the
           Shop
           ;
           the
           
             Overloaded
             Board
          
           impoverisheth
           the
           Counter
           ,
           and
           the
           Table
           devours
           all
           the
           House
           ?
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           inseparable
           attendant
           of
           Luxury
           is
           Lewdness
           and
           Vncleanness
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           the
           lamentable
           Experience
           of
           this
           Age
           did
           not
           too
           notoriously
           verify
           what
           I
           am
           to
           suggest
           
           to
           them
           ,
           That
           *
           
             in
             Lewdness
             is
             Decay
             and
             great
             Want
             ;
             for
             Lawdness
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             Famine
             .
          
           Or
           hear
           what
           a
           more
           Authentick
           Writer
           saith
           ,
           †
           
             By
             means
             of
             a
             whorish
             woman
             a
             man
             is
             brought
             to
             a
             piece
             of
             Bread.
          
           The
           Lowest
           and
           Vilest
           Condition
           is
           the
           just
           Reward
           of
           so
           Abominable
           a
           Sin.
           If
           you
           would
           then
           consult
           your
           Temporal
           Good
           ,
           and
           advance
           even
           your
           Secular
           Welfare
           ,
           you
           are
           concern'd
           to
           use
           all
           Holy
           Arts
           to
           guard
           your selves
           against
           this
           Vice
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           because
           it
           is
           now
           grown
           so
           Fashionable
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           degenerate
           Age
           of
           ours
           brought
           into
           Repute
           and
           Credit
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Perswade
           your selves
           that
           all
           Injustice
           and
           Extortion
           (
           although
           they
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           Thriving
           and
           Profitable
           for
           a
           time
           )
           shall
           at
           last
           redound
           to
           your
           greatest
           Loss
           and
           Damage
           even
           in
           this
           World.
           Where-ever
           these
           are
           practised
           ,
           they
           will
           certainly
           end
           in
           the
           Ruin
           of
           the
           Persons
           ,
           Families
           or
           Nations
           that
           are
           guilty
           of
           them
           .
           You
           read
           that
           this
           was
           part
           of
           the
           Complaint
           against
           Tyre
           ,
           That
           
             by
             the
             multitude
             of
             her
             Merchandize
             she
             filled
             the
             midst
             of
             her
             with
             Violence
             ,
             Ezek.
          
           xxviii
           .
           16.
           
           As
           they
           were
           Great
           Traders
           ,
           so
           they
           were
           Great
           Oppressors
           ,
           and
           by
           being
           the
           former
           they
           learnt
           to
           be
           the
           latter
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           found
           they
           had
           great
           Opportunities
           of
           Defrauding
           and
           Exacting
           ,
           and
           they
           made
           use
           of
           them
           .
           But
           
           my
           Text
           tells
           you
           what
           was
           the
           direful
           Issue
           of
           this
           ,
           it
           ended
           at
           last
           in
           the
           Destruction
           of
           all
           Trade
           and
           Commerce
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Ruin
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           .
           Thus
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           when
           
             they
             swallowed
             up
             the
             Poor
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             needy
             of
             the
             Land
             to
             fail
          
           ;
           The
           Prophet
           *
           Amos
           lets
           them
           know
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Land
             shall
             tremble
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             shall
             mourn
             that
             dwelleth
             therein
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             rise
             up
             wholly
             as
             a
             Flood
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             cast
             out
             and
             drowned
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Flood
             of
             Egypt
          
           ;
           alluding
           to
           the
           River
           Nile
           ,
           which
           used
           to
           ascend
           with
           Violence
           ,
           and
           overflow
           the
           Fields
           of
           that
           Country
           .
           Remember
           the
           Aphorism
           of
           that
           Infallible
           Writer
           whom
           I
           have
           so
           often
           cited
           ,
           †
           
             He
             that
             oppresseth
             the
             poor
             to
             increase
             his
             Riches
             ,
             shall
             surely
             come
             to
             want
             .
          
           Assure
           your selves
           that
           all
           your
           Revenues
           and
           Incomes
           which
           are
           gain'd
           by
           the
           Cries
           of
           Widows
           and
           Fatherless
           Children
           ,
           will
           never
           prosper
           .
           But
           rather
           expect
           that
           for
           your
           being
           Hard-hearted
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           and
           denying
           them
           what
           is
           due
           to
           their
           Necessitous
           Condition
           ,
           you
           shall
           one
           day
           come
           to
           Poverty
           your selves
           ;
           or
           if
           you
           escape
           ,
           your
           Posterity
           shall
           bear
           your
           Punishment
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           as
           Oppression
           towards
           Man
           ,
           so
           Impiety
           towards
           God
           will
           bring
           a
           Curse
           upon
           your
           Estate
           .
           Never
           think
           to
           Thrive
           by
           that
           Trade
           and
           Trafick
           which
           Intrench
           upon
           God's
           Holy
           Day
           and
           Worship
           .
           Let
           me
           tell
           
           you
           ,
           by
           Prophaning
           the
           Christian
           Sabbath
           ,
           you
           set
           your selves
           back
           for
           the
           whole
           Week
           .
           It
           is
           just
           with
           God
           to
           Curse
           you
           in
           your
           ▪
           Six
           Days
           labours
           ,
           when
           you
           will
           not
           devote
           your selves
           to
           him
           on
           the
           Seventh
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           Blessed
           and
           Hallowed
           to
           himself
           .
           If
           your
           rob
           God
           of
           
             his
             Due
          
           ,
           he
           may
           justly
           permit
           others
           to
           purloin
           
             from
             you
          
           .
           If
           you
           be
           
             neglectful
             of
             God's
             House
          
           ,
           why
           should
           you
           look
           that
           he
           will
           
             prosper
             you
             in
             yours
          
           ?
           If
           you
           will
           not
           find
           
             Time
             for
             God
          
           ,
           how
           can
           you
           hope
           to
           have
           
             any
             Successful
             to
             your selves
          
           ?
           If
           your
           cry
           be
           like
           that
           of
           the
           prophane
           and
           wordly
           
             Israelites
             ,
             Amos
          
           viii
           .
           5.
           
           
             When
             will
             the
             New
             Moons
             and
             Sabbaths
             be
             over
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             set
             forth
             Corn
             and
             Wheat
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             buy
             and
             sell
             ,
             and
             get
             gain
             ?
          
           Never
           hope
           by
           that
           Buying
           and
           Selling
           to
           be
           real
           Gainers
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           if
           you
           wholly
           slight
           the
           Things
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           you
           must
           not
           expect
           to
           prosper
           in
           your
           Earthly
           ones
           .
        
         
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Covetousness
          
           and
           
             Love
             of
             the
             World
          
           (
           which
           yet
           perhaps
           you
           can
           hardly
           imagin
           )
           do
           oftentimes
           prove
           the
           Bane
           of
           Worldly
           Increase
           and
           Profit
           .
           Some
           Avaritious
           Persons
           are
           like
           those
           foolish
           Animals
           which
           love
           to
           steal
           Money
           ,
           only
           to
           Hide
           it
           .
           Their
           Ambition
           is
           to
           Hoard
           up
           great
           Treasures
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           as
           useless
           as
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Mines
           .
           He
           is
           as
           truly
           Poor
           ,
           that
           hath
           Much
           ,
           and
           Useth
           it
           not
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           hath
           Nothing
           .
           His
           Blessing
           is
           turn'd
           into
           and
           absolute
           Curse
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           he
           Possesseth
           the
           less
           he
           
           Enjoyeth
           .
           Besides
           ,
           how
           often
           doth
           it
           happen
           that
           the
           Covetous
           and
           Ravenous
           Desires
           of
           Worldly
           Men
           are
           blasted
           by
           the
           just
           Judgment
           of
           God
           ?
           As
           our
           Saviour
           observes
           of
           the
           Sodomites
           ,
           *
           
             They
             bought
             ,
             they
             sold
          
           ,
           and
           then
           
             it
             rained
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             destroy'd
             them
             all
             .
          
           They
           were
           over-eager
           and
           busie
           about
           their
           Earthly
           Affairs
           ,
           they
           were
           wholly
           swallowed
           up
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           then
           no
           wonder
           that
           the
           Divine
           Vengeance
           baffled
           their
           Designs
           and
           Enterprizes
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           
             what
             Sins
          
           they
           are
           which
           either
           in
           their
           own
           Nature
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           just
           Hand
           of
           God
           ,
           undermine
           the
           Temporal
           Welfare
           and
           Prosperity
           of
           a
           Nation
           .
           You
           see
           
             what
             Vices
          
           are
           likely
           to
           Impoverish
           and
           Exhaust
           a
           People
           :
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           most
           of
           these
           were
           instrumental
           in
           the
           Destruction
           of
           Tyre
           .
           The
           Design
           of
           this
           Discourse
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           so
           of
           England
           .
           That
           Place
           and
           This
           run
           parallel
           in
           many
           things
           ;
           I
           pray
           God
           they
           may
           not
           also
           in
           their
           Ruin.
           England
           is
           seated
           in
           the
           Waters
           ,
           and
           imbraced
           in
           the
           Arms
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           as
           Tyre
           was
           ,
           for
           she
           was
           an
           Isle
           before
           
             Alexander
             the
          
           Great
           's
           time
           ,
           who
           with
           almost
           incredible
           Labour
           join'd
           it
           to
           the
           Continent
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           the
           more
           easily
           come
           at
           it
           and
           conquer
           it
           .
           Tyre
           was
           celebrated
           for
           its
           Delightful
           and
           Happy
           Soil
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           it
           are
           said
           to
           
             be
             in
             Eden
             the
             Garden
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             Paradise
             ,
          
           as
           
           the
           LXX
           render
           it
           ,
           Ezek.
           xxviii
           .
           13.
           
           And
           this
           Country
           of
           ours
           on
           the
           same
           account
           hath
           been
           taken
           of
           old
           for
           the
           
             Fortunate
             Islands
          
           .
           It
           is
           divided
           from
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           more
           Noble
           and
           Worthy
           Part
           :
           It
           seems
           to
           thrust
           the
           rest
           from
           her
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           were
           a
           World
           within
           her self
           .
           That
           Antient
           flourishing
           City
           seated
           on
           the
           
             Phoenician
             Sea
          
           ,
           was
           deservedly
           reckon'd
           the
           Greatest
           Mart
           and
           Empory
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Universe
           :
           Thither
           were
           brought
           the
           Riches
           of
           all
           
             Asia
             ,
             Europe
          
           and
           Africa
           .
           In
           this
           also
           Britain
           resembles
           her
           ,
           and
           was
           justly
           stiled
           by
           
             Charles
             the
             Great
          
           the
           Store-House
           and
           Granary
           of
           the
           Western
           World.
           The
           Great
           City
           of
           this
           our
           Isle
           may
           be
           call'd
           the
           
             Mart
             of
             Nations
          
           ,
           as
           Tyre
           is
           ,
           Isai.
           xxiii
           .
           3.
           
           It
           may
           deserve
           that
           High
           Character
           which
           is
           given
           in
           *
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           
             The
             Crowning
             City
             ,
             whose
             Merchants
             are
             Princes
             ,
             whose
             Trafickers
             are
             the
             Honourable
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           you
           resemble
           Tyre
           ,
           but
           O
           may
           ye
           never
           do
           so
           in
           her
           Desolation
           and
           Final
           Calamity
           !
           The
           Tyrians
           heaped
           up
           all
           their
           Vast
           Stock
           ,
           and
           amassed
           together
           their
           Prodigious
           Riches
           and
           Treasures
           for
           the
           Babylonians
           .
           O
           that
           We
           may
           not
           by
           our
           Crying
           Sins
           and
           Provocations
           call
           in
           as
           Merciless
           Enemies
           to
           seize
           on
           us
           ,
           and
           devour
           us
           !
           Let
           us
           remember
           that
           after
           so
           many
           Mercies
           and
           Deliverances
           vouchsafed
           to
           us
           ,
           our
           Destruction
           must
           needs
           be
           exceeding
           Great
           .
           Let
           us
           read
           and
           tremble
           at
           our
           Saviour's
           words
           in
           Matth.
           xi
           .
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           
           
             Woe
             unto
             thee
             Chorazin
             ,
             woe
             unto
             thee
             Bethsaida
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             mighty
             works
             which
             were
             done
             in
             you
             had
             been
             done
             in
             Tyre
             and
             Sidon
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             repented
             long
             ago
             in
             sackcloth
             and
             ashes
             .
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             more
             tolerable
             for
             Tyre
             and
             Sidon
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             than
             for
             you
             .
          
           And
           we
           of
           this
           Nation
           are
           like
           those
           other
           People
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           mentions
           in
           that
           place
           ;
           like
           Capernaum
           we
           have
           been
           
             exalted
             unto
             Heaven
          
           by
           the
           Enjoyment
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           abundant
           affluence
           of
           all
           other
           Blessings
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           expect
           to
           be
           
             brought
             down
             to
             Hell
          
           for
           our
           shameful
           Unthankfulness
           and
           Impenitence
           .
           Our
           Sins
           are
           far
           greater
           than
           those
           of
           Tyre
           and
           Sidon
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           Capernaum
           and
           Bethsaida
           .
           Yea
           ,
           Sodom
           was
           burnt
           to
           Ashes
           for
           the
           very
           Sins
           that
           reign
           amongst
           us
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Pride
           and
           Fulness
           of
           Bread
           ,
           Idleness
           ,
           and
           Oppression
           ,
           and
           Uncleanness
           .
           But
           these
           are
           more
           Heinous
           in
           us
           ,
           than
           they
           were
           in
           them
           ,
           because
           our
           Mercies
           have
           been
           far
           Greater
           .
           What
           therefore
           remains
           now
           but
           that
           we
           find
           our
           Punishment
           to
           be
           far
           more
           Grievous
           and
           Intolerable
           ?
           Though
           we
           are
           yet
           a
           Nation
           ,
           yet
           know
           this
           that
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           will
           certainly
           visit
           us
           ,
           unless
           we
           reform
           our
           Lives
           :
           And
           know
           withal
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           be
           the
           Heavier
           the
           longer
           they
           are
           deferred
           .
           Nineveh
           was
           destroy'd
           Forty
           Years
           after
           its
           Repreive
           .
           About
           the
           same
           space
           of
           Time
           ,
           or
           longer
           ,
           stood
           Ierusalem
           in
           a
           flourishing
           Condition
           after
           Christ's
           Passion
           and
           
           Ascension
           .
           But
           when
           that
           time
           was
           expired
           ,
           the
           City
           was
           Besieged
           by
           the
           Roman
           Armies
           ,
           and
           utterly
           Sack'd
           and
           Demolished
           .
        
         
           To
           shut
           up
           all
           ,
           with
           some
           Allusion
           to
           the
           Metaphor
           which
           we
           find
           in
           our
           
             Poetick
             Prophet
          
           here
           (
           for
           I
           shall
           not
           refuse
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           here
           offer'd
           to
           me
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           is
           pleased
           to
           use
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           could
           also
           observe
           that
           it
           is
           usual
           with
           the
           Antient
           *
           Fathers
           to
           compare
           the
           Church
           to
           a
           Ship
           :
           Wherefore
           suffer
           me
           to
           glance
           at
           it
           briefly
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           conclude
           .
           )
           Let
           us
           implore
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           ,
           to
           preserve
           in
           Safety
           this
           Great
           and
           Rich
           Vessel
           wherein
           we
           of
           this
           Church
           and
           Nation
           are
           Embarked
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           our
           Convoy
           through
           all
           Dangers
           and
           Hostilities
           ,
           to
           Carry
           us
           safe
           through
           all
           Storms
           and
           Tempests
           ;
           and
           ,
           when
           ever
           these
           rise
           and
           threaten
           a
           Shipwrack
           ,
           to
           Instruct
           us
           how
           to
           Vnburthen
           our
           Vessel
           of
           whatever
           may
           prove
           Destructive
           and
           Fatal
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           save
           our selves
           by
           
             throwing
             it
             over
             Board
          
           .
           When
           we
           have
           done
           this
           ,
           i.e.
           cast
           away
           our
           Sins
           ,
           let
           us
           ,
           like
           the
           Disciples
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             take
             Christ
             into
             the
             Ship
             with
             us
             :
          
           Let
           us
           believe
           his
           Word
           ,
           obey
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           submit
           to
           His
           Will
           ,
           and
           abandon
           our
           Own.
           And
           thus
           
           having
           the
           
             Holy
             Iesus
          
           for
           our
           
             Master
             ,
             Conduct
          
           ,
           and
           Pilot
           ,
           we
           cannot
           fail
           by
           his
           Guidance
           and
           Merits
           ,
           to
           arrive
           at
           the
           
             Safe
             Port
          
           even
           of
           Temporal
           Felicity
           and
           Repose
           here
           ,
           and
           of
           Eternal
           and
           Endless
           Happiness
           hereafter
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Lawfulness
           and
           Necessity
           of
           going
           to
           War
           ,
           on
           just
           Occasions
           .
        
         
           A
           Sermon
           Occasion'd
           by
           the
           Proclaiming
           of
           the
           War
           against
           France
           .
        
         
           
             GEN.
             XIV
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             And
             when
             Abram
             heard
             that
             his
             Brother
             was
             taken
             Captive
             ,
             he
             armed
             his
             trained
             Servants
             ,
             born
             in
             his
             own
             House
             ,
             three
             hundred
             and
             eighteen
             ,
             and
             pursued
             them
             unto
             Dan.
             
          
        
         
           WE
           read
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           that
           four
           
             Assyrian
             Kings
          
           ,
           or
           Petty
           Princes
           ,
           having
           in
           an
           Hostile
           manner
           Invaded
           some
           parts
           of
           Palestine
           ,
           fought
           with
           the
           five
           Kings
           or
           Governors
           that
           were
           particularly
           
           concern'd
           in
           those
           Places
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           pitch'd
           Battle
           defeated
           them
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           flight
           the
           remaining
           part
           of
           the
           Army
           .
           In
           the
           heat
           of
           their
           Conquest
           they
           came
           to
           Sodom
           and
           plunder'd
           it
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           all
           the
           Goods
           and
           Provisions
           of
           that
           City
           :
           And
           more
           especially
           it
           is
           recorded
           ,
           that
           Lot
           ,
           Abraham's
           Nephew
           ,
           was
           taken
           Prisoner
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Goods
           made
           a
           Booty
           .
           The
           Tidings
           of
           which
           being
           brought
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           he
           presently
           resolv'd
           to
           rescue
           his
           Nephew
           in
           a
           like
           violent
           and
           hostile
           manner
           as
           he
           was
           taken
           away
           .
           For
           he
           had
           Trained
           Men
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           such
           as
           he
           had
           Disciplined
           in
           Feats
           of
           Arms
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           being
           capable
           of
           defending
           themselves
           ,
           and
           assaulting
           their
           Enemies
           if
           there
           should
           be
           occasion
           .
           It
           appears
           from
           this
           place
           that
           this
           Holy
           Patriarch
           had
           brought
           up
           his
           Household
           to
           handle
           their
           Arms
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           and
           they
           should
           be
           Invaded
           by
           Sons
           of
           Violence
           ,
           they
           might
           be
           able
           ,
           and
           have
           Skill
           too
           to
           Secure
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           Annoy
           the
           unjust
           Aggressors
           .
           These
           Trained
           ,
           these
           Instructed
           Men
           he
           now
           actually
           Arms
           ,
           and
           puts
           them
           upon
           Service
           ;
           and
           he
           took
           Others
           to
           assist
           him
           in
           this
           Expedition
           ,
           viz.
           some
           of
           the
           Natives
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           gather'd
           from
           ver
           .
           24.
           
           He
           march'd
           himself
           at
           the
           Head
           of
           these
           Forces
           ,
           and
           overtook
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           vigorously
           engag'd
           them
           ,
           and
           overthrew
           them
           ,
           and
           brought
           back
           those
           that
           were
           taken
           Captive
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           his
           Kinsman
           ,
           
           and
           regain'd
           all
           the
           Booty
           and
           Prey
           which
           had
           been
           taken
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           you
           may
           know
           that
           this
           was
           a
           Lawful
           Act
           ,
           and
           a
           Laudable
           Enterprize
           ,
           you
           find
           this
           Renowned
           Warrior
           at
           his
           return
           from
           the
           Battle
           entertain'd
           by
           the
           
             Priest
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God.
          
           The
           Famous
           
             Melchisedech
             ,
             King
             of
             Salem
          
           ,
           went
           out
           to
           meet
           this
           Conqueror
           ,
           and
           shew'd
           his
           Approbation
           of
           what
           he
           had
           done
           by
           a
           double
           Testimony
           ;
           First
           ,
           as
           a
           King
           he
           nobly
           Regail'd
           him
           ,
           
             he
             brought
             forth
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           18.
           
           He
           generously
           and
           liberally
           Treated
           him
           and
           his
           Trained
           Soldiers
           after
           the
           Fatigues
           of
           War
           ,
           thereby
           shewing
           how
           well
           he
           resented
           that
           Brave
           Military
           Action
           .
           And
           then
           secondly
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           a
           
             Priest
             ,
             he
             Blessed
             him
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           19.
           
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           the
           Blessing
           hath
           peculiar
           respect
           to
           that
           Warlike
           Expedition
           ,
           and
           the
           Success
           of
           it
           :
           
             Blessed
             be
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             deliver'd
             thine
             Enemies
             into
             thy
             hand
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           20.
           
           Whence
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           when
           Abraham
           and
           his
           Confederates
           return'd
           from
           the
           Victory
           over
           the
           Four
           
             Eastern
             Kings
          
           that
           had
           Sack'd
           Sodom
           ,
           the
           Fact
           was
           approved
           of
           by
           God's
           High
           Priest.
           And
           moreover
           ,
           the
           Legitimacy
           and
           Goodness
           of
           it
           may
           be
           concluded
           from
           the
           Behaviour
           of
           the
           Generous
           Patriarch
           himself
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           it
           is
           expresly
           recorded
           )
           
             gave
             Melchisedech
             Tithes
             of
             all
             ,
             v.
          
           20.
           
           He
           presented
           him
           with
           the
           Tenths
           of
           the
           Spoils
           which
           he
           took
           in
           that
           War
           ;
           hereby
           
           assuring
           us
           of
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           War
           on
           just
           Occasions
           .
           For
           it
           is
           certain
           he
           would
           not
           have
           offer'd
           to
           God
           and
           the
           High
           Priest
           the
           Tenths
           of
           what
           he
           had
           taken
           in
           the
           Fight
           and
           Pursuit
           ,
           if
           that
           Enterprize
           had
           not
           been
           justifiable
           (
           as
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           God's
           Priest
           would
           not
           have
           accepted
           of
           that
           Present
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           so
           .
           )
           So
           then
           ,
           from
           this
           Remarkable
           Example
           of
           the
           Holy
           Patriarch
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           commend
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           I
           will
           offer
           this
           Proposition
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           insist
           upon
           it
           ,
           That
           on
           just
           occasions
           it
           is
           Lawful
           ,
           and
           even
           Necessary
           to
           go
           to
           War.
           
        
         
           We
           read
           nothing
           of
           any
           Military
           Exploits
           before
           the
           Flood
           ;
           Scripture
           is
           altogether
           silent
           as
           to
           that
           ,
           though
           we
           cannot
           thence
           conclude
           there
           were
           no
           Wars
           in
           those
           days
           :
           But
           we
           are
           informed
           that
           afterwards
           there
           were
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           Instance
           is
           that
           which
           I
           have
           mention'd
           ,
           viz.
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           East
           Warring
           with
           the
           Kings
           or
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Five
           Cities
           in
           Canaan
           .
           And
           the
           first
           Good
           Man
           we
           read
           of
           that
           Exercised
           in
           Military
           Fears
           ,
           and
           Trained
           up
           his
           Family
           to
           them
           was
           Abraham
           ,
           the
           Friend
           of
           God.
           The
           Peaceable
           Abraham
           ,
           who
           meekly
           yielded
           to
           his
           Nephew
           Lot
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Let
             there
             be
             no
             strife
             ,
             I
             pray
             thee
             ,
             between
             thee
             and
             me
             ,
             and
             between
             my
             Herdsmen
             and
             thy
             Herdsmen
             ,
             Gen.
          
           xiii
           .
           8.
           and
           accordingly
           let
           him
           take
           his
           Choice
           of
           what
           Ground
           he
           pleased
           for
           Pasturage
           :
           This
           Condescending
           Man
           ,
           
           who
           was
           of
           so
           Excellent
           a
           Temper
           ,
           and
           receded
           from
           his
           Right
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           the
           Elder
           ,
           yet
           when
           this
           very
           same
           Kinsman
           of
           his
           was
           taken
           Prisoner
           ,
           and
           his
           Goods
           and
           Substance
           carried
           away
           by
           Force
           ,
           he
           thought
           this
           was
           a
           good
           and
           sufficient
           occasion
           for
           taking
           up
           of
           Arms
           ,
           and
           he
           let
           the
           World
           see
           that
           Peaceableness
           is
           not
           inconsistent
           with
           a
           
             Iust
             Quarrel
          
           ;
           he
           Arm'd
           his
           Houshold
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           and
           Auxiliaries
           whom
           he
           had
           in
           the
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           he
           follow'd
           after
           the
           Invaders
           ,
           and
           rescu'd
           Lot
           out
           of
           their
           Hands
           ,
           after
           a
           Bloody
           Encounter
           .
           The
           Holy
           Patriarch
           and
           Father
           of
           the
           Faithful
           was
           a
           Warrior
           .
        
         
           So
           Iacob
           ,
           his
           Grandson
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Meek
           and
           Patient
           Man
           (
           of
           which
           there
           are
           several
           Proofs
           in
           the
           History
           of
           his
           Life
           )
           tells
           us
           himself
           ,
           That
           
             he
             took
             a
             portion
             of
             land
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Ammorites
             with
             his
             sword
             and
             with
             his
             bow
             ,
             Gen.
          
           xlviii
           .
           22.
           
           He
           speaks
           of
           the
           Land
           which
           Abraham
           had
           purchas'd
           of
           Hamor
           the
           Father
           of
           Shechem
           for
           a
           Hundred
           Pieces
           of
           Silver
           ,
           designing
           it
           for
           a
           Burial
           Place
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           both
           he
           and
           Isaac
           lay
           buried
           there
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           this
           Patriarch
           had
           occasion
           to
           remove
           to
           some
           part
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           a
           considerable
           distance
           from
           this
           piece
           of
           Ground
           ,
           some
           Shechemites
           (
           of
           the
           Race
           of
           the
           Amorites
           )
           seiz'd
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           detain'd
           it
           from
           the
           right
           Owner
           ,
           
             viz.
             Iacob
          
           .
           But
           the
           Good
           Man
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           quietly
           to
           possess
           and
           enjoy
           it
           ;
           he
           made
           use
           of
           his
           Instruments
           
           of
           War
           ,
           his
           Sword
           and
           his
           Bow
           ,
           to
           reduce
           the
           wrongful
           Possessors
           ,
           and
           he
           regain'd
           his
           Right
           by
           Violence
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           probable
           sent
           some
           to
           their
           Graves
           for
           their
           unjust
           withholding
           from
           him
           this
           
             place
             of
             Sepulture
          
           This
           shews
           that
           Acts
           of
           Violence
           ,
           and
           even
           open
           War
           it self
           undertaken
           on
           good
           grounds
           ,
           are
           not
           unlawful
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           further
           appears
           from
           the
           known
           Examples
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             Iosuah
          
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           who
           even
           by
           God's
           Appointment
           were
           Men
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           actually
           engag'd
           in
           Battels
           .
           In
           the
           Book
           of
           Iob
           ,
           who
           is
           thought
           to
           have
           liv'd
           about
           
           Moses's
           time
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           admirable
           Description
           given
           of
           the
           War-Horse
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Almighty
           himself
           ,
           Chap.
           xxxix
           .
           
             ver
             .
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             &c.
          
           which
           intimates
           ,
           yea
           more
           than
           intimates
           the
           Usefulness
           of
           that
           Noble
           Creature
           (
           if
           there
           be
           Occasion
           )
           in
           Affairs
           of
           War.
           We
           know
           that
           God
           prescribed
           the
           Iews
           certain
           Laws
           concerning
           their
           
             Battels
             ,
             Deut.
          
           xx
           .
           10
           ,
           15.
           and
           therefore
           the
           Practice
           of
           them
           was
           not
           displeasing
           to
           him
           .
           Captains
           renowned
           for
           their
           
             Martial
             Exploits
          
           are
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           mention'd
           with
           Honour
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Records
           ,
           as
           
             Iephthah
             ,
             Gideon
             ,
             Ioab
             ,
             Abner
             ,
          
           and
           others
           of
           King
           
           David's
           Worthies
           :
           Yea
           ,
           
             Warlike
             Women
          
           are
           ▪
           mention'd
           with
           Praise
           in
           those
           Inspired
           Books
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           Iewish
           Writings
           ,
           as
           
             Deborah
             ,
             Iael
             ,
             Iudith
          
           .
           The
           Wars
           of
           the
           Israelites
           are
           call'd
           
             the
             Wars
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           a
           very
           High
           and
           Honourable
           
           Title
           ,
           Numb
           .
           xxi
           .
           14.
           xxxi
           .
           3.
           
           And
           
             the
             Vengeance
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             1
             Sam.
          
           xviii
           .
           7.
           xxv
           .
           8.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           very
           observable
           what
           is
           said
           of
           King
           
             David
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             1.
             18.
             
             He
             had
             them
             teach
             the
             Children
             of
             Iudah
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Bow
          
           ;
           he
           ordered
           his
           Commanders
           and
           Officers
           to
           discipline
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           Arts
           of
           War.
           I
           know
           some
           would
           have
           us
           understand
           here
           by
           
             the
             Bow
          
           King
           
           David's
           Lamentation
           on
           the
           Death
           of
           Saul
           and
           Ionathan
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           
             Philistin
             Archers
          
           :
           For
           this
           reason
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           the
           Funeral
           Song
           it self
           is
           call'd
           
             the
             Bow.
          
           Or
           ,
           others
           think
           it
           may
           have
           that
           Denomination
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Bow
           of
           
             Ionathan
             ,
             which
             turned
             not
             back
             from
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             slain
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Elegy
           it self
           saith
           ,
           ver
           .
           22.
           
           But
           I
           do
           not
           see
           any
           Reason
           at
           all
           for
           such
           an
           interpretation
           :
           If
           we
           examine
           it
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           it
           to
           be
           precarious
           and
           groundless
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           adhere
           to
           the
           plain
           and
           obvious
           Meaning
           of
           the
           Words
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           David
           hearing
           of
           Saul
           and
           
           Ionathan's
           Death
           ,
           lamented
           them
           ,
           and
           gave
           Order
           that
           the
           Young
           Men
           of
           Iudah
           should
           learn
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Bow
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           avenged
           on
           the
           Philistins
           who
           had
           slain
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Israelites
           by
           their
           Skilful
           and
           Valiant
           managing
           of
           that
           Weavon
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Wise
           Prince
           would
           have
           his
           Subjects
           (
           for
           now
           they
           are
           such
           )
           to
           be
           as
           expert
           in
           Archery
           as
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           he
           would
           have
           them
           to
           handle
           their
           Arms
           with
           Skill
           and
           Dexterity
           ,
           especially
           the
           Bow
           and
           Arrows
           ,
           
           which
           were
           most
           in
           use
           at
           that
           time
           (
           as
           they
           were
           indeed
           among
           all
           other
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           even
           among
           our
           Ancestors
           in
           this
           Country
           ;
           nay
           ,
           the
           Act
           for
           Shooting
           is
           not
           repealed
           at
           this
           day
           )
           and
           therefore
           
             the
             Bow
          
           or
           Shooting
           is
           put
           here
           for
           the
           Whole
           
             Military
             Exercise
             .
             David
          
           ,
           like
           a
           Faithful
           Friend
           ,
           laments
           and
           mourns
           for
           the
           Deceased
           ,
           but
           ,
           like
           a
           Prudent
           King
           (
           for
           so
           we
           must
           look
           upon
           him
           now
           )
           takes
           care
           of
           the
           Living
           ,
           and
           provides
           for
           the
           Safety
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           by
           bringing
           them
           up
           to
           Martial
           Exercises
           .
           Multitudes
           without
           Skill
           are
           useless
           ,
           nay
           ,
           they
           may
           do
           themselves
           harm
           ,
           as
           the
           Eastern
           Armies
           were
           sometimes
           destroy'd
           by
           their
           Numbers
           .
           Therefore
           it
           was
           wisely
           taken
           care
           of
           that
           this
           Iewish
           People
           should
           be
           taught
           their
           Military
           Postures
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           know
           the
           Word
           of
           Command
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           instructed
           to
           handle
           their
           Weapons
           aright
           (
           for
           this
           is
           implied
           in
           
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Bow
          
           )
           :
           And
           this
           supposes
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           the
           Military
           Employment
           ,
           yea
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           in
           some
           Cases
           Necessary
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Lawful
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           mention
           in
           the
           last
           place
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Iews
           after
           their
           Return
           from
           the
           Captivity
           ;
           we
           read
           that
           
             one
             half
             of
             them
             wrought
             in
             the
             work
             (
             i.e.
          
           Building
           the
           Temple
           )
           
             and
             the
             other
             half
             held
             the
             Spears
             ,
             the
             Shields
             ,
             the
             Bow
             ,
             and
             the
             Habergeons
             ,
             Neh.
          
           iv
           .
           16.
           
           And
           at
           other
           times
           some
           of
           the
           same
           People
           
             wrought
             with
             one
             of
             their
             hands
             in
             the
             work
             ,
             
             and
             with
             the
             other
             held
             a
             weapon
             ,
             ver
             .
          
           17.
           
           The
           Sword
           was
           thought
           to
           be
           as
           useful
           as
           the
           Trowel
           ;
           The
           former
           was
           necessary
           to
           defend
           and
           promote
           the
           latter
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           was
           the
           Sense
           and
           Perswasion
           of
           all
           the
           Holy
           and
           Wise
           Men
           that
           lived
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           before
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Lawful
           by
           Military
           Force
           to
           resist
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           Religious
           and
           Pious
           Persons
           practised
           according
           to
           this
           Perswasion
           ,
           they
           used
           Force
           and
           Violence
           as
           proper
           Means
           for
           their
           Preservation
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           the
           Almighty
           to
           assist
           and
           back
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           an
           immediate
           manner
           sometimes
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           ,
           or
           ought
           it
           to
           be
           otherwise
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           for
           even
           under
           this
           Dispensation
           the
           Calling
           ,
           of
           a
           Soldier
           is
           not
           in
           it
           sel●
           sinful
           ;
           otherwise
           this
           Employment
           and
           the
           Persons
           that
           belong
           to
           it
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           so
           often
           mention'd
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           would
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           have
           met
           with
           a
           Rebuke
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           there
           are
           very
           great
           and
           signal
           Commendations
           of
           that
           particular
           Rank
           of
           Men.
           There
           are
           at
           least
           Four
           Centurions
           or
           
             Roman
             Captains
          
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           Evangelical
           Writings
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           are
           mention'd
           with
           a
           particular
           ,
           but
           just
           Elogy
           .
           The
           first
           was
           he
           that
           humbly
           besought
           our
           Saviour
           to
           heal
           his
           Sick
           Servant
           ;
           and
           his
           Words
           and
           Behaviour
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           was
           fill'd
           with
           Wonder
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           added
           
           this
           Testimonial
           ,
           
             Verily
             I
             have
             not
             found
             so
             great
             Faith
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             all
             Israel
             ,
             Matth.
          
           viii
           .
           10.
           
           He
           did
           not
           Reprove
           and
           Condemn
           this
           Military
           Man
           when
           he
           heard
           him
           say
           ,
           
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             I
             am
             a
             Man
             under
             Authority
             ,
             having
             Soldiers
             under
             me
             :
          
           I
           pay
           Obedience
           to
           an
           Higher
           Officer
           ,
           and
           so
           am
           under
           Command
           my self
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           likewise
           those
           that
           are
           under
           my
           Authority
           ,
           who
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           give
           the
           Word
           of
           Command
           ,
           fail
           not
           to
           Obey
           it
           without
           the
           least
           delay
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           bid
           him
           lay
           down
           his
           Commission
           ,
           and
           quit
           a
           Soldier
           's
           Life
           as
           Unlawful
           :
           No
           ,
           he
           rather
           allow'd
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           approved
           of
           his
           Faithful
           Managing
           of
           it
           .
           And
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           plainly
           saw
           what
           the
           Noble
           Captain
           meant
           by
           thus
           displaying
           his
           Military
           Office
           and
           Authority
           ,
           viz.
           that
           he
           thereby
           intended
           to
           Magnify
           the
           
             Supreme
             Authority
          
           which
           Christ
           had
           over
           all
           Persons
           and
           Things
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           he
           was
           Able
           to
           Cure
           his
           Paralytick
           Servant
           ,
           who
           then
           lay
           at
           the
           point
           of
           Death
           .
           This
           strong
           and
           firm
           Belief
           ,
           and
           this
           open
           Acknowledgment
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Power
          
           which
           resided
           in
           JESUS
           ,
           are
           deservedly
           Applauded
           by
           Him
           ,
           and
           he
           declares
           he
           had
           not
           found
           such
           a
           Faith
           and
           Confession
           among
           his
           own
           People
           and
           Countrymen
           ,
           as
           he
           met
           with
           in
           this
           
             Roman
             Soldier
          
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           
             Proselyte
             of
             the
             Gate
          
           ,
           a
           Convert
           from
           Paganism
           to
           the
           Acknowledgment
           of
           the
           True
           God
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           he
           would
           not
           have
           
             built
             the
             Iews
             a
             Synagogue
             ,
             Luke
          
           vii
           .
           5.
           
        
         
         
           The
           next
           Centurion
           is
           he
           that
           acted
           the
           Sherifs
           part
           at
           the
           Execution
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           it
           is
           particularly
           recorded
           ,
           that
           upon
           seeing
           the
           Strange
           and
           Prodigious
           things
           which
           happen'd
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           
             he
             glorified
             God
             ,
             saying
             certainly
             this
             was
             a
             Righteous
             Man
             ,
          
           Luke
           23.
           47.
           or
           (
           as
           in
           other
           Evangelists
           )
           
             truly
             this
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Mat.
           27.
           54.
           
           So
           willing
           and
           ready
           was
           the
           Evangelist
           to
           tell
           posterity
           what
           were
           the
           Convictions
           and
           Acknowledgment
           of
           this
           military
           Person
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           our
           Saviour
           .
           An
           other
           Centurion
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           10th
           .
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Acts
           ;
           he
           was
           an
           
             Italian
             Captain
          
           of
           the
           Soldiers
           that
           belonged
           to
           the
           Garison
           at
           Caesarea
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           Proselyte
           :
           For
           which
           cause
           he
           is
           stiled
           
             a
             devout
             Man
          
           ,
           v.
           2.
           and
           he
           had
           
             devout
             Soldiers
          
           under
           him
           ,
           v.
           7.
           
           The
           Character
           of
           this
           Man
           of
           Arms
           is
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           He
           was
           
             one
             that
             feared
             God
             with
             all
             his
             House
             ,
             who
             gave
             much
             Alms
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             pray'd
             to
             God
             always
             ,
          
           v.
           2.
           
           Nor
           doth
           this
           suffice
           ,
           his
           Character
           is
           touch'd
           upon
           again
           ,
           v.
           22.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             he
             was
             a
             just
             Man
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             feared
             God
             ,
             and
             was
             of
             good
             report
             among
             all
             the
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iews
             .
          
           And
           this
           was
           he
           that
           was
           so
           signally
           honour'd
           with
           a
           Vision
           in
           order
           to
           his
           Conversion
           to
           Christianity
           .
           But
           we
           do
           not
           find
           that
           he
           was
           warn'd
           in
           his
           Vision
           to
           throw
           up
           his
           Centurious
           place
           ,
           to
           relinguish
           his
           Employment
           of
           a
           Soldier
           .
           Nor
           did
           St.
           Peter
           afterwards
           
           reprove
           him
           for
           being
           of
           that
           Order
           of
           Men
           ,
           or
           advise
           him
           to
           quit
           that
           Post.
           But
           we
           are
           sure
           that
           he
           preach'd
           Christ
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           thereupon
           he
           embraced
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           was
           admitted
           into
           the
           Society
           of
           the
           Faithful
           by
           Baptism
           .
           Some
           Ecclesiastical
           Historians
           mention
           the
           Centurion
           at
           Christs
           Passion
           (
           of
           whom
           before
           )
           as
           a
           true
           Convert
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           not
           see
           any
           reason
           to
           disbelieve
           it
           :
           But
           St.
           Luke
           ,
           an
           Infallible
           Writer
           ,
           puts
           it
           beyond
           all
           doubt
           that
           
             this
             Centurion
          
           we
           are
           now
           speaking
           of
           ,
           was
           a
           
             Baptized
             Convert
          
           .
           This
           is
           much
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           
             Military
             Men
          
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Persons
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           that
           were
           brought
           over
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           were
           of
           that
           Rank
           ,
           that
           Soldiers
           were
           the
           First-fruits
           of
           the
           Gospel
           among
           those
           that
           had
           been
           Pagans
           .
        
         
           An
           other
           Centurion
           to
           be
           named
           on
           the
           present
           occasion
           is
           own
           
             Iulius
             ,
             a
             Centurion
             of
             Augustus's
             Band
             ,
          
           Acts
           xxvii
           .
           1.
           whose
           singular
           Kindness
           towards
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           was
           his
           Prisoner
           in
           his
           Voyage
           toward
           Rome
           ,
           is
           expresly
           recorded
           ,
           viz.
           that
           when
           some
           advised
           
             to
             kill
          
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           left
           he
           should
           escape
           in
           the
           Shipwreck
           ,
           this
           
             Centurion
             being
             willing
             to
             save
             him
             ,
             kept
             them
             from
             their
             purpose
             .
          
           v.
           43.
           
           Thus
           the
           sacred
           Writers
           thought
           fit
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           the
           Convictions
           ,
           the
           Prayers
           and
           Alms
           ,
           and
           the
           extraordinary
           Humanity
           of
           those
           of
           that
           Profession
           whom
           I
           am
           discoursing
           of
           ,
           but
           they
           never
           disparage
           or
           disapprove
           
           of
           the
           Profession
           and
           Calling
           it self
           ,
           but
           rather
           ,
           whilst
           they
           so
           often
           mention
           the
           Persons
           with
           Commendation
           ,
           they
           tacitly
           approve
           of
           their
           Employment
           .
        
         
           If
           Wars
           were
           unlawful
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           then
           those
           Soldiers
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           Iohn
           Baptist
           ,
           and
           ask't
           him
           
             what
             they
             were
             to
             do
          
           ,
           Luke
           iii.
           14.
           would
           certainly
           have
           been
           advised
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           Arms
           ,
           and
           leave
           off
           the
           Military
           Life
           ,
           as
           *
           St.
           Augustin
           very
           well
           notes
           upon
           that
           passage
           :
           But
           that
           Holy
           Preacher
           and
           Reformer
           ,
           instead
           of
           this
           ,
           counselled
           them
           
             to
             do
             violence
             to
             no
             Man
             ,
          
           or
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Greek
           more
           exactly
           )
           
             to
             shake
             or
             terrify
             no
             Man
          
           (
           for
           nothing
           more
           scares
           and
           strikes
           Terror
           into
           People
           than
           the
           Violence
           of
           Soldiers
           )
           to
           extort
           from
           no
           Man
           Mony
           or
           Goods
           by
           forcible
           means
           ,
           thence
           the
           Title
           in
           the
           
             Pandects
             de
             Concussione
             :
             Neither
             to
             accuse
             any
             falsly
             ,
          
           viz.
           in
           order
           to
           Plunder
           them
           and
           bereave
           them
           of
           their
           Goods
           ,
           but
           
             to
             be
             content
             with
             their
             Wages
             ,
          
           with
           their
           Pay.
           This
           implies
           that
           Soldiers
           behaving
           themselves
           well
           ,
           should
           be
           Incourag'd
           and
           should
           not
           be
           defrauded
           of
           their
           Allowance
           .
           They
           can't
           bear
           the
           toil
           and
           fatigue
           of
           Battel
           without
           due
           Maintenance
           .
           They
           must
           Eat
           as
           well
           as
           Fight
           ,
           yea
           the
           same
           *
           Hebrew
           Word
           signifies
           both
           .
           And
           when
           they
           have
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           which
           is
           a
           Latin
           word
           Greciz'd
           ,
           
           of
           which
           sort
           there
           are
           several
           besides
           this
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           )
           when
           they
           are
           pay'd
           their
           just
           Debentures
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           content
           ,
           and
           not
           murmure
           and
           mutinie
           .
           Thus
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           legitimated
           the
           
             Military
             Employment
          
           ,
           and
           besides
           ,
           it
           hath
           regulated
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           make
           use
           of
           those
           Words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Mat.
           xxvi
           .
           52.
           
           
             Put
             up
             again
             thy
             Sword
             into
             its
             place
             ,
          
           as
           a
           Prohibition
           against
           all
           Fighting
           .
           To
           which
           may
           be
           answer'd
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           singular
           Instance
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thence
           cannot
           be
           infer'd
           or
           prov'd
           the
           general
           Duty
           of
           a
           Christian.
           Christ
           would
           not
           let
           his
           Disciples
           fight
           
             at
             that
             time
          
           :
           They
           must
           lay
           down
           their
           Weapons
           when
           he
           was
           a
           to
           lay
           down
           his
           Life
           .
           When
           there
           was
           a
           Necessity
           of
           his
           being
           deliver'd
           up
           to
           the
           Iews
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           Resistance
           to
           be
           made
           .
           This
           was
           an
           extraordinary
           Case
           ,
           and
           it
           doth
           not
           follow
           hence
           that
           
             at
             no
             time
          
           we
           may
           Fight
           .
           Again
           ,
           it
           is
           implied
           in
           that
           forecited
           Text
           that
           the
           Apostles
           sometimes
           were
           Sword-men
           .
           
             Put
             up
             thy
             Sword
          
           supposes
           Peter
           had
           a
           Sword
           ,
           and
           wore
           it
           .
           And
           indeed
           we
           are
           told
           by
           Ioseph
           ,
           the
           
             Iewish
             Historian
          
           ,
           that
           some
           parts
           of
           Iudea
           were
           infested
           with
           Highway-Men
           and
           Robbers
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           for
           Travellers
           to
           go
           Arm'd
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           defend
           themselves
           .
           Or
           if
           any
           shall
           insist
           on
           that
           former
           place
           ,
           we
           may
           urge
           an
           other
           ,
           Luke
           xxii
           .
           36.
           
           
             He
             that
             hath
             no
             Sword
             ,
             let
             him
             sell
             his
             Garment
             ,
             and
             buy
             one
             :
          
           
           Where
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           pronounces
           a
           Sword
           to
           be
           more
           necessary
           than
           Apparel
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           to
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Though
           it
           is
           true
           these
           Words
           of
           Christ
           may
           be
           understood
           in
           an
           other
           Sense
           ;
           He
           either
           upbraids
           them
           for
           their
           carnal
           Fear
           and
           Distrust
           ,
           and
           so
           speaks
           Ironically
           ,
           or
           he
           hath
           a
           Spiritual
           meaning
           ,
           and
           bids
           them
           provide
           Weapons
           of
           an
           other
           sort
           ,
           as
           Faith
           and
           Patience
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           using
           of
           Military
           Force
           is
           lawful
           seems
           very
           clear
           from
           St.
           
           Paul's
           practice
           ,
           Acts
           xxiii
           .
           17
           ,
           23.
           
           He
           having
           notice
           of
           the
           Iews
           Confederacy
           against
           him
           ,
           informed
           the
           
             Chief
             Captain
          
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           accepted
           of
           the
           help
           of
           his
           
             Armed
             Soldiers
          
           ,
           both
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           ,
           to
           guard
           and
           defend
           him
           in
           his
           Journey
           against
           those
           that
           lay
           in
           wait
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           if
           occasion
           should
           be
           ,
           to
           fall
           upon
           them
           .
           This
           shews
           what
           the
           Apostle's
           sentiment
           was
           in
           the
           Case
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           he
           lets
           us
           know
           that
           this
           Force
           resides
           chiefly
           in
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           
             he
             bears
             not
             the
             Sword
             in
             vain
             ,
          
           Rom.
           xiii
           .
           4.
           
           Where
           by
           the
           Sword
           is
           meant
           undoubtedly
           the
           Judicial
           and
           Hostile
           Sword
           ,
           the
           Power
           to
           punish
           Criminals
           ,
           and
           with
           Arms
           to
           repulse
           the
           Enemy
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           by
           the
           Sword
           is
           meant
           all
           Coercive
           Power
           :
           This
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           intrusted
           with
           ,
           to
           animadvert
           upon
           Offenders
           ,
           and
           to
           resist
           the
           violence
           of
           unjust
           and
           cruel
           Invaders
           .
        
         
         
           I
           could
           add
           that
           the
           Apostle
           reckons
           it
           as
           a
           remarkable
           act
           and
           effort
           of
           Faith
           that
           the
           Holy
           Warriors
           of
           old
           
             waxed
             valiant
             in
             Fight
          
           ,
           Heb.
           xi
           .
           34.
           thereby
           acquainting
           us
           that
           Warlike
           Enterprizes
           are
           not
           unbecoming
           the
           best
           Men
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           good
           Success
           of
           them
           is
           even
           the
           result
           of
           an
           Active
           Faith.
           We
           read
           that
           the
           Christians
           fought
           in
           the
           
             Roman
             Emperours
          
           Armies
           ;
           witness
           more
           especially
           the
           
             Thundering
             Legion
          
           under
           Antoninus
           .
           It
           was
           the
           judgment
           of
           an
           eminent
           and
           pious
           Writer
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           *
           that
           a
           just
           Laudable
           War
           is
           more
           eligible
           than
           a
           Peace
           which
           separates
           us
           from
           God.
           And
           lastly
           ,
           I
           will
           adjoin
           the
           Words
           of
           Our
           own
           Church
           ,
           in
           one
           of
           her
           Articles
           ,
           viz.
           that
           †
           
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             Christian
             Men
             ,
             at
             the
             Commandment
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             wear
             Weapons
             ,
             and
             serve
             in
             the
             Wars
             .
          
        
         
           But
           to
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           and
           later
           Times
           ,
           let
           us
           add
           the
           Reasonableness
           and
           Equity
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           .
           The
           Lawfulness
           of
           War
           appears
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           sometimes
           in
           order
           to
           the
           recovery
           of
           our
           Right
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           our
           Safety
           and
           Peace
           .
           It
           will
           be
           granted
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           that
           Religion
           and
           Conscience
           allow
           the
           use
           of
           Means
           that
           are
           proper
           to
           their
           
           End
           ,
           supposing
           that
           End
           to
           be
           Good.
           And
           therefore
           seeing
           it
           is
           impossible
           in
           some
           Cases
           to
           attain
           to
           what
           is
           our
           Right
           and
           Due
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           our
           Safety
           and
           Repose
           (
           which
           are
           good
           and
           lawful
           Ends
           )
           without
           military
           Execution
           ,
           and
           taking
           up
           of
           Arms
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           that
           these
           are
           such
           Means
           as
           Religion
           and
           Conscience
           will
           allow
           of
           .
           When
           Peace
           cannot
           be
           purchas'd
           without
           War
           ,
           then
           in
           such
           a
           Case
           the
           best
           Leagues
           and
           Confederacies
           are
           made
           (
           as
           the
           Eastern
           Covenants
           of
           old
           )
           with
           Blood
           ,
           Swords
           drawn
           on
           one
           side
           may
           keep
           those
           on
           the
           other
           in
           the
           Scabbard
           .
           Hostile
           actions
           prove
           often
           times
           the
           Parents
           of
           a
           lasting
           Tranquility
           .
           And
           truly
           sometimes
           it
           happens
           that
           this
           latter
           cannot
           be
           obtain'd
           without
           the
           former
           .
           At
           certain
           times
           the
           publick
           Maladies
           are
           of
           that
           nature
           that
           
             Preparations
             of
             Steel
          
           are
           found
           to
           be
           the
           most
           proper
           Medicines
           and
           Remedies
           .
           There
           is
           no
           possibility
           of
           curing
           them
           without
           these
           Chalybeats
           .
        
         
           I
           would
           not
           be
           mistaken
           here
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           designing
           a
           Laudatory
           Oration
           upon
           War
           :
           The
           very
           Name
           and●
           Sound
           of
           it
           are
           dreadful
           ,
           much
           more
           the
           Thing
           it self
           .
           
             Every
             Battle
             of
             the
             Warrior
             is
             with
             confused
             noise
             ,
             and
             Garments
             roll'd
             in
             Blood
             ,
          
           Isa.
           ix
           .
           5.
           
           When
           Hostilities
           are
           come
           to
           the
           heighth
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           Disorder
           and
           Distraction
           ,
           the
           Laws
           cease
           ,
           and
           the
           Judge
           hath
           his
           Quietus
           given
           him
           by
           the
           Man
           of
           Arms
           ;
           Widows
           and
           Orphans
           
           Tears
           are
           mingled
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Slain
           :
           Cruelty
           ,
           Ravage
           and
           Rapine
           prevail
           every
           where
           ;
           Slaughter
           is
           rampant
           ,
           and
           the
           Earth
           it self
           (
           the
           place
           of
           Sepulture
           )
           is
           buried
           with
           Dead
           Bodies
           .
           War
           and
           Harvest
           are
           express'd
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Idiom
           by
           the
           *
           same
           Term
           ,
           to
           let
           us
           be
           apprehensive
           of
           the
           Cognation
           between
           them
           .
           Men
           are
           reaped
           and
           
             mowed
             down
             ,
             Swords
          
           are
           turn'd
           into
           Sithes
           and
           Sickles
           .
           And
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           can't
           be
           denied
           that
           War
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Direful
           and
           Destructive
           Iudgments
           that
           God
           is
           wont
           to
           inflict
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           I
           offer
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           not
           withstanding
           War
           is
           so
           Dreadful
           and
           Dangerous
           a
           thing
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           Lawful
           Use
           of
           it
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           on
           certain
           Reasons
           and
           Grounds
           it
           becomes
           Necessary
           ,
           and
           on
           that
           consideration
           Good
           and
           Laudable
           .
           War
           is
           not
           to
           be
           Praised
           for
           it self
           ,
           but
           yet
           it
           hath
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           is
           managed
           ,
           an
           appendent
           Convenience
           and
           Usefulness
           .
           We
           see
           that
           some
           things
           have
           a
           Secondary
           Goodness
           and
           Excellency
           in
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           can't
           boast
           of
           an
           Original
           and
           Primary
           one
           ,
           as
           Physick
           and
           Chirurgery
           ,
           and
           all
           Harsh
           and
           Troublesom
           Applications
           which
           are
           required
           in
           some
           Diseases
           .
           These
           are
           necessary
           in
           order
           to
           Bodily
           Health
           ,
           or
           the
           Recovery
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           good
           and
           desirable
           .
           War
           is
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           Primarily
           Good
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           wish'd
           for
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           hath
           
           a
           Tendency
           on
           a
           Great
           Good
           ,
           it
           is
           on
           that
           account
           desirable
           and
           eligible
           .
           And
           though
           it
           be
           difficult
           and
           hazardous
           ,
           yet
           so
           are
           
             Cutting
             ,
             Cauterizing
          
           ,
           and
           Amputation
           ,
           which
           yet
           we
           know
           in
           some
           Cases
           are
           indispensable
           .
           And
           there
           are
           other
           Enterprizes
           that
           are
           very
           Perillous
           ,
           which
           Men
           willingly
           venture
           upon
           ,
           as
           Navigation
           and
           Sea-Voyages
           ,
           and
           Merchandizing
           into
           Foreign
           Countries
           ,
           which
           are
           liable
           to
           as
           great
           Hardships
           and
           Dangers
           as
           War.
           
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           by
           God's
           particular
           Providence
           War
           is
           made
           serviceable
           to
           Good
           Purposes
           ;
           for
           when
           by
           Peace
           and
           Plenty
           Nations
           are
           grown
           Wanton
           and
           Luxurious
           ,
           Idle
           and
           Careless
           ,
           the
           Martial
           Trumpet
           and
           Drum
           rouze
           them
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           a
           sensible
           apprehension
           of
           Want
           and
           Scarcity
           ,
           Difficulties
           and
           Perils
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           abandon
           their
           Sloth
           and
           Drowsiness
           ,
           and
           betake
           themselves
           to
           such
           wise
           and
           manly
           Methods
           as
           may
           best
           secure
           their
           Safety
           .
           Thus
           *
           it
           was
           the
           Judgment
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Scipio's
           ,
           that
           Carthage
           was
           not
           to
           be
           Demolish'd
           and
           Destroy'd
           ,
           that
           thereby
           the
           Romans
           might
           be
           kept
           in
           Exercise
           and
           Breath
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           main
           Reason
           of
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           War
           depends
           on
           the
           Principle
           of
           Self-Preservation
           .
           The
           standing
           Law
           of
           Nature
           bids
           us
           guard
           our selves
           from
           Injuries
           ;
           it
           allows
           us
           when
           we
           are
           unjustly
           Invaded
           and
           Assaulted
           ,
           to
           make
           Resistance
           .
           It
           pushes
           us
           on
           to
           assert
           
           our
           Civil
           and
           Natural
           Rights
           ,
           and
           to
           defend
           our
           Country
           against
           all
           Violent
           Aggressors
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           Kingdom
           is
           happy
           which
           is
           furnish'd
           with
           Valiant
           and
           Brave
           Men
           ,
           that
           are
           willing
           and
           able
           to
           appear
           in
           its
           Defence
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           Injur'd
           by
           Unjust
           Neighbours
           :
           As
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           is
           reckon'd
           among
           the
           Calamities
           and
           Curses
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           
             take
             away
             from
             them
             the
             Man
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             the
             Captain
             of
             fifty
             ,
             Isai.
          
           iii.
           2
           ,
           3.
           i.e.
           Persons
           of
           such
           Valour
           and
           Spirit
           as
           are
           requisite
           for
           the
           Security
           of
           their
           Country
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           
             Sovereignty
             ,
             Laws
          
           and
           Arms
           were
           designed
           for
           the
           same
           End
           ,
           and
           thence
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           they
           are
           alike
           useful
           to
           Mankind
           .
           When
           People
           first
           United
           into
           a
           Body
           and
           Society
           ,
           they
           made
           certain
           Laws
           and
           Constitutions
           ;
           and
           Magistrates
           were
           appointed
           by
           them
           to
           be
           the
           Preservers
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           Voted
           Arms
           ,
           or
           Coercive
           Power
           to
           be
           necessary
           ,
           both
           for
           Asserting
           the
           Governors
           and
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           indeed
           the
           
             Whole
             Community
          
           .
        
         
           From
           what
           hath
           been
           thus
           briefly
           Suggested
           it
           may
           be
           Concluded
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           Lawful
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Times
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           Warlike
           Provisions
           on
           Just
           and
           Necessary
           Occasions
           .
           All
           that
           we
           have
           to
           do
           is
           to
           satisfy
           our selves
           as
           to
           the
           Cause
           we
           Fight
           for
           ;
           for
           the
           War
           is
           Just
           when
           the
           Cause
           is
           so
           .
           Therefore
           Numa
           ,
           that
           Religious
           King
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Romans
          
           ,
           knowing
           that
           an
           Unjust
           War
           was
           
           not
           like
           to
           be
           Successful
           ,
           instituted
           a
           College
           of
           Priests
           ,
           on
           whose
           Arbitrement
           the
           Decision
           of
           War
           should
           depend
           :
           These
           Feciales
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           were
           call'd
           )
           enquir'd
           into
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Quarrel
           ,
           and
           after
           great
           Deliberation
           pronounced
           the
           War
           Just
           before
           the
           Romans
           fought
           .
           In
           this
           we
           are
           to
           imitate
           them
           ;
           we
           ought
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           be
           satisfied
           concerning
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           what
           we
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Cause
           is
           Good.
           And
           we
           may
           assure
           our selves
           that
           it
           is
           so
           when
           the
           War
           is
           undertaken
           for
           the
           Defence
           of
           our
           Country
           ,
           our
           Religion
           ,
           our
           Lives
           ,
           our
           Laws
           ;
           for
           the
           subduing
           or
           weakning
           of
           a
           Powerful
           Enemy
           ,
           who
           encroaches
           upon
           others
           Territories
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           may
           Invade
           ours
           ;
           for
           the
           Defence
           and
           Support
           of
           those
           Neighbouring
           Kindoms
           or
           States
           that
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           and
           implore
           our
           Aid
           ,
           and
           would
           in
           all
           probability
           be
           swallow'd
           up
           by
           the
           Potent
           Adversary
           without
           our
           timely
           Assistance
           .
           This
           is
           a
           Just
           and
           Honest
           Cause
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           ours
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           consequently
           we
           may
           Lawfully
           engage
           in
           it
           .
           We
           have
           a
           Warrant
           from
           Nature
           and
           Reason
           to
           justify
           our
           Arms.
           
        
         
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Antient
           Christian
           Fathers
           seem
           to
           Condemn
           all
           going
           to
           War.
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           in
           his
           Apology
           and
           in
           his
           
             Dialogue
             with
             Trypho
          
           ,
           utters
           Words
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           But
           Tertullian
           is
           more
           direct
           and
           positive
           in
           this
           Matter
           ;
           he
           will
           not
           allow
           Christians
           either
           to
           make
           War
           ,
           or
           serve
           in
           it
           ,
           
           as
           might
           be
           proved
           from
           several
           express
           Places
           in
           his
           1
           Writings
           ;
           and
           in
           one
           place
           I
           remember
           he
           hath
           this
           fanciful
           Passage
           ,
           2
           
             Our
             Lord
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             when
             he
             disarmed
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             did
             the
             same
             to
             every
             Soldier
             .
          
           He
           hath
           taken
           away
           their
           Swords
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           Fight
           .
           But
           this
           was
           a
           Mistake
           and
           Failing
           of
           this
           Good
           Father
           ,
           when
           he
           enclined
           to
           the
           Vanities
           of
           Montanism
           :
           For
           before
           he
           was
           of
           another
           Opinion
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           what
           he
           said
           in
           his
           3
           Defence
           he
           made
           for
           the
           Christians
           .
           Some
           4
           other
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           seem
           to
           hold
           that
           it
           is
           not
           Lawful
           for
           a
           Christian
           to
           be
           a
           Soldier
           ,
           and
           to
           bear
           Arms
           ;
           but
           their
           favouring
           of
           such
           a
           Notion
           as
           this
           proceeded
           from
           their
           mistaking
           of
           that
           Prophesy
           in
           Isai.
           ii
           .
           4.
           
           
             They
             shall
             beat
             their
             Swords
             into
             Plowshares
             ,
             and
             their
             Spears
             into
             Pruning-hooks
             .
             Nation
             shall
             not
             lift
             up
             Sword
             against
             Nation
             ,
             neither
             shall
             any
             learn
             War
             any
             more
             :
          
           And
           other
           Predictions
           there
           are
           which
           speak
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           Whence
           they
           inferr'd
           ,
           that
           all
           Warlike
           Preparations
           are
           inconsistent
           with
           our
           Saviour's
           Coming
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           Evangelical
           Kingdom
           .
           Whereas
           the
           True
           Meaning
           of
           such
           Prophetick
           Passages
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           if
           attended
           
           to
           ,
           inspire
           Men
           with
           Peace
           and
           Amity
           ,
           and
           that
           Outward
           Wars
           and
           Hostilities
           shall
           in
           time
           actually
           cease
           ;
           that
           as
           there
           was
           this
           Cessation
           in
           part
           at
           the
           time
           when
           our
           Saviou●
           came
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           so
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           more
           Remarkable
           and
           Compleat
           one
           before
           the
           Consummation
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           on
           Earth
           shall
           enjoy
           a
           profound
           and
           entire
           Repose
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           I
           add
           further
           (
           which
           may
           give
           us
           a
           brief
           Account
           of
           the
           whole
           Case
           of
           taking
           up
           of
           Arms
           under
           the
           Gospel
           )
           Our
           Saviour
           without
           doubt
           intended
           in
           his
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Mount
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           in
           that
           part
           of
           it
           which
           is
           the
           close
           of
           the
           Fifth
           Chapter
           of
           St.
           Matthew
           ,
           that
           
             his
             Followers
          
           should
           be
           more
           exact
           than
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           he
           propounds
           there
           a
           Higher
           Pitch
           of
           Religion
           than
           they
           were
           capable
           of
           .
           He
           would
           have
           Christians
           be
           of
           such
           a
           Temper
           that
           no
           Swearing
           ,
           no
           
             Going
             to
             Law
          
           ,
           no
           Fighting
           should
           be
           used
           by
           them
           .
           He
           would
           have
           them
           deny
           themselves
           ,
           and
           be
           much
           Better
           than
           others
           ,
           and
           refuse
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           
             Suits
             of
             Law
          
           ,
           and
           War
           ,
           on
           slight
           Occasions
           ,
           and
           never
           be
           engaged
           in
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           on
           Necessary
           and
           Unavoidable
           Grounds
           ;
           and
           more
           especially
           not
           in
           the
           last
           of
           them
           ,
           
             viz.
             War
          
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           tried
           all
           Mild
           and
           Peaceable
           Ways
           ,
           and
           have
           found
           them
           ineffectual
           .
           And
           perhaps
           this
           is
           all
           that
           some
           of
           those
           forementioned
           Writers
           meant
           and
           design'd●●
           tho'
           they
           seem
           to
           speak
           otherwise
           ,
           
           and
           thereby
           have
           given
           occasion
           to
           some
           since
           to
           interpret
           Scripture
           after
           that
           manner
           .
        
         
           Thus
           Socinus
           ,
           though
           he
           seems
           to
           qualify
           and
           restrain
           this
           Doctrin
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Arcissevius
           ,
           yet
           in
           *
           another
           place
           he
           speaks
           in
           a
           general
           way
           ,
           and
           seems
           to
           condemn
           all
           going
           to
           War.
           As
           he
           tells
           us
           the
           Magistrate
           hath
           no
           Authority
           to
           inflict
           Death
           on
           any
           Man
           ,
           so
           according
           to
           this
           same
           Casuist
           he
           cannot
           wage
           War
           against
           an
           Enemy
           .
           And
           †
           others
           of
           the
           Racovian
           way
           ,
           pronounce
           it
           unlawful
           to
           undertake
           any
           War
           ,
           whether
           Defensive
           or
           Offensive
           .
           No
           Wars
           ,
           saith
           ‖
           Wolzogen
           ,
           are
           lawful
           and
           permitted
           to
           Christians
           ,
           no
           not
           for
           the
           Defence
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
           Herein
           (
           as
           in
           several
           other
           things
           )
           some
           Anabaptists
           are
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Socinus
           ,
           and
           vote
           all
           War
           to
           be
           Unchristian
           .
           And
           we
           know
           there
           is
           another
           Noted
           Sect
           of
           Men
           that
           inveigh
           against
           the
           
             Carnal
             Weapon
          
           ,
           and
           pretend
           great
           Aversness
           to
           Fighting
           .
           But
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           proved
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Ground
           for
           this
           Conceit
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           defend
           our
           Rights
           Civil
           and
           Religious
           ,
           is
           according
           to
           the
           Dictates
           of
           Unbiass'd
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           Practice
           of
           all
           Sober
           and
           Wise
           Men
           ,
           and
           the
           Allowance
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
           
           All
           these
           are
           ample
           Proofs
           and
           Confirmations
           of
           this
           Doctrin
           :
           And
           therefore
           if
           we
           attend
           to
           these
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           no
           reason
           to
           listen
           to
           the
           fond
           Suggestions
           of
           Enthusiatick
           Heads
           :
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           convinc'd
           that
           as
           long
           as
           Men
           carry
           the
           Evil
           nature
           in
           them
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           Wars
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           consequently
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           to
           make
           Provision
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           secure
           our
           safety
           even
           by
           violent
           Methods
           ,
           if
           we
           are
           compell'd
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           we
           are
           next
           concern'd
           in
           is
           to
           understand
           our selves
           aright
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           how
           to
           
             behave
             our selves
          
           when
           there
           is
           occasion
           to
           take
           the
           Field
           .
           When
           you
           are
           call'd
           to
           Fight
           ,
           forget
           not
           these
           things
           ,
        
         
           1st
           .
           Go
           with
           great
           Caution
           and
           Circumspection
           .
           The
           Errors
           of
           War
           are
           Dangerous
           and
           Desperate
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           we
           shall
           not
           Err
           any
           more
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           requisite
           to
           use
           all
           the
           prudent
           Methods
           we
           can
           ,
           to
           muster
           up
           our
           Wit
           and
           Skill
           ,
           and
           by
           no
           means
           to
           deceive
           our selves
           .
           *
           A
           generous
           and
           wise
           Man
           (
           as
           One
           of
           the
           Antients
           said
           rightly
           )
           will
           not
           despise
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           very
           Enemy
           .
           He
           will
           apply
           himself
           to
           a
           perfect
           knowledg
           of
           the
           State
           and
           Condition
           of
           those
           he
           is
           to
           combate
           with
           ,
           and
           will
           let
           nothing
           escape
           his
           Observation
           that
           may
           enlighten
           
           him
           in
           so
           weighty
           a
           Concern
           .
           We
           should
           be
           mindful
           of
           what
           a
           Great
           and
           Expert
           Warrior
           long
           since
           said
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           shameful
           thing
           in
           Military
           Affairs
           to
           excuse
           our selves
           by
           saying
           
             we
             thought
             not
          
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           Fight
           with
           Courage
           and
           Resolution
           :
           To
           which
           you
           have
           Incentives
           sufficient
           .
           If
           Honour
           be
           a
           Spur
           ,
           you
           have
           that
           to
           prick
           you
           on
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           well
           known
           without
           any
           profound
           skill
           in
           Heraldry
           that
           all
           
             Titles
             of
             Honour
          
           are
           derived
           from
           the
           Sword
           and
           from
           
             Martial
             Affairs
          
           .
           If
           the
           Welfare
           of
           your
           Country
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           that
           are
           Dearest
           to
           you
           in
           it
           hath
           any
           force
           and
           prevalence
           with
           it
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           destitute
           of
           that
           .
           And
           if
           you
           look
           to
           an
           other
           World
           ,
           you
           have
           yet
           greater
           Motives
           to
           shew
           your selves
           Valiant
           and
           Couragious
           .
           The
           Famous
           Titus
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           haranguing
           his
           Soldiers
           just
           before
           they
           assaulted
           Ierusalem
           ,
           told
           them
           that
           *
           the
           Souls
           of
           them
           that
           die
           in
           War
           are
           receiv'd
           up
           presently
           into
           the
           Pure
           Aether
           ,
           and
           thence
           transmitted
           to
           the
           Stars
           ;
           but
           the
           Souls
           of
           those
           that
           die
           in
           Peace
           by
           Diseases
           and
           Sicknesses
           are
           detain'd
           in
           the
           Bowels
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           are
           forgotten
           .
           And
           Mahomet
           ,
           who
           was
           also
           a
           Man
           of
           Arms
           ,
           animated
           his
           Followers
           by
           instilling
           this
           into
           their
           Minds
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           expire
           in
           Battle
           ,
           especially
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           are
           immediately
           dispach'd
           to
           Paradise
           .
           
           But
           though
           you
           justly
           despise
           such
           empty
           Deceits
           as
           these
           ,
           yet
           by
           
             a
             sure
             Word
             of
             Prophesy
          
           you
           are
           ascertain'd
           of
           a
           Better
           and
           Glorious
           Life
           after
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           you
           fall
           in
           Battle
           ,
           it
           is
           your
           Corporeal
           Part
           only
           that
           dies
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           you
           which
           is
           Spiritual
           and
           Divine
           shall
           Survive
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           shall
           be
           reunited
           to
           your
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           both
           shall
           enjoy
           a
           Glorious
           Eternity
           .
           There
           are
           other
           Considerations
           might
           be
           offer'd
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           Men
           ,
           and
           as
           you
           are
           Christians
           :
           But
           I
           will
           not
           insist
           upon
           them
           ,
           lest
           it
           be
           interpreted
           that
           I
           question
           your
           Valour
           ,
           or
           that
           I
           think
           you
           need
           Incitements
           to
           increase
           it
           ,
           like
           the
           Blood
           of
           Mulberries
           spread
           before
           Elephants
           to
           raise
           their
           Choler
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           Fight
           with
           greater
           fury
           .
        
         
           3
           dly
           .
           Look
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           sensible
           that
           all
           your
           Military
           Provisions
           signify
           nothing
           without
           him
           .
           The
           most
           exquisite
           Humane
           Prudence
           and
           the
           Highest
           degree
           of
           Valour
           (
           which
           are
           the
           two
           things
           I
           have
           already
           mention'd
           )
           will
           avail
           little
           without
           the
           Divine
           Assistance
           and
           Heavenly
           Conduct
           .
           Which
           was
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           very
           Pagan
           World
           ,
           for
           no
           War
           was
           undertaken
           by
           them
           of
           old
           till
           they
           consulted
           their
           Oracle
           ,
           and
           made
           Addresses
           to
           their
           Numens
           .
           But
           this
           was
           much
           more
           the
           sense
           and
           hearty
           perswasion
           of
           the
           People
           of
           the
           True
           God.
           Their
           Ark
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Symbol
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Presence
          
           ,
           always
           accompanied
           the
           Army
           when
           
           they
           went
           out
           to
           Battle
           against
           any
           Nation
           .
           That
           
             Royal
             Warrior
          
           ,
           who
           bears
           so
           great
           a
           part
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           most
           freely
           acknowledges
           that
           it
           was
           God
           that
           
             taught
             his
             hands
             to
             War
             ,
             and
             his
             fingers
             to
             Fight
             ,
          
           Psal.
           xviii
           .
           34.
           cxliii
           .
           1.
           and
           therefore
           we
           find
           him
           constantly
           imploring
           His
           aid
           and
           strength
           .
           Self-Confidence
           hath
           lost
           many
           a
           Battel
           :
           Presuming
           on
           their
           Forces
           ,
           or
           on
           their
           Success
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Fight
           hath
           proved
           fatal
           to
           Armed
           Men.
           And
           therefore
           if
           we
           are
           desirous
           to
           Prosper
           in
           our
           Warlike
           undertakings
           we
           cannot
           more
           effectually
           compass
           it
           than
           by
           confiding
           in
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           ,
           and
           relying
           with
           an
           unshaken
           Faith
           on
           his
           Presence
           and
           Blessing
           .
        
         
           4thly
           .
           Let
           our
           Wars
           be
           designed
           to
           
             Good
             and
             Laudable
             Ends
          
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           God's
           Glory
           .
           Indeed
           there
           is
           too
           just
           occasion
           given
           to
           some
           to
           preach
           up
           the
           Unlawfulness
           of
           War
           ,
           when
           they
           behold
           the
           base
           and
           irreligious
           Designs
           men
           generally
           pursue
           in
           taking
           up
           of
           Arms.
           Their
           Wars
           and
           Fightings
           are
           intended
           to
           gratify
           their
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           avaritious
           Desires
           ,
           which
           St.
           Iames
           takes
           notice
           of
           Chap.
           iv
           .
           ver
           .
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           They
           Fight
           to
           satiate
           their
           greedy
           thirsting
           after
           Blood
           and
           Slaughter
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           obtaining
           what
           their
           Ambition
           and
           intemperate
           affectation
           of
           Greatness
           and
           Dominion
           prompt
           them
           to
           .
           On
           this
           account
           War
           is
           generally
           a
           set
           and
           solemn
           Violation
           of
           the
           sixth
           Commandment
           ;
           it
           is
           
           no
           other
           than
           Murdering
           by
           whole-sale
           ;
           and
           Soldiers
           usually
           are
           Homicides
           in
           Pay.
           These
           Men
           (
           as
           it
           is
           excellently
           express'd
           ,
           Ezek.
           xxxiii
           .
           26.
           )
           
             stand
             upon
             their
             Swords
          
           ,
           they
           con●ide
           in
           and
           brag
           of
           their
           Cruelty
           and
           Bloodshed
           ,
           and
           glory
           in
           their
           Ability
           to
           do
           Mischief
           in
           the
           World.
           Such
           War
           is
           not
           only
           Inhumane
           ,
           but
           Devilish
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           proceeded
           from
           ,
           so
           it
           tends
           to
           the
           Infernal
           Pit
           :
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           the
           just
           Doom
           of
           those
           that
           foster
           this
           Practice
           to
           
             go
             down
             to
             Hell
             with
             their
             Weapons
             of
             War
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           xxxii
           .
           27.
           
           We
           must
           be
           careful
           therefore
           to
           War
           with
           Good
           and
           Lawful
           Intentions
           ,
           with
           a
           sincere
           aim
           at
           the
           real
           welfare
           and
           tranquility
           of
           the
           Publick
           :
           For
           (
           as
           the
           Great
           Plato
           long
           since
           determined
           it
           )
           *
           No
           War
           is
           to
           be
           undertaken
           for
           it self
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           Peace
           sake
           .
           The
           Shakings
           of
           War
           are
           in
           order
           to
           a
           firm
           Settlement
           .
           This
           Blood-letting
           is
           for
           the
           Health
           of
           the
           Body
           Politick
           .
           Therefore
           this
           is
           that
           we
           must
           design
           ,
           in
           conjunction
           always
           with
           the
           Advancement
           of
           Religion
           ,
           without
           which
           the
           secular
           Concerns
           of
           the
           Publick
           cannot
           long
           thrive
           .
           But
           the
           ultimate
           End
           of
           all
           is
           the
           
             Divine
             Honour
          
           and
           Glory
           ,
           which
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           have
           chiefly
           in
           our
           thoughts
           .
           It
           was
           not
           unusual
           with
           the
           Old
           Gentiles
           to
           lodge
           their
           Arms
           in
           their
           Temples
           ;
           and
           it
           hath
           been
           a
           Custom
           even
           in
           some
           Christian
           
           Countries
           to
           hang
           up
           the
           Armour
           of
           Great
           and
           Eminent
           Warriors
           in
           the
           Places
           set
           apart
           for
           Religion
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           did
           devote
           them
           to
           God.
           We
           may
           most
           effectually
           do
           this
           by
           dedicating
           our
           Arms
           to
           God's
           Honour
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           sinister
           and
           unworthy
           Ends.
           Hereby
           we
           may
           turn
           all
           our
           Warlike
           Expeditions
           into
           Crusades
           ,
           and
           whenever
           we
           Fight
           ,
           ingage
           in
           a
           
             Holy
             War.
          
           We
           are
           told
           that
           the
           Antient
           Romans
           in
           a
           great
           distress
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Weapons
           which
           were
           deposited
           in
           their
           Temples
           ,
           and
           fought
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           attributed
           the
           Success
           to
           the
           Holiness
           of
           their
           Arms.
           But
           this
           we
           are
           sure
           of
           ,
           that
           if
           Kindoms
           did
           hallow
           their
           Weapons
           by
           Religion
           and
           Vertuous
           Designs
           ,
           they
           would
           thrive
           and
           prosper
           in
           their
           martial
           Attempts
           ,
           and
           meet
           the
           Foe
           with
           good
           Success
           .
        
         
           5thly
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           have
           a
           Good
           Cause
           and
           Right
           Ends
           ,
           unless
           our
           Lives
           be
           Good
           and
           Holy.
           We
           must
           always
           remember
           that
           our
           Sins
           are
           our
           greatest
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           our
           Interest
           to
           vanquish
           these
           first
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           done
           by
           putting
           on
           the
           
             Spiritual
             Armour
          
           .
           A
           Good
           Soldier
           must
           be
           a
           Religious
           Man.
           To
           which
           purpose
           I
           will
           offer
           a
           Criticism
           to
           you
           ;
           You
           may
           observe
           that
           
             to
             prepare
          
           or
           
             make
             War
          
           is
           express'd
           in
           the
           Stile
           of
           Scripture
           by
           
             Consecrating
             of
             War
             ,
             Ier.
          
           vi
           .
           4.
           and
           again
           in
           Mic.
           iii.
           5.
           
           Which
           Hebraism
           may
           remind
           us
           now
           of
           Consecrating
           or
           Sanctifying
           our
           Wars
           ,
           namely
           by
           unfeigned
           Holiness
           
           and
           Righteousness
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           prophane
           our
           Warlike
           Weapons
           by
           an
           Irreligious
           and
           Wicked
           Life
           .
           But
           let
           us
           remember
           that
           the
           Contrary
           will
           bring
           down
           a
           Blessing
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           us
           ;
           besides
           ,
           that
           in
           its
           own
           Nature
           and
           genuine
           Efficacy
           it
           will
           prove
           Advantageous
           to
           us
           ;
           for
           a
           Good
           Conscience
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           firm
           Trust
           in
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           will
           inspire
           us
           with
           the
           greatest
           Courage
           and
           Resolution
           ,
           and
           give
           the
           most
           undaunted
           Boldness
           and
           Valour
           to
           our
           Spirits
           .
           Or
           ,
           if
           we
           meet
           not
           with
           Success
           ,
           this
           Comfortable
           Principle
           within
           us
           will
           not
           suffer
           us
           to
           be
           dejected
           ,
           but
           will
           rather
           Chear
           us
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Roman
             Senate
          
           did
           their
           General
           when
           he
           was
           flying
           Home
           after
           he
           was
           defeated
           by
           Hannibal
           ;
           they
           met
           him
           ,
           and
           heartned
           him
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           this
           Commendation
           ,
           That
           
             he
             did
             not
             despair
             of
             the
             Safety
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
          
           after
           so
           great
           a
           Defeat
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           .
           If
           you
           be
           Victorious
           ,
           know
           how
           to
           demean
           your selves
           .
           Ascribe
           your
           Success
           to
           him
           who
           is
           the
           Grand
           Arbiter
           and
           Disposer
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           belong
           the
           Issues
           of
           it
           .
           Herein
           you
           may
           take
           that
           Holy
           and
           Warlike
           Prince
           for
           your
           Pattern
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           acknowledges
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Supreme
           Lord
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           that
           had
           
             girded
             him
             with
             strength
             unto
             the
             Battel
             ,
          
           but
           that
           it
           was
           he
           who
           had
           
             subdued
             under
             him
             those
             that
             rose
             up
             against
             him
             .
          
           It
           was
           he
           that
           
             gave
             him
             the
             necks
             of
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             destroy
             those
             that
             hated
             
             him
             ,
             Psal.
          
           xviii
           .
           39
           ,
           40.
           
           Or
           ,
           let
           us
           use
           such
           humble
           and
           thankful
           Language
           as
           is
           suggested
           to
           us
           in
           Psal.
           xliv
           .
           3.
           
           
             We
             got
             not
             the
             Victory
             by
             our
             own
             Sword
             ,
             neither
             did
             our
             own
             Arm
             save
             us
             ;
             but
             Thy
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             Thine
             arm
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             Thy
             countenance
             ,
             because
             Thou
             hadst
             a
             favour
             unto
             us
             .
          
           To
           this
           Almighty
           Sovereign
           and
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           be
           all
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           now
           and
           unto
           Eternal
           Ages
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           True
           Causes
           of
           the
           Ill
           Success
           of
           War.
           
        
         
           A
           Sermon
           Preach'd
           on
           a
           Fast●●
           Day
           appointed
           by
           Their
           Majesties
           for
           the
           imploring
           God's
           Blessing
           on
           their
           Forces
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land.
           
        
         
           
             JOSHUA
             VII
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             could
             not
             stand
             before
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             but
             turned
             their
             backs
             before
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             accursed
             :
             neither
             will
             I
             be
             with
             you
             any
             more
             ,
             except
             ye
             destroy
             the
             accursed
             from
             amongst
             you
             .
          
        
         
           GOD
           had
           chosen
           out
           a
           People
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           whom
           he
           intended
           to
           discover
           his
           Will
           to
           in
           a
           more
           singular
           Manner
           ,
           and
           on
           whom
           he
           purposed
           to
           confer
           Mercies
           of
           an
           extraordinary
           nature
           :
           These
           he
           preserved
           in
           
           Egypt
           ,
           conducted
           through
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           brought
           at
           last
           into
           the
           promised
           Land.
           But
           behold
           ,
           they
           were
           unmindful
           of
           this
           marvellous
           Goodness
           of
           God
           toward
           them
           ,
           and
           took
           not
           care
           to
           observe
           those
           strict
           Commands
           which
           he
           had
           given
           them
           ,
           particularly
           That
           of
           
             utterly
             destroying
             every
             accursed
             thing
          
           in
           the
           Cities
           which
           they
           took
           .
           They
           were
           more
           signally
           guilty
           of
           this
           when
           Iericho
           was
           taken
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           punish'd
           this
           gross
           Violation
           of
           his
           Command
           ,
           by
           suffering
           them
           to
           be
           Defeated
           in
           their
           next
           Enterprize
           .
           When
           they
           went
           against
           the
           Men
           of
           Ai
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           were
           smitten
           and
           fell
           before
           them
           ,
           others
           not
           being
           able
           to
           endure
           the
           Shock
           shamefully
           fled
           away
           .
           This
           ,
           with
           the
           Reason
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           represented
           to
           us
           by
           God
           himself
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Therefore
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             could
             not
             stand
             before
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             but
             turned
             their
             backs
             before
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             sinned
             about
             the
             Accursed
             thing
             .
          
           The
           hiding
           and
           detaining
           of
           the
           
             Golden
             Wedge
          
           and
           the
           
             Babylonish
             Garment
          
           ,
           became
           their
           General
           Crime
           ,
           and
           were
           the
           Cause
           of
           their
           unexpected
           Defeat
           .
           And
           withal
           here
           is
           added
           what
           they
           may
           expect
           
             for
             the
             future
          
           ,
           namely
           nothing
           but
           Defeats
           and
           Overthrows
           ;
           
             Neither
             will
             I
             be
             with
             you
             any
             more
             ,
             except
             ye
             destroy
             the
             Accursed
             from
             amongst
             you
             ,
             i.e.
          
           unless
           you
           destroy
           your
           Sins
           which
           make
           you
           Accursed
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           future
           strictly
           keep
           the
           Command
           which
           I
           gave
           concerning
           the
           Utter
           Destroying
           of
           whatever
           
           belongs
           to
           those
           Cursed
           Nations
           :
           Unless
           you
           do
           this
           ,
           I
           will
           never
           assist
           you
           to
           overcome
           your
           Enemies
           ,
           but
           they
           shall
           continually
           vanquish
           you
           ,
           and
           prevail
           against
           you
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           whole
           take
           this
           Observation
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Sins
             of
             a
             People
             are
             like
             to
             hinder
             their
             Success
             in
             War
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             turn
             their
             Backs
             ,
             and
             slie
             before
             their
             Enemies
             .
          
           Besides
           the
           Instance
           in
           this
           Chapter
           there
           are
           sundry
           others
           which
           we
           meet
           with
           in
           other
           places
           of
           the
           sacred
           History
           .
           I
           will
           begin
           with
           that
           in
           Iudg.
           ii
           .
           11.
           
             &c.
             The
             Children
             of
             Israel
             did
             evil
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             served
             Baalim
             ,
             and
             they
             forsook
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             follow'd
             other
             Gods
             ,
             and
             provoked
             the
             Lord
             to
             anger
             :
             And
             they
             forsook
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             served
             Baal
             and
             Ashtaroth
             .
          
           These
           were
           their
           heinous
           Sins
           :
           Now
           observe
           the
           Effect
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           follows
           in
           the
           next
           Verse
           ,
           
             The
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             hot
             against
             Israel
             ,
             and
             he
             delivered
             them
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             spoilers
             that
             spoiled
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             sold
             them
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             any
             longer
             stand
             before
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           This
           refers
           unto
           the
           Time
           between
           〈◊〉
           's
           Death
           and
           God's
           raising
           up
           of
           the
           Iudges
           :
           Then
           it
           was
           that
           their
           Enemies
           prevailed
           against
           them
           in
           Battel
           ,
           and
           miserably
           Overthrew
           and
           Destroy'd
           them
           ;
           which
           is
           here
           ascribed
           to
           their
           Idolatry
           and
           other
           Crying
           Sins
           ,
           which
           provoked
           God
           to
           deliver
           them
           as
           a
           Prey
           to
           their
           Enemies
           .
           And
           even
           in
           the
           Days
           of
           the
           Iudges
           the
           same
           Cause
           had
           
           the
           same
           Effect
           ,
           
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             did
             evil
             again
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             strengthned
             Eglon
             the
             King
             of
             Moab
             against
             Israel
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             done
             evil
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             And
             he
             gather'd
             unto
             him
             the
             Children
             of
             Ammon
             ,
             and
             Amalek
             and
             went
             and
             smote
             Israel
             ,
          
           Judg.
           iii.
           12
           ,
           13.
           
           Markit
           ,
           the
           Sin
           of
           Israel
           was
           the
           Strength
           of
           
             Eglon
             ;
             Moab
          
           and
           Ammon
           prevail'd
           against
           God's
           People
           because
           they
           walked
           not
           as
           such
           ,
           because
           they
           acted
           Sinfully
           and
           Wickedly
           .
           And
           at
           several
           other
           times
           it
           is
           particularly
           recorded
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Israelites
           
             did
             evil
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           then
           
             he
             gave
             them
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             their
             Enemies
             ,
          
           who
           
             prevail'd
             over
             them
          
           and
           grievously
           
             oppressed
             them
          
           .
           To
           this
           refer
           the
           Psalmist's
           Words
           ,
           in
           Psal.
           lxxviii
           .
           56.
           
             &c.
             They
             tempted
             and
             provoked
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
             and
             kept
             not
             his
             Testimonies
             .
             They
             provoked
             him
             to
             anger
             with
             their
             high
             places
             ,
             and
             moved
             him
             to
             jealousy
             with
             their
             graven
             Images
             .
             When
             God
             heard
             this
             he
             was
             wroth
             ,
             and
             greatly
             abhorred
             Israel
             ;
             he
             deliver'd
             his
             strength
             into
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             his
             Glory
             into
             the
             Enemies
             hand
             :
             He
             gave
             his
             People
             over
             also
             unto
             the
             Sword.
          
           So
           God
           by
           his
           Prophet
           acquaints
           us
           that
           
             they
             rebelled
             and
             vexed
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             Therefore
             he
             was
             turned
             to
             be
             their
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             he
             fought
             against
             them
             ,
          
           Isa.
           lxiii
           .
           10.
           
           I
           will
           only
           add
           that
           notable
           Instance
           in
           2
           Chron.
           xxiv
           .
           23
           ,
           24.
           
           
             It
             came
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             Host
             of
             Syria
             came
             up
             against
             him
             ,
          
           (
           viz.
           King
           
             Ioash
             )
             and
             they
             came
             to
             Iudah
             
             and
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             destroy'd
             all
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             People
             from
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             sent
             all
             the
             spoil
             of
             them
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Damascus
             .
             For
             the
             Army
             of
             the
             Syrians
             came
             with
             a
             small
             company
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             deliver'd
             a
             very
             great
             host
             into
             their
             Hand
             .
          
           The
           Syrians
           were
           but
           few
           ,
           and
           the
           Israelites
           were
           many
           ,
           yet
           These
           were
           defeated
           by
           Them
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           would
           know
           the
           Reason
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           next
           Words
           will
           inform
           you
           ,
           
             because
             they
             had
             forsaken
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             their
             Fathers
             .
          
           For
           this
           it
           was
           that
           God
           forsook
           them
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           up
           to
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           to
           be
           destroy'd
           by
           them
           .
           All
           this
           which
           I
           have
           produced
           is
           an
           undeniable
           proof
           of
           what
           I
           asserted
           ,
           that
           Sin
           hinders
           Success
           in
           War
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           Armies
           being
           discomfited
           .
           All
           warlike
           Provisions
           prove
           Successless
           ,
           all
           Force
           and
           Artillery
           become
           useless
           ,
           and
           unable
           to
           repulse
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           when
           a
           Nation
           by
           their
           Sins
           fight
           against
           God.
           
        
         
           This
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           if
           you
           consider
           either
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Thing
           it self
           ,
           or
           the
           just
           Judgment
           of
           God.
           First
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           in
           the
           Thing
           it self
           .
           Immorality
           and
           Vice
           do
           naturally
           impede
           the
           Success
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           give
           a
           check
           to
           the
           Military
           proceedings
           of
           any
           People
           .
           Especially
           there
           are
           some
           Vices
           which
           more
           visibly
           hinder
           the
           Thriving
           of
           Warlike
           Undertakings
           and
           Exploits
           .
           Debauchery
           takes
           away
           the
           steady
           use
           of
           Men's
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           renders
           them
           uncapable
           of
           minding
           and
           attending
           to
           their
           Safety
           .
           The
           Amalekites
           
           after
           their
           Success
           at
           
             Ziklag
             lay
             spread
             all
             over
             the
             Ground
             ,
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           30.
           16.
           
           And
           this
           was
           it
           which
           exposed
           them
           to
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           we
           read
           in
           the
           next
           Verses
           )
           took
           the
           advantage
           of
           their
           Debauchery
           ,
           and
           slew
           them
           all
           except
           a
           few
           ,
           who
           it
           is
           likely
           were
           those
           that
           retain'd
           some
           measure
           of
           Sobriety
           .
           Belshazar
           was
           set
           upon
           
             in
             the
             Night
             of
             his
             Pleasure
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           call'd
           Isa.
           xxi
           .
           4.
           )
           i.e.
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Feasting
           and
           Revelling
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Night
           .
           Then
           it
           was
           that
           Cyrus
           and
           Darius
           took
           Babylon
           ,
           viz.
           when
           the
           Chaldean
           Nobles
           were
           in
           the
           heighth
           of
           their
           disorder'd
           Mirth
           ,
           Dan.
           v.
           1
           ,
           30.
           which
           we
           may
           find
           confirmed
           by
           Xenophon
           in
           the
           *
           Life
           of
           Cyrus
           .
           Our
           Chronicles
           tell
           us
           that
           the
           English
           Army
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           of
           King
           
           Harold's
           birth
           Day
           ,
           had
           been
           Drinking
           and
           Revelling
           all
           Night
           before
           they
           came
           to
           Fight
           with
           the
           Normans
           ,
           which
           was
           one
           great
           Reason
           of
           their
           losing
           the
           Day
           ,
           and
           being
           Conquered
           .
           Intemperance
           and
           Sottishness
           have
           been
           pernicious
           and
           fatal
           to
           Men
           of
           Arms
           :
           These
           darken
           and
           cloud
           their
           Minds
           so
           that
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           see
           into
           the
           Projects
           and
           Designs
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           nor
           to
           apprehend
           what
           is
           most
           proper
           to
           be
           done
           on
           emergent
           occasions
           :
           These
           are
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           neglecting
           the
           fit
           Seasons
           and
           Opportunities
           of
           action
           ,
           which
           being
           lost
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           too
           .
        
         
         
           Again
           ,
           Incontinence
           and
           Luxury
           ,
           and
           
             Love
             of
             Pleasure
          
           weaken
           and
           enervate
           Mens
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           cramp
           those
           Hands
           that
           should
           War
           ,
           and
           those
           Fingers
           that
           should
           Fight
           .
           Hence
           it
           was
           that
           
           Xerxes's
           Prodigious
           great
           Army
           of
           above
           a
           Million
           of
           Men
           proved
           ineffectual
           to
           the
           purposes
           he
           had
           formed
           .
           Their
           Delicacy
           and
           Luxurious
           way
           of
           living
           spoilt
           all
           their
           military
           Conduct
           .
           They
           were
           more
           eager
           to
           Fight
           with
           their
           Teeth
           than
           with
           their
           Hands
           and
           Weapons
           :
           They
           were
           not
           so
           much
           for
           devouring
           the
           Enemy
           as
           their
           Viands
           .
           They
           wish'd
           work
           for
           their
           Knives
           rather
           than
           their
           Swords
           ;
           they
           thirsted
           after
           Wine
           more
           than
           Blood.
           Who
           could
           expect
           but
           that
           their
           Softness
           and
           Dalliances
           should
           unfit
           them
           for
           harsh
           Encounters
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           Being
           sunk
           into
           Sensuality
           they
           hated
           to
           venture
           their
           Lives
           ,
           and
           being
           fill'd
           with
           Guilt
           they
           dared
           not
           .
           And
           when
           we
           remember
           that
           in
           the
           Princes
           of
           
           Asia's
           Armies
           there
           were
           Troops
           of
           Women
           and
           Eunuchs
           ,
           and
           useless
           Persons
           ,
           design'd
           only
           for
           Pleasure
           and
           Diversion
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           wonder
           that
           they
           were
           so
           often
           Defeated
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           vast
           Numbers
           fled
           away
           in
           disorder
           .
           Especially
           it
           is
           requisite
           in
           Military
           Officers
           that
           they
           be
           Masters
           of
           great
           Continence
           and
           Moderation
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           Tully
           well
           observes
           ,
           *
           He
           that
           in
           this
           point
           is
           not
           able
           to
           govern
           
           himself
           ,
           cannot
           rule
           an
           Army
           .
           Wherefore
           for
           this
           excellent
           Virtue
           we
           find
           some
           of
           the
           greatest
           Commanders
           (
           
             Agesilaus
             ,
             Fabritius
             ,
             Scipio
          
           the
           African
           ,
           &c.
           )
           commended
           by
           
             Plutarch
             ,
             Valerius
             Maximus
          
           ,
           and
           others
           .
           Tho'
           Cesar
           made
           his
           Vaunt
           that
           he
           won
           Battels
           with
           Perfumed
           Soldiers
           ,
           yet
           you
           shall
           rarely
           hear
           that
           Commanders
           do
           so
           .
           For
           Effeminacy
           exhausts
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           dries
           up
           their
           Marrow
           ,
           and
           shrinks
           their
           Nerves
           .
           An
           
             Armed
             Venus
          
           among
           the
           Romans
           was
           but
           an
           Image
           ,
           a
           Fiction
           ;
           but
           in
           reality
           't
           is
           known
           that
           Lewdness
           is
           destructive
           to
           the
           Camp.
           In
           short
           ,
           no
           Debauched
           or
           Effeminate
           Man
           can
           be
           a
           Good
           Soldier
           .
           For
           he
           can
           never
           do
           the
           things
           that
           are
           required
           of
           a
           Man
           of
           Arms
           ,
           and
           he
           can
           never
           undergo
           the
           Hardships
           which
           that
           Life
           is
           subject
           to
           ;
           and
           consequently
           he
           is
           wholly
           unfit
           for
           Warlike
           Service
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           other
           Vices
           also
           which
           hinder
           the
           Prospering
           of
           Military
           Undertakings
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           was
           a
           fit
           Epithet
           bestow'd
           on
           Mars
           by
           the
           Antient
           Poet
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           if
           he
           had
           stiled
           him
           a
           Changling
           ,
           a
           Fickle
           and
           Slippery
           Deity
           .
           And
           it
           seems
           some
           of
           his
           Votaries
           do
           too
           much
           imitate
           him
           ,
           else
           there
           would
           not
           have
           been
           that
           Complaint
           of
           old
           ,
           That
           *
           there
           is
           no
           Faith
           nor
           Honesty
           to
           be
           found
           in
           them
           .
           Deceit
           and
           Treachery
           have
           made
           many
           Armies
           Unsuccessful
           .
           The
           Faithless
           and
           Persidious
           ,
           
           whilst
           they
           have
           seem'd
           to
           take
           up
           Arms
           for
           their
           Country
           ,
           have
           really
           betray'd
           it
           ,
           holding
           secret
           Correspondence
           with
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           promoting
           that
           Cause
           which
           they
           pretend
           to
           fight
           against
           .
           It
           is
           not
           incredible
           that
           We
           have
           had
           some
           ground
           to
           complain
           on
           this
           account
           :
           If
           we
           had
           not
           been
           betray'd
           at
           Sea
           and
           at
           Land
           in
           some
           of
           our
           Engagements
           ,
           't
           is
           probable
           our
           Fleet
           and
           our
           Armies
           would
           have
           given
           a
           better
           account
           of
           themselves
           .
           And
        
         
           Ambition
           or
           Avarice
           are
           always
           the
           Sins
           that
           soment
           this
           Treachery
           :
           The
           Love
           of
           Honour
           ,
           or
           the
           Desire
           of
           Gain
           ,
           have
           prompted
           these
           Armed
           Men
           to
           listen
           to
           the
           Profers
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           falsly
           deliver
           up
           the
           whole
           Forces
           to
           them
           for
           their
           own
           Private
           Advantage
           .
           Or
           else
           they
           Protract
           and
           
             Husband
             the
             War
          
           (
           as
           they
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           speak
           )
           only
           to
           make
           themselves
           Rich
           and
           Wealthy
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Battel
           ,
           or
           immediately
           after
           it
           ,
           
             Covetousness
             ,
             Rapine
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Greedy
             Desire
             of
             Booty
          
           ,
           have
           proved
           destructive
           to
           Armed
           Forces
           .
           When
           ,
           with
           Achan
           ,
           their
           Minds
           are
           intent
           upon
           Stealing
           and
           Hoarding
           ,
           when
           the
           Gold
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Silver
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Goodly
             Garments
          
           are
           chiefly
           thought
           of
           ,
           the
           Concern
           of
           the
           Battel
           is
           forgot
           ,
           and
           even
           when
           Victory
           was
           inclining
           towards
           them
           ,
           it
           on
           a
           sudden
           left
           them
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           the
           other
           side
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           when
           we
           go
           to
           meet
           the
           Enemy
           
           with
           Prejudice
           ,
           Grudgings
           ,
           Animosites
           ,
           yea
           downright
           Hatred
           among
           our selves
           ,
           *
           we
           can't
           expect
           that
           our
           Military
           Expeditions
           will
           be
           Blessed
           with
           Success
           .
           When
           Israel
           was
           to
           go
           forth
           against
           Iabin
           and
           Sisera
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           sad
           reflection
           to
           take
           notice
           that
           they
           could
           not
           agree
           among
           themselves
           :
           †
           
             For
             the
             divisions
             of
             Reuben
             there
             were
             great
             thoughts
             ,
             there
             were
             great
             searchings
             of
             heart
             ,
          
           and
           it
           was
           from
           the
           extraordinary
           Hand
           of
           God
           that
           these
           did
           not
           prove
           their
           Overthrow
           at
           that
           time
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           
             some
             Sins
          
           directly
           obstruct
           the
           Good
           Success
           of
           War
           ;
           as
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           some
           Virtues
           ,
           as
           Temperance
           and
           Sobriety
           ,
           Continence
           and
           Chastity
           ,
           Truth
           and
           Faithfulness
           ,
           Self-denial
           and
           Contentment
           ,
           Mutual
           Peace
           and
           Concord
           do
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           promote
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           so
           not
           only
           upon
           Human
           Consideration
           ,
           but
           
             by
             the
             Iust
             Iudgment
             of
             God
             ,
          
           by
           the
           Divine
           Conduct
           and
           Providence
           .
           Our
           Sins
           fight
           against
           Him
           ,
           and
           he
           sends
           Wars
           ,
           and
           
             Ill
             Success
          
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           Punish
           us
           for
           those
           Sins
           .
           When
           the
           Israelites
           provoked
           God
           by
           their
           Idolatry
           and
           other
           such
           abominable
           Offences
           ,
           he
           allarm'd
           them
           with
           the
           Noise
           of
           War
           and
           Battel
           :
           When
           
             they
             chose
             new
             Gods
             ,
             then
             was
             War
             in
             the
             gates
             ,
             Iudg.
          
           v.
           8.
           
           Since
           they
           were
           for
           introducing
           Heathen
           Deities
           ,
           it
           
           was
           ●it
           that
           Mars
           should
           be
           one
           of
           them
           .
           Seeing
           they
           would
           have
           Strange
           Gods
           ,
           they
           must
           grapple
           with
           Strange
           Nations
           ,
           and
           be
           severely
           treated
           by
           them
           .
           Amongst
           the
           Judgments
           and
           Curses
           which
           God
           denounceth
           against
           an
           Impenitent
           and
           Profligate
           People
           ,
           This
           you
           will
           find
           to
           be
           one
           ,
           in
           Deut.
           xxviii
           .
           25.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             smitten
             before
             their
             enemies
             ,
             they
             shall
             go
             out
             one
             way
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             flee
             seven
             ways
             before
             them
             .
          
           That
           this
           was
           a
           Judgment
           purposely
           design'd
           against
           them
           for
           their
           Sins
           may
           be
           further
           learnt
           from
           Lev.
           xxvi
           .
           23
           ,
           &c
           where
           God
           expresly
           tells
           that
           People
           ,
           That
           
             if
             they
             will
             not
             be
             reformed
             ,
             but
             will
             walk
             contrary
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             bring
             a
             Sword
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             shall
             avenge
             the
             quarrel
             of
             his
             Covenant
             .
          
           The
           Covenant
           was
           that
           he
           would
           be
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           be
           his
           People
           ,
           i.e.
           that
           they
           should
           serve
           and
           obey
           him
           ,
           and
           do
           whatever
           he
           commanded
           them
           :
           So
           that
           every
           Sin
           is
           a
           Breach
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           and
           where
           God
           sends
           the
           Sword
           ,
           i.e.
           War
           ,
           with
           the
           dreadful
           Effects
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           he
           hath
           some
           quarrel
           of
           his
           Covenant
           to
           revenge
           ,
           there
           some
           Sin
           or
           other
           is
           to
           be
           Punish'd
           .
           The
           Eastern
           People
           always
           used
           Blood
           in
           making
           a
           Covenant
           .
           Here
           you
           see
           God
           will
           send
           a
           
             Bloody
             Sword
          
           to
           avenge
           the
           Breach
           of
           his
           .
           War
           and
           Bloodshed
           shall
           be
           the
           Penalty
           of
           Mens
           dealing
           falsly
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           prevaricating
           with
           God.
           This
           then
           is
           according
           to
           what
           he
           had
           Threatned
           against
           Sinners
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           
           This
           did
           not
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           God
           could
           not
           be
           Faithful
           to
           his
           Word
           .
           Besides
           ,
           he
           is
           obliged
           by
           virtue
           of
           his
           Pure
           and
           Holy
           Nature
           to
           shew
           his
           Dislike
           of
           Sin
           ;
           which
           he
           can
           no
           ways
           better
           do
           ,
           than
           by
           severely
           Animadverting
           upon
           it
           .
           On
           this
           account
           an
           Army
           of
           Prophane
           and
           Wicked
           Men
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           Sense
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           defy
           it
           ,
           and
           blasphemously
           declame
           against
           it
           ,
           cannot
           expect
           their
           Arms
           should
           prosper
           ;
           their
           Guilt
           must
           needs
           weigh
           down
           their
           Swords
           ,
           or
           rebate
           the
           Edge
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Divine
           Vengeance
           may
           justly
           blast
           all
           their
           Warlike
           Attempts
           at
           Land
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           Enterprizes
           at
           Sea
           like
           those
           of
           Caligula
           ,
           who
           made
           a
           shew
           of
           a
           Descent
           upon
           Britain
           ,
           but
           took
           up
           at
           the
           Shore
           ,
           and
           caufed
           his
           Army
           to
           gather
           Cockle-Shells
           ,
           and
           so
           return'd
           with
           the
           Mock-spoils
           of
           the
           Ocean
           .
           Or
           ,
           which
           is
           far
           worse
           ,
           the
           Incensed
           Majesty
           of
           Heaven
           may
           turn
           their
           Martial
           Weapons
           and
           Forces
           against
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Are
           these
           things
           so
           ,
           then
           ,
        
         
           Ist.
           Let
           us
           Tremble
           at
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           the
           Condition
           we
           are
           in
           at
           present
           .
           A
           potent
           Enemy
           is
           lifting
           up
           his
           Warlike
           Weapons
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           at
           the
           same
           time
           Fight
           against
           God
           by
           our
           daily
           and
           repeated
           Sins
           .
           What
           can
           we
           think
           will
           be
           the
           Issue
           of
           this
           ?
           
             If
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             turn'd
             their
             Backs
             before
             their
             Enemies
             because
             of
             the
             accursed
             Thing
             ,
          
           how
           can
           we
           imagine
           we
           shall
           stand
           before
           ours
           ,
           when
           we
           cherish
           such
           
             a
             Multitude
             of
             accursed
             
             Things
          
           amongst
           us
           ?
           Was
           Israel
           defeated
           because
           of
           
             one
             single
             Achan
          
           ?
           May
           not
           we
           then
           fear
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           so
           ,
           having
           so
           
             many
             Achans
          
           in
           our
           Camp
           ?
           
             What
             Peace
          
           can
           we
           look
           for
           
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Whoredoms
          
           and
           Debaucheries
           ,
           the
           Prophane
           Swearings
           and
           Cursings
           of
           this
           Nation
           
             are
             so
             many
          
           ?
           So
           long
           as
           Pride
           and
           Luxury
           ,
           Irreligion
           and
           even
           Atheism
           prevail
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           us
           ?
           And
           as
           
             no
             Peace
          
           ,
           so
           
             no
             Auspicious
             War
          
           can
           be
           expected
           as
           long
           as
           these
           are
           countenanced
           and
           maintained
           :
           For
           these
           most
           Exorbitant
           and
           Flagitious
           Vices
           make
           the
           greatest
           Warriors
           Successless
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           then
           flatter
           our selves
           ,
           and
           boast
           of
           our
           present
           Safety
           ,
           and
           confide
           in
           our
           Strength
           and
           Forces
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Preparations
           we
           have
           made
           .
           Let
           not
           us
           of
           this
           Island
           brag
           that
           we
           ,
           like
           
             Populous
             No
          
           ,
           *
           
             have
             the
             Waters
             round
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             Rampart
             is
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             our
             Wall
          
           (
           i.e.
           our
           Defence
           )
           
             is
             from
             the
             Sea.
          
           Let
           us
           remember
           what
           it
           was
           that
           spoil'd
           King
           
           Iehoshaphat's
           Design
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           
             broke
             all
             his
             Ships
          
           in
           pieces
           ,
           viz.
           his
           
             Ioyning
             himself
             with
             one
             who
             did
             very
             wickedly
             ,
          
           2
           Chron.
           20.
           
           Much
           more
           then
           if
           the
           Generality
           of
           a
           Nation
           join
           together
           to
           do
           very
           wickedly
           ,
           may
           not
           they
           expect
           that
           their
           Ships
           will
           be
           shatter'd
           and
           broken
           ,
           that
           their
           Naval
           Force
           will
           be
           brought
           to
           ruin
           ?
           And
           though
           through
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           and
           Forbearance
           they
           may
           seem
           to
           prosper
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           be
           
             Bitterness
             in
             the
             
             latter
             End.
          
           Although
           we
           have
           had
           Unexpected
           Success
           of
           late
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           appear'd
           for
           us
           in
           an
           Extraordinary
           manner
           ,
           yet
           let
           us
           not
           make
           us
           such
           an
           
             Image
             of
             Victory
          
           as
           was
           at
           
             Athens
             ,
             without
             wings
          
           :
           Let
           us
           not
           fancy
           that
           it
           hath
           taken
           up
           its
           Seat
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           fly
           from
           us
           .
           Or
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           imagine
           we
           have
           
             Mars
             in
             Fetters
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Lacedemonians
           represented
           and
           pourtrayed
           him
           ;
           that
           we
           have
           so
           
             chain'd
             up
             War
          
           that
           it
           is
           wholly
           at
           our
           disposal
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           cannot
           hurt
           us
           .
           Let
           such
           vain
           Confidences
           disappear
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           know
           that
           we
           are
           in
           the
           Hands
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           Peace
           and
           War
           ,
           Victory
           and
           Overthrow
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Comfortable
           or
           Dismal
           issues
           of
           either
           are
           wholly
           from
           Him.
           Presume
           not
           of
           Victory
           because
           you
           are
           Strong
           and
           Valiant
           ,
           because
           the
           Force
           and
           the
           Courage
           of
           England
           have
           been
           tried
           ,
           and
           are
           well
           known
           to
           the
           World.
           Let
           not
           this
           make
           you
           Confident
           that
           you
           shall
           prevail
           against
           your
           Enemies
           .
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           that
           if
           England
           were
           a
           thousand
           times
           Stronger
           and
           Valianter
           than
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           Sins
           ,
           the
           Crying
           Sins
           which
           are
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           it
           are
           able
           to
           Weaken
           and
           Dispirit
           it
           .
           
             It
             could
             never
             be
             believed
             that
             the
             adversary
             and
             enemy
             should
             enter
             into
             the
             Gates
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           ,
           Lam.
           iv
           .
           12.
           
           That
           City
           was
           of
           almost
           incredible
           Strength
           ;
           it
           was
           so
           admirably
           Fenced
           and
           Fortified
           that
           there
           are
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           several
           elegant
           Allusions
           to
           this
           very
           thing
           .
           Yet
           this
           
           place
           which
           was
           so
           Strong
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Opinion
           not
           only
           of
           themselves
           ,
           but
           of
           strangers
           ,
           Invincible
           and
           Impregnable
           ,
           was
           taken
           ,
           and
           fack'd
           and
           burnt
           with
           Fire
           ;
           yea
           ,
           even
           a
           second
           time
           it
           met
           with
           the
           same
           fate
           .
        
         
           May
           we
           learn
           then
           not
           to
           Vaunt
           of
           our
           Strength
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           our
           Weakness
           ,
           viz.
           of
           our
           Sins
           ,
           which
           Enfeeble
           and
           Disable
           us
           .
           By
           reason
           of
           these
           it
           is
           that
           
             the
             People
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             us
             are
             Women
             ,
          
           as
           it
           was
           said
           of
           Nineve
           ,
           Nahum
           .
           iii.
           13.
           
           And
           then
           will
           follow
           what
           is
           there
           added
           ,
           
             The
             Gates
             of
             the
             Land
             shall
             be
             set
             wide
             open
             to
             our
             Enemies
             ,
          
           i.e.
           we
           shall
           be
           subdued
           and
           conquer'd
           by
           them
           .
           Our
           Vices
           will
           blunt
           all
           our
           Weapons
           ,
           our
           Sins
           will
           discomfit
           our
           Forces
           on
           Land
           ,
           and
           sink
           our
           Ships
           at
           Sea
           ,
           We
           abound
           with
           those
           ill
           Practices
           which
           (
           as
           I
           have
           shew'd
           you
           )
           do
           naturally
           produce
           ill
           Success
           in
           War
           ,
           as
           the
           nourishing
           of
           Discord
           and
           Animosities
           ,
           Covetousness
           and
           Ambition
           ,
           Treachery
           and
           Perfidiousness
           ,
           Luxury
           and
           Wantonness
           ,
           Drunkenness
           and
           Sottishness
           ,
           Lust
           and
           Uncleanness
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           Debauchery
           and
           Prophaneness
           .
           These
           with
           the
           Guilt
           of
           them
           on
           Mens
           minds
           do
           emasculate
           their
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           Cowards
           and
           Poultrons
           .
           To
           these
           may
           be
           imputed
           the
           ill
           Conduct
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           to
           these
           Men
           may
           ascribe
           their
           Miscarriages
           in
           War
           :
           This
           is
           the
           true
           Source
           of
           those
           cross
           Events
           and
           Disappointments
           which
           they
           meet
           with
           .
           
           The
           Oaths
           ,
           the
           Horrid
           Oaths
           which
           you
           frequently
           hear
           out
           of
           the
           Mouths
           of
           prophane
           Wretches
           do
           England
           more
           harm
           than
           so
           many
           Cannons
           discharged
           by
           the
           Enemy
           against
           us
           .
           As
           many
           Debauched
           and
           Dissolute
           Livers
           as
           there
           are
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           so
           many
           Plagues
           are
           there
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           so
           many
           Traitours
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           so
           many
           Enemies
           in
           the
           Camp
           ,
           so
           many
           Fire-Ships
           among
           the
           Navy
           ,
           so
           many
           Hindrances
           to
           the
           good
           Success
           of
           War
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           we
           might
           look
           for
           .
           It
           is
           certainly
           an
           Unhappy
           War
           where
           those
           who
           are
           employ'd
           in
           Military
           Action
           are
           led
           by
           the
           Evil
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           follow
           his
           Dictates
           in
           their
           Lives
           and
           Practices
           .
           Such
           cannot
           reasonably
           think
           to
           be
           Prospered
           by
           God
           in
           their
           Enterprizes
           of
           War.
           Or
           ,
           if
           God
           shall
           be
           so
           Merciful
           and
           Indulgent
           as
           to
           pass
           by
           their
           Enormities
           ,
           and
           to
           bless
           their
           Martial
           Endeavours
           ,
           yet
           ,
           if
           afterwards
           they
           be
           not
           exceeding
           Sensible
           of
           God's
           Extraordinary
           Goodness
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           persist
           in
           their
           former
           evil
           Courses
           ,
           their
           Success
           will
           prove
           a
           Curse
           instead
           of
           a
           Blessing
           :
           Their
           Lawrels
           will
           be
           blasted
           ,
           their
           Victories
           and
           Triumphal
           Rejoycings
           will
           soon
           be
           turned
           into
           Mourning
           and
           Lamentation
           ;
           and
           those
           Enemies
           whom
           they
           at
           present
           seem
           to
           prevail
           against
           shall
           increase
           in
           Number
           and
           Strength
           ,
           and
           over-run
           them
           ,
           and
           destroy
           them
           with
           a
           great
           Destruction
           .
           You
           may
           take
           this
           for
           an
           undeniable
           Truth
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           out
           of
           
           God's
           way
           ,
           cannot
           but
           make
           false
           Steps
           .
           You
           must
           not
           expect
           that
           they
           should
           Thrive
           any
           considerable
           time
           ;
           nothing
           will
           long
           Prosper
           under
           their
           Conduct
           .
           Let
           this
           check
           your
           Fond
           Presumption
           ,
           and
           teach
           you
           to
           
             stand
             in
             awe
          
           ,
           and
           
             not
             to
             sin
          
           against
           God
           with
           that
           high
           hand
           you
           formerly
           did
           .
           Which
           brings
           me
           to
           the
           next
           Inference
           from
           the
           Premises
           ;
        
         
           2.
           
           Remove
           the
           Cause
           of
           all
           your
           Fears
           and
           Dangers
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           renounce
           your
           Sins
           ,
           which
           either
           in
           themselves
           or
           through
           the
           Judgment
           of
           God
           do
           not
           only
           procure
           Wars
           ,
           but
           make
           them
           Unsuccessful
           and
           Fatal
           to
           us
           .
           That
           you
           may
           fight
           your
           Foes
           victoriously
           ,
           see
           that
           you
           combate
           your
           Sins
           ,
           that
           you
           grapple
           with
           your
           Vices
           .
           This
           is
           a
           War
           that
           is
           fought
           without
           Noise
           ,
           a
           War
           that
           makes
           no
           Widows
           nor
           Orphans
           ,
           a
           War
           that
           is
           always
           crown'd
           with
           Victory
           and
           Peace
           .
           That
           you
           may
           not
           ,
           like
           the
           Israelites
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             turn
             your
             backs
             before
             your
             enemies
             ,
          
           you
           must
           take
           care
           to
           
             put
             away
             the
             Accursed
             thing
          
           ,
           the
           Cursed
           Uncleanness
           ,
           the
           Cursed
           Oaths
           ,
           the
           Cursed
           Intemperance
           and
           Drunkenness
           ,
           the
           Cursed
           Uncharitableness
           ,
           Enmity
           and
           Malice
           which
           are
           amongst
           us
           .
           These
           are
           all
           Execrable
           things
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           of
           them
           are
           able
           to
           blunt
           our
           Swords
           ,
           to
           damp
           our
           Powder
           ,
           to
           stifle
           our
           Cannon
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           all
           our
           Martial
           Provisions
           useless
           and
           ineffectual
           .
           Think
           you
           heard
           God
           speak
           to
           You
           as
           he
           did
           to
           Ioshua
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           the
           Whole
           People
           ,
           
             O
             Israel
             ,
             O
             
             England
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             stand
             before
             thine
             enemies
             ,
             until
             ye
             take
             away
             the
             Accursed
             thing
             from
             among
             you
             ,
          
           Verse
           13th
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
           All
           Sin
           is
           Accursed
           ;
           lay
           This
           aside
           ,
           and
           then
           go
           forth
           against
           your
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           Prosper
           .
           You
           may
           read
           in
           Iudges
           x.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           That
           
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             put
             away
             the
             strange
             Gods
             from
             among
             them
             ,
          
           as
           a
           Necessary
           Introduction
           and
           Preparative
           for
           undertaking
           a
           Successful
           War
           against
           their
           
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             were
          
           at
           that
           time
           
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             encamped
             against
             them
             .
          
           And
           this
           was
           done
           in
           Obedience
           to
           that
           Excellent
           Rule
           which
           was
           given
           them
           in
           Deut.
           xxiii
           .
           9.
           
           
             When
             the
             Host
             goeth
             forth
             against
             thine
             enmemies
             ,
             then
             keep
             thee
             from
             every
             wicked
             thing
          
           ;
           then
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           watchful
           over
           your selves
           ,
           that
           you
           indulge
           not
           any
           sort
           of
           Wickedness
           ;
           for
           Vice
           at
           Home
           will
           spoil
           your
           Forces
           Abroad
           .
           Here
           I
           might
           pertinently
           remind
           you
           to
           remove
           more
           particularly
           those
           Sins
           which
           are
           wont
           to
           be
           the
           
             Immediate
             Causes
             and
             Procurers
             of
             War
             ,
          
           those
           
             Lusts
             that
             War
             in
             your
             Members
             (
             Iames
          
           iv
           .
           1.
           )
           those
           Insatiable
           Desires
           and
           Wishes
           which
           breed
           in
           Men
           a
           strong
           Inclination
           to
           Quarrel
           with
           others
           ;
           such
           are
           Ambition
           ,
           Anger
           ,
           Cruelty
           ,
           Revenge
           ,
           Pride
           ,
           Desire
           of
           Glory
           ,
           *
           Covetousness
           ,
           Thirsting
           after
           Command
           and
           Greatness
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           Luxury
           and
           Prodigality
           ,
           which
           reduce
           Men
           
           to
           Streights
           and
           Wants
           ,
           whereupon
           they
           are
           necessitated
           as
           't
           were
           to
           Fight
           that
           they
           may
           Eat
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           *
           same
           word
           among
           the
           Hebrews
           signifies
           both
           ;
           )
           in
           brief
           ,
           a
           being
           Dissatisfied
           with
           our
           present
           State
           and
           Condition
           .
           These
           are
           the
           Load-stones
           that
           draw
           Steel
           to
           them
           ;
           these
           are
           the
           grand
           Procurers
           of
           War
           and
           Fighting
           ,
           of
           Blood
           and
           Slaughter
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           particularly
           concern'd
           to
           root
           out
           these
           Vices
           .
        
         
           Especially
           I
           might
           remind
           you
           not
           to
           addict
           your selves
           to
           the
           Sins
           of
           those
           Persons
           whom
           you
           Fight
           against
           .
           How
           absurd
           and
           unaccountable
           is
           it
           (
           think
           you
           )
           that
           when
           we
           have
           Proclaimed
           War
           against
           a
           Neighbouring
           Nation
           ,
           and
           even
           whilst
           we
           are
           Fighting
           them
           ,
           and
           hope
           to
           get
           the
           better
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           Conquer'd
           by
           their
           Vices
           ?
           We
           treat
           them
           as
           Loathed
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           in
           love
           with
           their
           Follies
           ,
           and
           doat
           upon
           their
           Vanities
           and
           Excesses
           .
           Let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           another
           course
           before
           we
           can
           look
           for
           Success
           and
           Victory
           .
           If
           we
           would
           have
           This
           declare
           it self
           on
           our
           side
           ,
           and
           even
           fling
           it self
           into
           our
           Arms
           ,
           we
           must
           make
           sure
           of
           the
           Conquest
           over
           the
           Disorders
           and
           Vices
           of
           those
           we
           take
           up
           Arms
           against
           .
           Briefly
           ,
           we
           must
           examin
           our
           Lives
           and
           Manners
           ,
           and
           whatever
           we
           discern
           to
           be
           amiss
           in
           us
           must
           be
           forsaken
           .
           We
           must
           
           first
           vanquish
           all
           our
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           may
           with
           some
           confidence
           engage
           the
           Adversary
           .
           We
           may
           hope
           for
           Success
           against
           our
           Bodily
           Enemies
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           subdued
           our
           Spiritual
           ones
           .
           What
           you
           read
           of
           Ionas
           may
           be
           a
           good
           Emblem
           to
           us
           in
           this
           present
           Affair
           .
           He
           was
           in
           Rebellion
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           was
           become
           a
           Great
           Sinner
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           and
           
             for
             his
             sake
          
           (
           as
           himself
           saith
           )
           a
           Great
           Tempest
           arose
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           exceedingly
           endangered
           the
           Ship
           wherein
           he
           was
           .
           There
           was
           no
           way
           to
           allay
           this
           Tempest
           and
           save
           the
           Ship
           ,
           but
           by
           
             taking
             up
             Ionas
             ,
             and
             casting
             him
             forth
             into
             the
             Sea
             ;
             then
             the
             Sea
             ceased
             from
             her
             raging
             .
          
           It
           is
           Sin
           that
           raises
           the
           Tempests
           of
           War
           among
           us
           :
           They
           are
           Sinners
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           
             lie
             fast
             asleep
          
           (
           as
           Ionas
           did
           )
           that
           endanger
           the
           Common
           Vessel
           wherein
           we
           are
           Embark'd
           .
           We
           shall
           all
           sink
           and
           be
           cast
           away
           ,
           unless
           the
           Troublesom
           Ionas
           be
           thrown
           over-board
           ,
           unless
           Sin
           be
           cast
           out
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           cast
           away
           your
           Sins
           ,
           to
           abstain
           from
           those
           Vices
           which
           you
           formerly
           committed
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           betake
           your selves
           to
           the
           serious
           Practice
           of
           all
           Holiness
           .
           The
           first
           thing
           you
           are
           to
           do
           is
           to
           give
           your selves
           unto
           Prayer
           .
           This
           is
           a
           proper
           Duty
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           is
           commended
           to
           us
           by
           the
           Examples
           of
           *
           
             Moses
             ,
             Samuel
          
           ,
           King
           
             Asa
             ,
             Iehosaphat
          
           
           and
           Hezekiah
           ,
           whose
           Prayers
           on
           this
           occasion
           are
           recorded
           .
           
             Let
             God
             arise
             ,
             and
             let
             his
             Enemies
             be
             scattered
             ,
          
           was
           the
           usual
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           or
           Collect
           which
           the
           Israelites
           used
           in
           their
           Marches
           against
           their
           Enemies
           .
           And
           we
           read
           that
           there
           were
           1
           Priests
           among
           them
           that
           waited
           on
           the
           War
           ,
           Persons
           set
           apart
           on
           purpose
           to
           go
           forth
           with
           their
           Armies
           ,
           and
           Pray
           with
           them
           upon
           any
           Expedition
           .
           Yea
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           see
           that
           this
           is
           a
           part
           even
           of
           Natural
           Religion
           ,
           the
           Pagans
           invoked
           their
           Gods
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           when
           they
           went
           forth
           to
           Battel
           :
           Thus
           it
           is
           particularly
           recorded
           of
           Cyrus
           ,
           that
           2
           he
           very
           earnestly
           implored
           their
           help
           in
           his
           Wars
           .
           But
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Romans
           were
           the
           most
           noted
           for
           this
           ;
           and
           therefore
           both
           3
           Tertullian
           and
           4
           Lactantius
           make
           mention
           of
           the
           special
           Addresses
           made
           to
           the
           Gods
           by
           those
           People
           in
           time
           of
           War.
           Scipio
           (
           that
           Great
           Thunderbolt
           of
           War
           )
           was
           an
           Example
           of
           this
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           5
           Livy
           testifies
           :
           He
           endeavoured
           to
           render
           the
           Gods
           favourable
           and
           propitious
           to
           him
           in
           Battel
           ,
           by
           his
           importunate
           Supplications
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           other
           Notable
           Instances
           not
           only
           in
           this
           Historian
           ,
           but
           in
           6
           Others
           .
           They
           generally
           acknowledg'd
           that
           their
           Help
           
           was
           in
           the
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           have
           the
           Gods
           on
           their
           side
           ,
           if
           they
           hoped
           for
           Success
           in
           Battel
           .
           The
           very
           
             Proclaiming
             of
             War
          
           among
           the
           Old
           Romans
           ,
           was
           in
           a
           Religious
           and
           Devout
           manner
           :
           It
           was
           accompanied
           with
           a
           solemn
           invoking
           of
           their
           Gods
           ,
           and
           with
           Ceremonies
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           .
           The
           Herauld
           was
           a
           kind
           of
           Priest.
           It
           might
           be
           observ'd
           that
           the
           
             Prince
             of
             Poets
          
           throughout
           his
           whole
           Iliads
           ,
           makes
           his
           Commanders
           invoke
           Iupiter
           before
           they
           undertook
           any
           Warlike
           Enterprize
           ;
           yea
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           single
           Person
           but
           craves
           his
           Aid
           immediately
           before
           he
           ingages
           his
           particular
           Adversary
           .
           Hereby
           this
           Antient
           Sage
           would
           give
           the
           World
           to
           understand
           that
           Praying
           and
           Fighting
           were
           not
           to
           be
           separated
           .
        
         
           Shall
           the
           Christian
           World
           then
           fall
           short
           of
           Pagans
           in
           this
           Religious
           Practice
           ?
           Shall
           we
           not
           with
           most
           ardent
           zeal
           beseech
           the
           Almighty
           to
           bless
           our
           Arms
           with
           Success
           ?
           Do
           the
           Turks
           begin
           their
           March
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           Onset
           in
           Battel
           with
           a
           loud
           Cry
           of
           
             Allah
             ,
             Allah
             ,
             Allah
             ,
             i.e.
          
           they
           thrice
           repeat
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           :
           And
           shall
           not
           Christians
           devoutly
           Supplicate
           their
           
             Iehovah
             Sabaoth
          
           ,
           their
           
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
          
           ,
           their
           Sacred
           and
           Undivided
           Trinity
           ,
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ?
           Yes
           ;
           this
           we
           find
           to
           have
           been
           the
           constant
           Course
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           in
           all
           Ages
           .
           Nobiscum
           was
           the
           Word
           used
           among
           the
           Christians
           of
           old
           in
           their
           Military
           Clamour
           :
           When
           
           they
           were
           to
           engage
           the
           Enemy
           they
           all
           out
           of
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           Necessity
           of
           God's
           Presence
           with
           them
           (
           according
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           *
           
             If
             God
             be
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             against
             us
             ?
             )
          
           unanimously
           cried
           out
           ,
           
             God
             with
             us
          
           ,
           and
           
             for
             us
          
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           Nobiscum
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           find
           it
           †
           Interpreted
           .
           There
           were
           solemn
           Prayers
           on
           the
           occasion
           of
           War
           in
           all
           the
           Antient
           Churches
           of
           the
           Christians
           :
           and
           so
           it
           should
           be
           now
           .
           The
           Gates
           of
           our
           Temples
           ,
           like
           those
           of
           
           Ianus's
           ,
           must
           stand
           open
           in
           these
           times
           of
           War.
           Whilst
           so
           many
           among
           us
           are
           belching
           out
           Oaths
           and
           Curses
           ,
           do
           you
           strive
           to
           call
           down
           a
           Blessing
           by
           your
           devout
           Petitions
           and
           Addresses
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           .
           Drown
           the
           Noise
           of
           their
           Prophane
           Swearing
           and
           Blasphemy
           by
           your
           Louder
           and
           Sacred
           Cries
           in
           the
           Ears
           of
           God.
           Let
           your
           Supplications
           be
           as
           prevalent
           and
           successful
           as
           those
           of
           the
           Christians
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           were
           stiled
           the
           
             Thundering
             Legion
          
           ,
           who
           procured
           Relief
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           a
           Defeat
           to
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           by
           their
           Urgent
           and
           Incessant
           Cries
           to
           Heaven
           .
           See
           then
           that
           you
           be
           very
           warm
           in
           your
           Addresses
           ,
           urge
           and
           solicite
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           by
           your
           continued
           Applications
           .
           God
           may
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           give
           that
           to
           our
           Prayers
           which
           he
           denies
           to
           our
           Courage
           ;
           we
           may
           prevail
           more
           by
           our
           Humble
           Petitions
           
           than
           by
           our
           Valorous
           Enterprizes
           .
        
         
           And
           with
           Prayer
           join
           all
           other
           Acts
           of
           
             Religious
             Worship
          
           ,
           devote
           your selves
           wholly
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           never
           think
           your selves
           Safe
           whilst
           you
           abandon
           that
           .
           Plutarch
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           Numa
           ,
           that
           when
           Word
           was
           brought
           him
           that
           the
           Enemy
           was
           near
           at
           hand
           ,
           his
           answer
           was
           ,
           I
           fear
           them
           not
           :
           Let
           them
           come
           at
           their
           perill
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           Sacrificing
           unto
           the
           God's
           .
           He
           thought
           himself
           Safe
           in
           that
           Religious
           Employment
           ,
           and
           reckon'd
           it
           his
           best
           Protection
           against
           his
           Enemies
           .
           Shall
           not
           we
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           
             offer
             Spiritual
             Sacrifices
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           esteem
           those
           as
           our
           greatest
           Safety
           and
           Security
           in
           time
           of
           War
           and
           Slaughter
           ?
        
         
           And
           let
           us
           be
           daily
           employed
           not
           only
           in
           all
           Holy
           Exercises
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           but
           let
           us
           live
           in
           the
           constant
           Practice
           of
           those
           Religious
           Duties
           which
           respect
           our Selves
           and
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           God.
           We
           must
           think
           it
           to
           be
           our
           present
           Concern
           to
           live
           Soberly
           ,
           Righteously
           ,
           and
           Godlily
           .
           Those
           more
           especially
           that
           are
           in
           Authority
           ought
           at
           this
           time
           to
           discharge
           their
           Great
           and
           weighty
           Office
           with
           all
           Faithfulness
           .
           It
           is
           requisite
           that
           these
           Persons
           give
           some
           remarkable
           Proof
           of
           their
           hearty
           Desire
           and
           Endeavour
           to
           Amend
           their
           own
           Lives
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           that
           are
           committed
           to
           their
           Charge
           .
           If
           it
           would
           please
           God
           to
           stir
           up
           the
           Hearts
           of
           the
           
             Great
             Ones
          
           of
           the
           Land
           to
           do
           some
           Eminent
           thing
           
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           for
           the
           reforming
           of
           themselves
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           no
           longer
           Conniv●
           at
           the
           Crying
           Sins
           amongst
           us
           by
           letting
           them
           go
           Unpunish'd
           ,
           but
           would
           from
           henceforth
           severely
           check
           (
           as
           they
           might
           easily
           do
           with
           great
           Success
           )
           the
           Prophaning
           of
           the
           Christian
           and
           Evangelical
           Sabbath
           ,
           the
           Impious
           Swearing
           and
           Cursing
           ,
           the
           Wild
           Intemperance
           and
           Debauchery
           ,
           the
           Excessive
           Pride
           and
           Luxury
           ,
           the
           Impudent
           Lewdness
           and
           Wantonness
           which
           reign
           among
           us
           ,
           if
           (
           I
           say
           )
           they
           would
           curb
           and
           chastise
           these
           Enormities
           ,
           and
           thereby
           testify
           their
           utter
           Abhorrence
           of
           them
           ,
           we
           might
           then
           entertain
           good
           hopes
           that
           God
           will
           go
           forth
           with
           our
           Armies
           ,
           and
           remove
           this
           great
           Judgment
           of
           War
           by
           a
           happy
           Victory
           on
           our
           Side
           .
           The
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           and
           King
           of
           Kings
           inspire
           their
           Hearts
           with
           full
           resolutions
           to
           do
           these
           things
           Effectually
           and
           Speedily
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Nation
           may
           partake
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Fruit
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           in
           some
           sort
           the
           General
           Concern
           of
           you
           All
           :
           For
           here
           you
           may
           observe
           in
           the
           Instance
           which
           is
           before
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           
             People
             of
             Israel
          
           executed
           Judgment
           on
           Achan
           :
           They
           brought
           out
           this
           grievous
           Offender
           and
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           first
           stoned
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           burnt
           them
           :
           They
           also
           brought
           forth
           the
           Accursed
           things
           which
           had
           been
           stolen
           and
           ●id
           ,
           and
           dealt
           with
           them
           as
           things
           Devoted
           and
           
             Cursed
             ,
             i.e.
          
           they
           utterly
           destroy'd
           and
           
           consumed
           them
           with
           Fire
           ,
           and
           therein
           exactly
           obeyed
           the
           Order
           and
           Command
           that
           God
           had
           given
           .
           When
           they
           had
           done
           this
           they
           went
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Ai
           and
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           *
           
             smote
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             let
             none
             of
             them
             remain
             or
             escape
             .
          
           Let
           us
           learn
           hence
           our
           indispensable
           Duty
           at
           this
           time
           :
           We
           must
           reform
           our selves
           and
           others
           :
           The
           Magistrates
           are
           obliged
           more
           especially
           to
           punish
           Sin
           wherever
           they
           find
           it
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           All
           of
           us
           obliged
           to
           act
           according
           to
           what
           God
           hath
           enjoyned
           us
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           be
           a
           Victorious
           People
           .
           Never
           look
           to
           thrive
           and
           prosper
           in
           Battel
           till
           you
           leave
           off
           Fighting
           with
           God
           ,
           till
           you
           resolve
           to
           obey
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           and
           to
           conform
           your
           Lives
           to
           the
           Laws
           which
           he
           prescribes
           you
           .
           This
           is
           the
           very
           thing
           which
           was
           inculcated
           by
           Ioshua
           when
           he
           was
           taking
           his
           farewell
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           and
           going
           the
           way
           of
           all
           Flesh
           ;
           he
           lets
           them
           know
           that
           if
           they
           will
           
             keep
             and
             do
             all
             that
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             turn
             not
             aside
             therefrom
             ,
             to
             the
             right
             Hand
             or
             to
             the
             left
             ,
          
           but
           that
           
             they
             cleave
             unto
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             ,
          
           then
           
             one
             Man
             of
             them
             should
             chase
             a
             Thousand
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             should
             Fight
             for
             them
             ,
          
           Jos.
           xxiii
           .
           6
           ,
           8
           ,
           10.
           then
           they
           should
           see
           the
           happy
           Success
           of
           their
           Arms.
           We
           who
           own
           the
           Honourable
           Name
           of
           Christians
           have
           a
           
             Written
             Book
             of
             Laws
             ,
             viz.
          
           Those
           which
           were
           given
           us
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           our
           Blessed
           Lord.
           If
           we
           
             turn
             not
             aside
             from
             
             these
             ,
          
           but
           carefully
           endeavour
           
             to
             keep
             and
             do
             ▪
          
           all
           that
           is
           contain'd
           in
           them
           ,
           God
           will
           reward
           our
           Obedience
           by
           enabling
           us
           to
           chase
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           never
           so
           Numerous
           .
           If
           we
           may
           credit
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           there
           appeared
           to
           
             Constantine
             the
             Great
          
           in
           his
           Expedition
           against
           Maxentius
           a
           Cross
           ,
           an
           Auspicious
           ,
           Sign
           ,
           in
           the
           Heavens
           with
           this
           Inscription
           on
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             In
             or
             by
             this
             overcome
          
           .
           The
           Cross
           without
           Doubt
           was
           the
           Emblem
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Holy
           Institution
           of
           a
           Crucified
           Saviour
           .
           By
           this
           you
           shall
           Conquer
           ,
           by
           conscientiously
           Observing
           the
           Rules
           of
           this
           most
           Holy
           Religion
           ,
           by
           Living
           and
           Acting
           according
           to
           the
           Prescriptions
           of
           the
           Gospel
           you
           shall
           vanquish
           your
           most
           implacable
           Foes
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           then
           your
           Duty
           and
           your
           Interest
           :
           You
           must
           abandon
           your
           Sins
           and
           cleave
           unto
           God
           with
           full
           purpose
           of
           Heart
           ,
           otherwise
           you
           can
           never
           prosper
           .
           The
           very
           Heathens
           had
           this
           Notion
           that
           the
           only
           way
           to
           be
           Conquerors
           was
           to
           have
           the
           Divine
           Presence
           with
           them
           :
           Accordingly
           when
           ever
           they
           went
           to
           War
           (
           as
           well
           as
           in
           other
           dangers
           and
           difficulties
           )
           they
           constantly
           pack'd
           up
           their
           Gods
           ,
           and
           carried
           them
           with
           them
           ,
           thinking
           that
           they
           were
           never
           safe
           without
           them
           ,
           and
           especially
           that
           they
           could
           not
           prosper
           in
           Battel
           unless
           their
           Gods
           went
           with
           them
           .
           Upon
           this
           perswasion
           the
           Trojans
           thought
           themselves
           Secure
           whilst
           they
           
           had
           the
           Image
           of
           Pallas
           with
           them
           :
           And
           the
           City
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           destroy'd
           as
           soon
           as
           that
           was
           gone
           .
           Upon
           the
           same
           Ground
           it
           was
           the
           usual
           Custom
           of
           the
           Pagans
           to
           call
           forth
           the
           
             Gods
             of
             the
             Place
          
           before
           they
           besieg'd
           it
           ,
           they
           perswading
           themselves
           that
           as
           long
           as
           They
           were
           there
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           vain
           to
           assault
           it
           ,
           for
           They
           would
           defend
           them
           from
           all
           Danger
           .
           Upon
           the
           like
           apprehension
           some
           of
           the
           Heathens
           used
           to
           tie
           up
           their
           God's
           ,
           and
           fasten
           them
           with
           Chains
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           go
           away
           and
           leave
           them
           ,
           as
           several
           Writers
           Witness
           .
           All
           this
           shews
           that
           they
           were
           perswaded
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           
             God's
             being
             with
             them
          
           was
           the
           Foundation
           of
           Success
           and
           Prosperity
           .
           Let
           us
           much
           more
           ,
           who
           acknowledge
           the
           only
           True
           God
           ,
           fix
           this
           upon
           our
           Minds
           that
           his
           Presence
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           in
           order
           to
           Success
           and
           victory
           .
           There
           is
           never
           any
           Good
           Fighting
           without
           his
           Assistance
           .
           And
           't
           is
           as
           certain
           that
           we
           can
           never
           have
           This
           as
           long
           as
           we
           continue
           in
           our
           Sins
           .
           We
           cannot
           with
           any
           reason
           expect
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           to
           be
           with
           us
           till
           we
           amend
           our
           Lives
           .
           Indeed
           it
           is
           a
           high
           piece
           of
           Impudence
           and
           Effrontery
           to
           imagine
           the
           contrary
           .
           A
           Vitious
           and
           wicked
           Life
           will
           certainly
           quash
           and
           frustrate
           all
           our
           Warlike
           Enterprizes
           .
           I
           hope
           the
           serious
           Consideration
           of
           this
           will
           make
           you
           improve
           the
           Time
           of
           Fasting
           and
           Humiliation
           which
           is
           set
           apart
           Monthly
           by
           our
           Church
           to
           the
           great
           and
           
           worthy
           Designs
           of
           it
           ,
           namely
           the
           Abhorring
           of
           your
           former
           evil
           Ways
           ,
           and
           the
           speedy
           Reforming
           of
           your
           Lives
           .
           We
           are
           apt
           to
           trust
           too
           much
           to
           the
           Goodness
           of
           our
           Cause
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           looking
           not
           to
           our
           Sins
           ,
           nor
           taking
           care
           to
           Remove
           that
           which
           provokes
           God.
           But
           let
           us
           remember
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           have
           a
           Good
           Cause
           ,
           unless
           our
           Lives
           be
           Good
           also
           .
           There
           is
           a
           necessity
           of
           our
           being
           Religious
           and
           Righteous
           in
           order
           to
           being
           blessed
           in
           the
           Enterprizes
           of
           War.
           Let
           every
           one
           of
           you
           then
           begin
           to
           amend
           and
           reform
           himself
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           you
           will
           promote
           a
           General
           Reformation
           .
           If
           one
           Achan
           brought
           a
           Curse
           on
           the
           whole
           people
           of
           Israel
           ,
           then
           one
           Holy
           Penitent
           who
           hath
           been
           a
           Great
           Sinner
           ,
           but
           becomes
           as
           Eminent
           for
           his
           Repentance
           ,
           may
           bring
           a
           Blessing
           on
           the
           whole
           Community
           .
           Not
           only
           the
           Family
           to
           which
           such
           a
           Person
           belongs
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           City
           or
           Town
           he
           lives
           in
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           Nation
           may
           fare
           the
           better
           for
           him
           .
           If
           but
           a
           few
           of
           you
           will
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           sight
           of
           your
           Sins
           and
           a
           reformation
           of
           your
           Ways
           ,
           I
           hope
           even
           that
           will
           derive
           a
           Blessing
           on
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           .
           Or
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           but
           come
           to
           this
           ,
           to
           be
           Ashamed
           of
           what
           is
           past
           ,
           and
           heartily
           to
           Intend
           and
           Purpose
           to
           amend
           your
           Ways
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           even
           this
           may
           be
           accepted
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Forces
           both
           at
           Land
           and
           Sea
           may
           feel
           the
           happy
           Effect
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           You
           see
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           Design
           of
           This
           Discourse
           :
           It
           is
           no
           other
           than
           This
           ,
           to
           put
           you
           into
           the
           way
           of
           being
           Victorious
           .
           That
           which
           I
           have
           said
           doth
           indeed
           
             more
             immediately
          
           concern
           Those
           who
           personally
           and
           actually
           engage
           in
           the
           Wars
           at
           this
           time
           .
           They
           must
           leave
           their
           Sins
           behind
           them
           ,
           their
           Prophane
           and
           Blasphemous
           Swearing
           ,
           their
           Love
           of
           Drunkenness
           and
           Uncleanness
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Sins
           which
           they
           formerly
           indulged
           themselves
           in
           .
           If
           I
           had
           an
           opportunity
           of
           speaking
           in
           the
           Ears
           of
           These
           Men
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           very
           Plain
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           understand
           how
           they
           endanger
           both
           themselves
           and
           us
           by
           the
           Cherishing
           those
           Vile
           and
           Abominable
           Vices
           .
           I
           should
           very
           warmly
           urge
           upon
           them
           their
           Present
           Duty
           ,
           and
           most
           affectionately
           beseech
           them
           that
           they
           would
           not
           destroy
           both
           themselves
           and
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           by
           continuing
           in
           the
           Love
           or
           Practice
           of
           those
           Crying
           Sins
           .
           Can
           those
           Forces
           prosper
           which
           are
           led
           forth
           against
           the
           Enemy
           with
           Oaths
           and
           Curses
           in
           their
           mouths
           ?
           Will
           not
           this
           almost
           spoil
           
             the
             Word
             of
             Command
          
           ?
           Can
           Men
           of
           Prophaneness
           and
           Debauchery
           successfully
           defend
           a
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ?
           The
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           Hearts
           of
           all
           Men
           at
           his
           disposal
           ,
           and
           can
           change
           and
           turn
           them
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           reform
           and
           reclaim
           this
           sort
           of
           Persons
           ,
           and
           inable
           them
           to
           ingage
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           their
           King
           and
           Country
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           above
           these
           )
           of
           
           their
           Religion
           ,
           with
           a
           hearty
           renouncing
           of
           their
           former
           evil
           Ways
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           hatred
           of
           their
           past
           Miscarriages
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           cover
           their
           Heads
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           Battel
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           the
           happy
           Instruments
           of
           conveying
           Victory
           and
           Peace
           ,
           Safety
           and
           Prosperity
           to
           the
           Whole
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           that
           hear
           me
           this
           day
           ,
           you
           that
           are
           at
           Home
           as
           well
           as
           they
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Camp
           ,
           you
           that
           are
           on
           Land
           as
           well
           as
           those
           that
           are
           Abroad
           at
           Sea
           ,
           are
           nearly
           concern'd
           in
           This
           Discourse
           .
           You
           that
           are
           not
           engaged
           in
           Battel
           ,
           are
           to
           abandon
           and
           forsake
           your
           Sins
           no
           less
           than
           those
           who
           are
           actually
           concern'd
           in
           the
           Wars
           .
           This
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           forenamed
           place
           ,
           
             Deut.
             xxiii
             .
             9.
             
             When
             the
             Host
             goeth
             forth
             against
             thy
             enemy
             ,
             then
             keep
             thee
             from
             every
             wi●ked
             thing
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           Text
           that
           we
           should
           constantly
           bear
           in
           our
           Minds
           whilst
           the
           War
           continues
           .
           Our
           Host
           is
           now
           going
           forth
           against
           the
           Enemy
           ;
           see
           that
           you
           observe
           this
           Injunction
           ;
           dare
           not
           to
           act
           those
           Sins
           which
           you
           have
           heretofore
           been
           addicted
           to
           .
           Whilst
           the
           Host
           is
           gone
           to
           fight
           with
           the
           Adversary
           ,
           do
           you
           grapple
           with
           your
           Sins
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           subdue
           and
           conquer
           them
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           under
           .
           
             Keep
             your selves
             now
             ,
             now
          
           especially
           
             from
             every
             wicked
             thing
          
           .
           Let
           him
           that
           Swore
           swear
           no
           more
           ,
           let
           him
           that
           Cheated
           and
           Defrauded
           ,
           him
           that
           Injur'd
           and
           Oppress'd
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           be
           no
           longer
           guilty
           of
           those
           Crimes
           .
           Let
           him
           that
           lived
           in
           Drunkenness
           
           or
           Lewdness
           leave
           off
           those
           Wicked
           Courses
           :
           And
           whatever
           other
           Sin
           any
           Person
           was
           given
           to
           ,
           let
           him
           do
           so
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           let
           him
           practise
           the
           contrary
           Virtues
           and
           Graces
           .
           This
           must
           be
           done
           if
           you
           hope
           to
           hear
           any
           good
           Tidings
           from
           our
           Forces
           and
           Fleets
           .
           According
           as
           you
           behave
           your selves
           here
           ,
           you
           must
           expect
           your
           Success
           will
           be
           there
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           certain
           than
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           Sins
           and
           Disorders
           of
           a
           People
           at
           Home
           are
           oftentimes
           punish'd
           and
           reveng'd
           Abroad
           ,
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           Sea.
           Therefore
           take
           heed
           what
           you
           do
           ;
           sin
           not
           wilfully
           against
           God
           ,
           especially
           at
           such
           a
           Juncture
           as
           this
           .
           If
           you
           would
           subdue
           your
           Enemies
           ,
           you
           must
           make
           God
           your
           Friend
           ;
           and
           this
           you
           cannot
           do
           unless
           you
           renounce
           your
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           leave
           off
           the
           Practice
           of
           Vice.
           Observe
           it
           ,
           before
           God
           would
           send
           Gideon
           against
           the
           
             Midianites
             (
             i.e.
          
           to
           fight
           them
           )
           he
           caused
           him
           to
           purge
           the
           Land
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           in
           Iudges
           vi
           .
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           
           Baal's
           Altars
           were
           pluck'd
           down
           ,
           and
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           True
           God
           was
           set
           up
           .
           If
           Baal
           stands
           ,
           Israel
           falls
           ;
           if
           Idolatry
           be
           maintain'd
           ,
           the
           Midianites
           will
           get
           the
           better
           ;
           but
           whilst
           the
           Israelites
           draw
           their
           Swords
           ,
           and
           hew
           down
           Baal
           ,
           they
           do
           but
           whet
           them
           ,
           and
           sharpen
           their
           Edge
           against
           their
           Enemy
           .
           You
           see
           then
           how
           greatly
           you
           are
           concerned
           to
           amend
           your
           Lives
           ,
           and
           to
           renounce
           your
           former
           Sins
           ,
           for
           those
           are
           your
           Idols
           .
           Unless
           you
           do
           this
           you
           cannot
           reasonably
           expect
           that
           
           God
           will
           will
           give
           a
           Blessing
           to
           our
           Military
           Undertakings
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           stem
           the
           Raging
           Torrent
           of
           France
           ,
           and
           curb
           the
           Fury
           of
           the
           Ottoman
           Forces
           .
           
           Moses's
           words
           are
           remarkable
           ,
           
             O
             that
             they
             were
             wise
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             consider
             their
             latter
             End
             ,
          
           and
           thereby
           be
           stir'd
           up
           to
           amend
           their
           doings
           :
           
             How
             should
             one
             chase
             a
             Thousand
             ,
             and
             two
             put
             ten
             thousand
             to
             flight
             ?
             Deut.
          
           xxxii
           .
           29
           ,
           30.
           
           As
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           a
           Religious
           and
           Penitent
           people
           are
           a
           Wise
           people
           ,
           and
           such
           will
           prove
           Victorious
           in
           a
           most
           wonderful
           manner
           .
           That
           you
           may
           be
           the
           latter
           ,
           be
           careful
           to
           be
           the
           former
           :
           That
           your
           Arms
           may
           be
           bless'd
           with
           Conquest
           ,
           lay
           down
           your
           Sins
           ,
           forsake
           every
           beloved
           Vice.
           To
           conclude
           all
           with
           the
           
           Psalmist's
           words
           ,
           
             Through
             God
             we
             shall
             do
             valiantly
             ,
          
           but
           then
           we
           must
           vanquish
           our
           Lusts
           :
           
             He
             it
             is
             that
             shall
             tread
             down
             our
             Enemies
             ,
          
           but
           not
           unless
           we
           do
           so
           to
           our
           Vices
           ,
           unless
           we
           heartily
           bewail
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           the
           Sins
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           sincerely
           resolve
           from
           henceforth
           to
           abandon
           our
           Wicked
           Ways
           ,
           and
           to
           reform
           our
           Lives
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           more
           like
           Christians
           and
           Protestants
           than
           we
           have
           hitherto
           done
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Extream
           Danger
           of
           Intestine
           Divisions
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           A
           Sermon
           Preach'd
           before
           the
           Lord
           Mayor
           and
           Aldermen
           at
           Guild-Hall
           Chapel
           .
        
         
           
             MARK
             III.
             24.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             a
             Kingdom
             be
             divided
             against
             it self
             ,
             that
             Kingdom
             cannot
             stand
             .
          
        
         
           IF
           you
           consult
           the
           *
           Other
           Evangelists
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           that
           the
           Malicious
           Cavils
           of
           the
           Iews
           against
           the
           Miraculous
           Cure
           which
           our
           Saviour
           had
           wrought
           upon
           a
           Dumb
           Man
           ,
           were
           the
           occasion
           of
           These
           Words
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Pharisees
           saw
           that
           the
           Devil
           ,
           who
           possess'd
           this
           poor
           Wretch
           ,
           was
           ejected
           ,
           they
           blasphemously
           cried
           out
           against
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             He
             casteth
             out
             Devils
             by
             Beelzebub
             
             the
             Prince
             of
             Devils
             ,
          
           he
           holds
           Correspondence
           with
           that
           Arch
           Fiend
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           League
           and
           Confederacy
           with
           the
           Chief
           of
           those
           Apostate
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           it
           is
           that
           he
           doth
           these
           great
           Feats
           .
           In
           answer
           to
           which
           blasphemous
           Cavil
           our
           Saviour
           lets
           them
           know
           how
           Incredible
           and
           Absurd
           a
           thing
           this
           is
           which
           they
           alledge
           .
           1
           
             How
             can
             Satan
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             cast
             out
             Satan
          
           ?
           Is
           it
           any
           ways
           likely
           that
           one
           Fiend
           will
           dispossess
           another
           ?
           For
           (
           as
           he
           adds
           )
           2
           
             if
             Satanrise
             up
             against
             himself
             ,
             and
             be
             divided
             ,
             he
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             but
             hath
             an
             end
             .
          
           It
           is
           impossible
           that
           that
           Hellish
           Empire
           should
           last
           long
           if
           he
           goes
           thus
           to
           Work.
           For
           see
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Oeconomicks
           ,
           3
           
             If
             a
             House
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             be
             divided
             against
             it self
             ,
             that
             House
             cannot
             stand
             :
          
           And
           in
           Politicks
           ,
           
             If
             a
             Kingdom
             be
             divided
             against
             it self
             ,
             that
             Kingdom
             cannot
             stand
          
           ;
           so
           fares
           it
           in
           the
           present
           case
           ,
           4
           
             If
             Satan
             be
             divided
             against
             himself
             ,
             how
             shall
             his
             Kingdom
             stand
             ?
          
           How
           shall
           his
           Designs
           and
           Endeavours
           against
           Christ
           and
           his
           Kingdom
           be
           carried
           on
           ?
           If
           he
           and
           his
           Agents
           be
           at
           Variance
           among
           themselves
           and
           combate
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Darkness
           will
           soon
           be
           shatter'd
           and
           broken
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           how
           the
           Words
           are
           brought
           in
           here
           ,
           namely
           by
           way
           of
           Similitude
           and
           Illustration
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           shall
           wave
           this
           Consideration
           of
           them
           
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           take
           them
           in
           their
           Absolute
           capacity
           and
           meaning
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           an
           excellent
           Maxim
           or
           Aphorism
           ,
           or
           a
           most
           Useful
           Observation
           in
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           ordering
           of
           Publick
           Societies
           and
           Communities
           .
           Being
           thus
           consider'd
           they
           are
           resolved
           into
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           that
           
             there
             is
             not
             a
             more
             infallible
             Crisis
             of
             the
             Ruin
             and
             Downfal
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             than
             their
             Divisions
             and
             Breaches
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           I
           say
           ,
           
             not
             a
             more
             infallible
             one
          
           ,
           for
           of
           all
           the
           Signs
           and
           Fore-runners
           of
           a
           Nations
           Ruin
           ,
           this
           proves
           the
           most
           Certain
           and
           Unquestionable
           ,
           this
           proves
           the
           most
           Unerring
           and
           Fatal
           Omen
           ,
           When
           you
           see
           Intestine
           Quarrels
           ,
           Contentions
           and
           Digladiations
           grow
           high
           in
           a
           Nation
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           observe
           a
           general
           aversness
           in
           Men
           to
           Peace
           and
           Reconcilement
           ,
           then
           conclude
           that
           an
           Universal
           Devastation
           is
           hastning
           on
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Memorable
           Parable
           which
           you
           meet
           with
           in
           the
           Prophecy
           of
           Ieremiah
           ,
           where
           under
           the
           Representation
           of
           
             Bottles
             filled
             with
             Wine
          
           the
           Ruinous
           Estate
           of
           the
           Iews
           is
           foretold
           .
           *
           
             I
             will
             fill
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             with
             Drunkenness
             :
             And
             I
             will
             dash
             them
             one
             against
             another
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             pity
             nor
             spare
             ,
             nor
             have
             mercy
             ,
             but
             destroy
             them
             .
          
           A
           Spirit
           of
           Drunkenness
           shall
           possess
           them
           ,
           they
           shall
           experience
           the
           worst
           sort
           of
           Intoxication
           ,
           they
           shall
           
             be
             drunk
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             Wine
          
           (
           as
           another
           
           ther
           Prophet
           expresseth
           it
           )
           they
           shall
           Reel
           and
           Stagger
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           Dissettled
           and
           Divided
           ,
           they
           shall
           (
           like
           the
           Clubs
           of
           Debauched
           Men
           )
           be
           fill'd
           with
           Noise
           and
           Clamour
           ,
           they
           shall
           Quarrel
           and
           Fight
           with
           one
           another
           ;
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           Harmony
           ,
           no
           Concord
           and
           Agreement
           .
           Thus
           
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             a
             Land
             are
             fill'd
             with
             Drunkenness
             :
          
           And
           this
           is
           always
           the
           certain
           sign
           of
           their
           
             being
             dashed
             one
             against
             another
          
           ,
           of
           their
           being
           Ruined
           and
           Destroyed
           .
           When
           Vnity
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           Sobriety
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           is
           once
           lost
           ,
           Destruction
           is
           the
           inevitable
           close
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Give
           me
           leave
           to
           refresh
           your
           Memories
           with
           a
           few
           Instances
           to
           this
           purpose
           out
           of
           History
           both
           Sacred
           and
           Prophane
           ,
           Foreign
           as
           well
           as
           Domestick
           .
           And
           God
           knoweth
           I
           have
           no
           other
           design
           in
           so
           doing
           but
           This
           ,
           that
           We
           of
           These
           Nations
           ,
           We
           of
           this
           Island
           especially
           may
           not
           be
           made
           an
           Instance
           our selves
           ,
           and
           become
           the
           Subject
           of
           future
           Histories
           .
           Take
           the
           
             Four
             Great
             Monarchies
          
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           there
           you
           will
           find
           the
           Truth
           of
           this
           exemplified
           and
           confirm'd
           .
           The
           Division
           of
           the
           First
           Universal
           Empire
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           
             Babylonians
             ,
             Assyrians
          
           and
           Medes
           mutually
           striving
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           breaking
           in
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           procured
           their
           Dissolution
           ,
           and
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           that
           Prediction
           in
           the
           Prophetical
           Writings
           ,
           *
           
             Babylon
             is
             fallen
          
           ;
           which
           
           had
           reference
           to
           the
           Ruin
           of
           that
           Monarchy
           by
           the
           Medes
           and
           
             Persians
             ,
             viz.
          
           when
           Belshazar
           the
           last
           King
           of
           Babylon
           was
           slain
           ,
           and
           Darius
           the
           Mede
           and
           Cyrus
           the
           Persian
           took
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           this
           Monarchy
           lasted
           thrice
           as
           long
           as
           any
           that
           succeeded
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           reason
           was
           because
           there
           was
           not
           so
           much
           Division
           in
           the
           World
           at
           first
           .
           And
           if
           we
           look
           into
           the
           next
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Medo-Persian
             Empire
          
           ,
           mixt
           and
           various
           in
           its
           very
           Make
           ,
           which
           is
           express'd
           in
           Daniel
           by
           *
           
             Three
             Ribs
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           its
           Different
           and
           
             Disagreeing
             Temper
          
           contributed
           to
           its
           Downfal
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           short
           time
           .
           But
           this
           is
           more
           evident
           and
           visible
           in
           the
           following
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Greek
             Monarchy
          
           ,
           which
           was
           whole
           and
           entire
           all
           the
           time
           of
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           (
           the
           First
           Founder
           of
           it
           )
           but
           afterwards
           being
           divided
           among
           his
           Captains
           (
           who
           are
           meant
           by
           the
           †
           
             four
             horns
             of
             the
             Ram
          
           in
           Daniel
           )
           they
           and
           those
           that
           succeeded
           them
           by
           their
           constant
           Jarrings
           and
           ambitious
           Encroachings
           upon
           one
           anothers
           Allotments
           ,
           thereby
           rendred
           all
           those
           spacious
           Countreys
           fit
           for
           the
           Roman
           Conquest
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           their
           Divisions
           caused
           the
           actual
           Translation
           of
           the
           Empire
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
           And
           so
           the
           
             Fourth
             and
             last
             Monarchy
          
           was
           set
           up
           ,
           which
           soon
           began
           to
           have
           the
           same
           Fate
           with
           the
           others
           ,
           viz.
           when
           it
           came
           to
           be
           split
           into
           Two
           ,
           the
           Eastern
           and
           the
           
             Western
             Empire
          
           ;
           which
           Division
           
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           *
           
             Feet
             of
             Iron
             and
             Clay
          
           in
           
           Nebuchadnezar's
           Dream
           ,
           materials
           of
           a
           different
           and
           contrary
           Nature
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           able
           to
           fasten
           and
           cement
           together
           for
           any
           considerable
           time
           .
           When
           the
           Empire
           was
           thus
           divided
           ,
           it
           lasted
           not
           long
           ,
           for
           that
           part
           of
           it
           which
           was
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           was
           extinct
           in
           Augustulus
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           Moiety
           in
           the
           East
           decay'd
           in
           the
           Emperor
           
           Heraclius's
           Reign
           ,
           when
           the
           Saracens
           revolted
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           flock'd
           to
           Mahomet
           ;
           and
           it
           had
           its
           period
           in
           Constantine
           the
           Fifth
           ;
           for
           as
           for
           what
           remains
           in
           Germany
           in
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           meer
           Title
           and
           a
           Shadow
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           will
           be
           more
           Particular
           :
           The
           Sacred
           History
           assigns
           This
           very
           thing
           which
           I
           am
           now
           speaking
           of
           as
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           Confusion
           and
           Destruction
           of
           the
           Antient
           
             Egyptian
             Dynasty
          
           ;
           for
           we
           read
           in
           the
           
             Burden
             of
             Egypt
             (
             Isai.
          
           xix
           .
           )
           i.e.
           the
           Prophetick
           Denuntiation
           against
           it
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             set
             against
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             they
             fought
             every
             one
             against
             his
             Brother
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             against
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             City
             against
             City
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             against
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           2.
           
           And
           this
           is
           further
           express'd
           in
           ver
           .
           14.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             mingled
             a
             perverse
             spirit
             in
             the
             midst
             thereof
          
           ;
           which
           points
           at
           the
           Cause
           and
           Source
           of
           their
           mutual
           Distractions
           :
           These
           proceeded
           from
           a
           
             Spirit
             of
             Perversenesses
          
           (
           as
           't
           is
           in
           the
           
             Hebrew
             )
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Giddiness
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             ●
             Latin
          
           well
           explains
           it
           .
           Being
           acted
           by
           
           this
           ,
           they
           cross'd
           and
           plagued
           one
           another
           ;
           their
           Counsels
           ,
           Designs
           and
           Undertakings
           were
           contrary
           .
           Being
           intoxicated
           with
           this
           Vertiginous
           Spirit
           
             they
             stagger'd
             like
             a
             drunken
             man
             ,
          
           as
           it
           follows
           in
           that
           forementioned
           Verse
           .
           This
           weakning
           of
           one
           another
           by
           their
           mutual
           Oppositions
           gave
           occasion
           to
           Psammiticus
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           King
           but
           of
           one
           Province
           ,
           to
           encroach
           upon
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           to
           engross
           the
           whole
           Dominion
           of
           Egypt
           to
           himself
           ,
           by
           help
           of
           *
           Foreign
           Force
           which
           he
           call'd
           to
           his
           Assistance
           .
           Or
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           more
           fully
           to
           understand
           the
           Words
           ,
           their
           Wars
           and
           Dissentions
           among
           themselves
           made
           way
           for
           the
           Assyrian
           Invasion
           (
           of
           which
           you
           read
           in
           Isai.
           xx
           .
           4.
           )
           which
           proved
           very
           Fatal
           and
           Mischievous
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Sacred
           Records
           acquaint
           us
           that
           the
           unhappy
           Dividing
           of
           Israel
           into
           two
           Kingdoms
           ,
           which
           before
           was
           One
           and
           Entire
           ,
           so
           enfeebled
           that
           People
           that
           at
           length
           it
           ended
           in
           their
           Ruin.
           For
           from
           the
           Ten
           Tribes
           being
           Separated
           and
           Rent
           from
           the
           other
           Two
           ,
           proceeded
           all
           their
           Civil
           Wars
           and
           Distractions
           at
           Home
           :
           And
           this
           also
           made
           way
           for
           the
           Conquests
           by
           the
           Chaldean
           Kings
           ,
           and
           was
           at
           last
           the
           occasion
           of
           their
           Foreign
           Captivity
           .
           This
           is
           confess'd
           by
           their
           own
           Learned
           Antiquary
           and
           Historian
           ,
           who
           particularly
           Remarks
           ,
           that
           this
           Defection
           from
           Rehoboam
           ,
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           and
           dividing
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           were
           *
           
             the
             beginning
             and
             first
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             Evils
             that
             be●el
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             final
             Overthrow
             .
          
           Afterwards
           ,
           among
           the
           same
           People
           the
           Factions
           and
           Contentions
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           Fighting
           and
           Scu●fling
           for
           the
           High-Priests
           place
           ,
           brought
           in
           the
           Kings
           of
           Syria
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           long
           after
           this
           ,
           what
           was
           it
           but
           the
           Intestine
           Divisions
           ,
           Sects
           and
           Parties
           in
           the
           same
           Nation
           which
           occasion'd
           the
           demolishing
           of
           their
           City
           by
           
             Titus
             Vespasian
          
           ?
           Their
           own
           Civil
           Broils
           and
           Discords
           made
           way
           for
           his
           Forces
           .
           The
           Tumults
           of
           the
           Zealots
           (
           those
           
             Iewish
             Banditi's
          
           )
           and
           other
           Seditous
           Persons
           amongst
           them
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Siege
           (
           who
           ,
           as
           a
           †
           Learned
           Writer
           thinks
           ,
           are
           meant
           by
           the
           Locusts
           in
           the
           Ninth
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           in
           which
           Chapter
           he
           conceives
           their
           Outrages
           and
           Villanies
           are
           set
           forth
           )
           did
           those
           People
           more
           harm
           and
           mischief
           than
           all
           the
           Roman
           Army
           .
           This
           likewise
           is
           taken
           notice
           of
           by
           their
           Own
           Historian
           ,
           who
           tells
           us
           that
           the
           Romans
           beheld
           with
           Joy
           these
           Domestick
           Broils
           in
           Ierusalem
           ,
           ‖
           
             reckoning
             the
             Dissention
             of
             their
             Enemies
             to
             be
             the
             most
             advantageous
             and
             profitable
             thing
             that
             could
             have
             happen'd
             ,
          
           and
           crying
           out
           ,
           That
           
             it
             was
             from
             a
             Divine
             Hand
             that
             their
             Enemies
             were
             turn'd
             against
             themselves
             .
          
           Therefore
           the
           Emperor's
           Son
           (
           as
           the
           same
           Author
           
           informs
           us
           )
           observing
           these
           deadly
           Feuds
           among
           them
           ,
           told
           his
           Soldiers
           ,
           when
           he
           perceived
           them
           to
           be
           very
           eager
           of
           falling
           upon
           the
           Iews
           ,
           That
           
             he
             delay'd
             a
             while
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             that
             thereby
             their
             Dissentions
             might
             be
             increas'd
             and
             grow
             more
             raging
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             they
             might
             fall
             by
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             be
             consumed
             by
             their
             implacable
             Quarrels
             among
             one
             another
             :
             Whereas
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             break
             in
             upon
             them
             presently
             ,
             this
             would
             be
             a
             cause
             of
             their
             Agreement
             ,
             and
             move
             them
             to
             join
             together
             against
             the
             Common
             Foe
             .
          
           Therefore
           ,
           to
           pacify
           his
           Soldiers
           ,
           he
           reminded
           them
           that
           
             God
             knew
             what
             was
             better
             for
             them
             than
             themselves
             did
             ,
             and
             had
             so
             ordered
             the
             present
             Affair
             ,
             that
             the
          
           Jews
           
             should
             be
             delivered
             up
             to
             them
             without
             labour
             ,
             and
             that
             Victory
             should
             be
             given
             them
             without
             undergoing
             any
             great
             Fatigue
             and
             Danger
             .
             Whilst
             their
             Enemies
             Perish'd
             by
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             and
             were
             Ruined
             by
             the
             greatest
             of
             Evils
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             Their
             Home-bred
             Sedition
             ,
             they
             should
             only
             be
             Spectators
             of
             their
             Mischiefs
             ,
             but
             not
             be
             forced
             to
             fight
             with
             those
             Men
             who
             greedily
             sought
             after
             Death
             ,
             and
             were
             grown
             mad
             with
             intestine
             Slaughter
             and
             Bloodshed
             .
          
           Thus
           Iosephus
           represents
           Titus
           speaking
           to
           his
           Soldiers
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           at
           last
           (
           as
           the
           same
           Historian
           goes
           on
           to
           observe
           ,
           )
           when
           it
           was
           too
           late
           ,
           all
           their
           Discords
           ceas'd
           ,
           all
           the
           Seditious
           Parties
           began
           to
           unite
           in
           one
           :
           When
           the
           War
           grew
           hotter
           ,
           and
           the
           Romans
           approach'd
           nearer
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           began
           to
           bewail
           their
           former
           Madness
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           
             we
             have
             
             hitherto
             shew'd
             our
             fortitude
             and
             va●our
             against
             our selves
             only
             :
          
           By
           our
           own
           groundless
           Quarrels
           we
           have
           weakn'd
           our selves
           and
           strengthned
           our
           Enemies
           :
           We
           have
           been
           all
           this
           while
           by
           our
           Animosities
           within
           encouraging
           those
           that
           are
           without
           :
           To
           this
           the
           Roman
           Army
           may
           ascribe
           its
           Success
           .
           (
           That
           this
           or
           the
           like
           Language
           may
           never
           be
           hear'd
           in
           England
           ,
           is
           the
           design
           and
           aim
           of
           this
           present
           Discourse
           .
           )
        
         
           To
           pass
           from
           Iudea
           to
           Greece
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           this
           Country
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           expell'd
           their
           Foreign
           Foes
           ,
           and
           put
           Xerxes
           to
           Flight
           ,
           at
           last
           overthrew
           themselves
           by
           Domestick
           Iarrs
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Remark
           which
           Iustin
           the
           Historian
           makes
           of
           them
           ,
           *
           
             Whilst
             every
             free
             City
             strived
             for
             the
             Mastery
             ,
             they
             all
             lost
             it
             .
          
           For
           by
           their
           Quarrels
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           contending
           which
           should
           be
           Uppermost
           they
           gave
           occasion
           to
           Philip
           King
           of
           Macedon
           to
           subdue
           them
           all
           .
           And
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Grecian
             Empire
          
           came
           once
           to
           be
           Divided
           into
           parts
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           signified
           by
           the
           
             Leopards
             various
             Spots
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Four-headed
             Beast
          
           spoken
           of
           in
           †
           Daniel
           )
           it
           drew
           toward
           its
           Decay
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           End
           dwindled
           into
           nothing
           .
           When
           not
           only
           the
           Empire
           it self
           ,
           but
           the
           Persons
           who
           
           presided
           over
           it
           were
           divided
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           long
           stand
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           that
           particularly
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Syria
           (
           which
           was
           part
           of
           the
           Greek
           Conquests
           )
           was
           lost
           to
           the
           Romans
           by
           their
           Civil
           Discords
           and
           Quarrels
           ,
           *
           many
           Persons
           contending
           at
           one
           time
           for
           the
           Supreme
           Rule
           .
           Nothing
           is
           more
           evident
           than
           that
           the
           Vast
           Government
           of
           the
           Grecians
           fell
           by
           the
           mutual
           Animosities
           of
           Alexanders
           Successors
           :
           They
           made
           not
           an
           end
           of
           falling
           out
           ,
           and
           Fighting
           one
           another
           ,
           till
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           swallow'd
           them
           all
           up
           .
        
         
           To
           pass
           from
           Iews
           and
           Pagans
           even
           to
           Christians
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           that
           when
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           began
           to
           be
           Quarrelsom
           and
           Contentious
           ,
           and
           to
           Persecute
           one
           another
           ,
           God
           sent
           amongst
           them
           the
           Hottest
           Persecution
           ,
           under
           Dioclesian
           ,
           which
           lasted
           Ten
           Years
           .
           
             When
             there
             were
             mutual
             Envyings
             and
             Revilings
             amongst
             us
             ,
             saith
             †
             Eusebius
             ,
             when
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             fell
             out
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             when
             the
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Flock
             foster'd
             Strife
             and
             Contention
             among
             themselves
             ,
             studying
             nothing
             but
             Emulation
             ,
             Enmity
             and
             Hatred
             ,
             then
             according
             to
             
               Ieremy
               ,
               the
               Lord
               cover'd
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Sion
               with
               a
               cloud
               in
               his
               Anger
               .
            
          
           So
           that
           Good
           Father
           .
           And
           in
           other
           Places
           he
           tells
           us
           that
           their
           Uncharita
           .
           
           charitable
           Accusing
           of
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           Dissenting
           among
           themselves
           invited
           the
           Pagans
           to
           fall
           upon
           them
           ;
           the
           Divisions
           of
           Believers
           were
           justly
           rewarded
           with
           Bloodshed
           and
           Slaughter
           from
           In●idels
           .
           And
           after
           the
           
             Roman
             Empire
          
           became
           Christian
           ,
           one
           cause
           of
           its
           declining
           was
           the
           Division
           of
           it
           by
           Constantine
           the
           Great
           ,
           viz.
           when
           he
           Translated
           the
           Imperial
           Seat
           into
           Greece
           ,
           whereby
           in
           a
           short
           time
           the
           Eagles
           Head
           was
           divided
           ,
           and
           its
           Body
           by
           degrees
           Impair'd
           and
           Shatter'd
           .
           Whilst
           the
           Government
           was
           One
           and
           Entire
           ,
           it
           was
           Stable
           and
           Firm
           ,
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           came
           to
           be
           Parted
           ,
           it
           lost
           its
           pristine
           Vigour
           ,
           and
           grew
           Weak
           and
           Feeble
           .
           It
           was
           upon
           this
           Division
           of
           the
           Empire
           that
           those
           Northern
           Nations
           the
           Gothes
           (
           distinguish'd
           into
           
             Vise
             Gothes
          
           and
           
             Ostro
             Gothes
          
           )
           the
           
             Hunns
             ,
             Vandals
             ,
             Longobards
          
           ,
           and
           Others
           (
           whose
           very
           Names
           are
           as
           Barbarous
           as
           Themselves
           were
           )
           left
           their
           Cold
           and
           Barren
           Countries
           ,
           and
           cross'd
           the
           Rhine
           and
           Danube
           to
           settle
           themselves
           in
           warmer
           Habitations
           .
        
         
           But
           (
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           to
           our
           purpose
           )
           when
           these
           Barbarous
           Nations
           ,
           like
           a
           General
           Deluge
           ,
           over-ran
           the
           fairest
           Realms
           of
           Europe
           ,
           the
           Frayes
           and
           Dissentions
           of
           Christians
           made
           way
           for
           them
           .
           That
           which
           chiefly
           Encouraged
           and
           Promoted
           the
           incursion
           of
           these
           Barbarians
           was
           the
           Disagreeings
           and
           Animosities
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Socrates
           Particularly
           observes
           this
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           same
           time
           
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           and
           his
           Clergy
           persecuted
           other
           Dissenting
           Christians
           ,
           the
           Gothes
           and
           Longobards
           invaded
           Italy
           .
           The
           fourth
           Century
           had
           abounded
           with
           Schism
           and
           Faction
           (
           as
           well
           as
           Heresies
           :
           )
           And
           behold
           ,
           as
           the
           Effect
           as
           well
           as
           Recompence
           of
           these
           ,
           the
           fifth
           Century
           labour'd
           under
           an
           other
           sort
           of
           Plagues
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Irruption
           of
           those
           Savages
           ,
           partly
           Pagans
           and
           partly
           Arians
           ,
           who
           miserably
           Persecuted
           the
           Orthodox
           Christians
           in
           
             Italy
             ,
             Spain
             ,
             France
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Countries
           .
           The
           Church
           might
           justly
           ascribe
           this
           to
           their
           own
           Home-Divisions
           .
           Those
           Dreadful
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           had
           never
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           if
           the
           Christians
           had
           not
           been
           Shatter'd
           and
           Distracted
           among
           themselves
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           swarm'd
           with
           Various
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           fill'd
           every
           place
           with
           Disputes
           and
           Controversies
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           not
           mangled
           and
           corrupted
           many
           Heads
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           if
           their
           Bishops
           had
           not
           been
           Haughty
           and
           Proud
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           despised
           and
           vilified
           their
           Inferior
           Brethren
           ,
           but
           likewise
           had
           Jarr'd
           with
           one
           another
           ;
           in
           short
           ,
           if
           both
           Governors
           and
           People
           had
           not
           been
           given
           to
           Tearing
           and
           Rending
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           and
           if
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Division
           had
           not
           possess'd
           them
           beyond
           all
           Exorcism
           .
           Thus
           it
           happen'd
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           fifth
           Century
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           to
           touch
           upon
           an
           other
           Coast
           of
           History
           ,
           when
           in
           
             Arabia
             Felix
          
           and
           Syria
           ,
           and
           the
           adjoyning
           Countries
           ,
           several
           Sects
           and
           
           Parties
           of
           Christians
           had
           sprung
           up
           ,
           as
           
             Melchites
             ,
             Maronites
             ,
             Eutychians
             ,
             Nestorians
             ,
             Monothelites
             ,
          
           &c.
           then
           in
           that
           very
           Arabia
           (
           but
           no
           longer
           to
           be
           call'd
           the
           Happy
           )
           appeared
           the
           Grand
           Impostor
           Mahomet
           .
           He
           and
           his
           Successors
           got
           up
           ,
           and
           gain'd
           Ground
           not
           only
           there
           but
           in
           other
           Places
           by
           the
           many
           Disputes
           and
           Parties
           which
           were
           among
           the
           Christians
           .
           And
           whilst
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Ierusalem
             ,
             Antioch
          
           and
           Constantinople
           unchristianly
           contended
           about
           Priority
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           Points
           ,
           the
           Turks
           came
           and
           decided
           the
           Controversy
           .
           This
           is
           now
           known
           to
           be
           a
           Great
           Truth
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           of
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Mahometan
             Empire
          
           arose
           from
           the
           Contentions
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           when
           the
           Churches
           were
           torn
           asunder
           with
           the
           Arian
           and
           Manichean
           Doctrines
           .
           For
           this
           Dissention
           bred
           in
           many
           Men
           an
           hatred
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           very
           Name
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           then
           any
           Opinion
           or
           Doctrine
           ,
           especially
           if
           grateful
           to
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           be
           easily
           entertain'd
           and
           embraced
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           fad
           to
           consider
           that
           the
           Vilest
           Cheat
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           That
           of
           Mahometism
           was
           foster'd
           and
           set
           forward
           by
           the
           Differences
           of
           those
           who
           were
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ?
           And
           afterwards
           it
           was
           no
           wonder
           that
           when
           the
           Greek
           Church
           was
           divided
           within
           it self
           (
           into
           
             Armeni●ns
             ,
             Georgians
             ,
             Iacobites
          
           &c.
           )
           it
           was
           oppressed
           by
           the
           Turks
           and
           Saracens
           ,
           and
           quite
           over-run
           by
           them
           .
           Their
           own
           Divisions
           armed
           
           these
           People
           against
           them
           ,
           their
           Quarrels
           among
           themselves
           put
           Weapons
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           helpt
           them
           to
           Vanquish
           them
           .
           To
           make
           this
           Reflection
           the
           more
           Authentick
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           it
           you
           as
           it
           is
           represented
           in
           *
           one
           of
           the
           Homilies
           of
           our
           Church
           :
           Where
           after
           it
           was
           observ'd
           that
           the
           Dissention
           of
           the
           Eastern
           and
           Western
           Christians
           was
           very
           much
           promoted
           by
           the
           Quarrel
           about
           Images
           ,
           the
           Conclusion
           is
           this
           
             So
             that
             when
             the
             Saracens
             first
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             the
             Turks
             invaded
             the
             Christians
             ,
             the
             one
             part
             of
             Christendom
             would
             not
             help
             the
             other
             .
             By
             reason
             whereof
             at
             last
             the
             Noble
             Empire
             of
             Greece
             ,
             and
             the
             City
             Imperial
             Constantinople
             was
             lost
             ,
             and
             came
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             the
             Infidels
             .
          
           And
           immediately
           after
           ,
           
             Thus
             a
             Sea
             of
             Mischiefs
             was
             brought
             in
             ,
             a
             horrible
             Schism
             between
             the
             East
             and
             the
             West
             Church
             ,
             an
             hatred
             between
             one
             Christian
             and
             another
             ,
             Councels
             against
             Councels
             ,
             Church
             against
             Church
             ,
             Christians
             against
             Christians
             ,
             Princes
             against
             Princes
             ,
             at
             last
             the
             tearing
             in
             sunder
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             and
             the
             Empire
             in
             two
             Pieces
             ,
             till
             the
             
               Infidels
               ,
               Saracens
            
             and
             Turks
             ,
             common
             Enemies
             to
             both
             parts
             ,
             have
             most
             cruelly
             Vanquish'd
             ,
             Destroy'd
             and
             Subdued
             the
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             have
             won
             a
             great
             Piece
             of
             the
             other
             Empire
             ,
             and
             put
             
             the
             whole
             in
             dreadful
             Fear
             and
             most
             horrible
             Danger
             .
          
        
         
           Still
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           Argument
           I
           am
           upon
           ,
           I
           might
           remind
           you
           that
           the
           
             Discord
             of
             Christians
          
           was
           it
           which
           lost
           Ierusalem
           ,
           after
           it
           had
           been
           held
           by
           them
           Successively
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           after
           it
           had
           cost
           them
           so
           much
           Blood
           in
           their
           several
           Expeditions
           and
           Crusades
           .
           The
           Saracens
           strength
           in
           the
           Holy
           Land
           accrued
           by
           the
           Misunderstandings
           of
           the
           Princes
           of
           Europe
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Holy
             War
          
           was
           turn'd
           into
           
             Civil
             Dissentions
          
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           Turcism
           arose
           and
           increased
           by
           the
           Dissentions
           of
           Christians
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           easy
           to
           prove
           that
           Popery
           had
           the
           same
           Rise
           and
           Advance
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           abundant
           History
           to
           make
           it
           clear
           that
           by
           Divisions
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           those
           Corruptions
           first
           crept
           in
           .
           Especially
           by
           reaso
           of
           the
           Dissention
           among
           Christian
           
             Emperours
             ,
             Kings
          
           ,
           and
           Princes
           the
           Papal
           Religion
           arrived
           to
           what
           it
           is
           :
           For
           whenever
           These
           fell
           out
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           the
           Popes
           stood
           ready
           to
           make
           advantage
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           always
           thereby
           increas'd
           and
           advanc'd
           their
           own
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Papal
           Cause
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           leave
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           travel
           as
           far
           as
           China
           ,
           and
           shew
           you
           that
           vast
           and
           spacious
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           above
           4000
           Years
           together
           enjoy'd
           an
           uninterrupted
           Peace
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Use
           of
           Arms
           to
           defend
           
           their
           Country
           ,
           which
           no
           People
           in
           the
           World
           can
           say
           besides
           them
           .
           At
           last
           the
           occasion
           of
           putting
           a
           Period
           to
           this
           long
           Tranquility
           was
           *
           the
           Discords
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           among
           themselves
           ,
           the
           Divisions
           and
           Inflammations
           within
           their
           own
           Bowels
           ,
           and
           the
           Civil
           Wars
           occasion'd
           by
           Usurpers
           of
           the
           Throne
           :
           Which
           were
           follow'd
           with
           the
           irruption
           of
           the
           Scythians
           and
           
             Asiatick
             Tartars
          
           upon
           them
           ,
           who
           in
           those
           unhappy
           Circumstances
           got
           the
           better
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           long
           and
           bloody
           War
           possess'd
           that
           Kingdom
           (
           the
           wealthiest
           and
           most
           populous
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           that
           we
           know
           of
           ,
           )
           and
           to
           this
           Day
           are
           Masters
           of
           it
           .
           And
           now
           when
           we
           are
           travelling
           ,
           we
           may
           visit
           the
           Famous
           Country
           of
           the
           Abyssines
           or
           Ethiopia
           ,
           a
           large
           Kingdom
           in
           Africk
           ,
           but
           lately
           shrunk
           into
           a
           lesser
           Compass
           ,
           and
           almost
           †
           lay'd
           wast
           by
           the
           Natives
           of
           the
           Place
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           having
           turn'd
           State-Rebels
           ,
           and
           others
           (
           set
           on
           by
           the
           Iesuites
           )
           fighting
           on
           a
           Religious
           Account
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           will
           not
           wander
           so
           far
           ,
           but
           come
           home
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           prosecute
           the
           Argument
           with
           relation
           to
           this
           Land
           of
           our
           Nativity
           .
           They
           were
           the
           Civil
           Wars
           of
           the
           Antient
           Britains
           which
           tempted
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           to
           invade
           this
           Island
           at
           first
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Rise
           of
           the
           Romans
           coming
           hither
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           Britains
           being
           conquered
           .
           It
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           most
           Credible
           Historians
           ,
           that
           our
           Ancestours
           ,
           a
           very
           warlike
           and
           valiant
           People
           ,
           were
           vanquished
           rather
           by
           the
           Perfidiousness
           of
           their
           own
           Androgeus
           ,
           and
           the
           Quarrels
           of
           others
           among
           themselves
           than
           by
           the
           valour
           and
           force
           of
           the
           Invaders
           :
           For
           they
           tell
           us
           that
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           was
           invited
           over
           by
           that
           Androgeus
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           quarrell'd
           with
           Cassibelan
           and
           other
           Great
           Men
           ;
           and
           so
           Caesar
           fought
           and
           overcame
           ,
           and
           made
           this
           Island
           tributary
           to
           Rome
           .
           Though
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           this
           was
           not
           presently
           Effected
           ,
           but
           after
           several
           Assaults
           :
           For
           the
           Britains
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           inferior
           to
           the
           
             Roman
             Legions
          
           in
           Valour
           ,
           repuls'd
           them
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           Caesar
           fled
           from
           Britain
           .
           Of
           this
           Juncture
           of
           Affairs
           Tacitus
           speaks
           ,
           acquainting
           us
           that
           the
           Britains
           fell
           into
           Factions
           and
           Parties
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           agree
           among
           themselves
           to
           resist
           the
           common
           Danger
           :
           *
           So
           whilst
           they
           fought
           divided
           ,
           they
           were
           joyntly
           defeated
           .
           And
           in
           succeeding
           Ages
           there
           never
           was
           any
           great
           Enemy
           entred
           this
           Kingdom
           but
           when
           there
           were
           Schisms
           and
           Distractions
           at
           home
           .
           Whether
           other
           Nations
           were
           invited
           over
           hither
           ,
           or
           invaded
           us
           ,
           it
           was
           always
           occasion'd
           by
           Dissention
           among
           our selves
           .
        
         
         
           There
           different
           People
           successively
           took
           the
           Opportunity
           of
           overrunning
           our
           Country
           when
           our
           Bickrings
           and
           Digladiations
           were
           great
           in
           our
           own
           Bowels
           .
           It
           was
           this
           which
           gave
           occasion
           to
           the
           Saxons
           to
           invade
           this
           Land
           ,
           or
           (
           if
           you
           will
           rather
           )
           to
           our
           Ancestours
           to
           
             call
             them
             in
          
           ;
           for
           the
           Picts
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Old
           Barbarous
           Britains
           ,
           were
           divided
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           held
           Confederacy
           with
           the
           Scots
           .
           Therefore
           Gildas
           expressly
           sheweth
           that
           one
           cause
           of
           the
           fatal
           Councel
           of
           sending
           for
           the
           Saxons
           to
           come
           and
           assist
           them
           ,
           was
           their
           Disagreement
           and
           Contention
           among
           themselves
           :
           The
           Southern
           and
           Northern
           Inhabitants
           were
           at
           odds
           ,
           which
           moved
           Vortigern
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Natives
           at
           that
           time
           to
           send
           for
           those
           Saxons
           ,
           who
           came
           over
           and
           miserably
           requited
           the
           Britains
           for
           the
           care
           they
           shew'd
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           kind
           Entertainment
           they
           gave
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           many
           and
           long
           Battels
           made
           this
           Land
           a
           place
           of
           Slaughter
           ,
           Ravage
           and
           Bloodshed
           .
           And
           afterwards
           ,
           these
           very
           Saxons
           (
           who
           seem'd
           to
           have
           made
           amends
           for
           all
           their
           violence
           and
           mischief
           by
           the
           ardent
           Zeal
           which
           they
           shew'd
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           as
           soon
           as
           't
           was
           Preach'd
           among
           them
           ,
           by
           their
           building
           of
           Churches
           and
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           by
           their
           extraordinary
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           care
           to
           propagate
           and
           spread
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           )
           these
           Noble
           Converts
           ,
           who
           flourish'd
           under
           their
           Heptarchy
           so
           long
           a
           time
           ,
           
           were
           ruined
           at
           length
           by
           their
           Intestine
           Broils
           and
           Wars
           ,
           as
           our
           *
           Learned
           Antiquary
           observes
           .
           And
           if
           you
           consult
           our
           Chronicles
           you
           will
           find
           that
           nothing
           gave
           the
           Danes
           and
           Normans
           more
           advantage
           against
           our
           Predecessors
           than
           their
           Divisions
           and
           Quarrels
           among
           themselves
           .
           In
           brief
           ,
           the
           former
           State
           of
           things
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           immediately
           fore-going
           the
           several
           devastations
           by
           Foreign
           Invasion
           ,
           hath
           in
           This
           (
           as
           well
           as
           in
           some
           other
           Circumstances
           )
           too
           near
           an
           Alliance
           and
           Correspondence
           with
           our
           Present
           Times
           .
           I
           pray
           God
           avert
           the
           Omen
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           us
           endeavour
           (
           for
           now
           I
           am
           coming
           to
           turn
           my
           History
           into
           Application
           )
           let
           us
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           avert
           it
           by
           the
           most
           Proper
           Means
           we
           can
           use
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           studying
           Peace
           and
           Unity
           ,
           and
           by
           promoting
           Love
           and
           Goodwill
           among
           one
           another
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Practical
           Inference
           which
           we
           are
           to
           make
           from
           the
           Premises
           .
           And
           certainly
           ,
           if
           ever
           there
           was
           need
           of
           Preaching
           and
           Practising
           this
           duly
           ,
           there
           is
           now
           more
           especially
           .
           We
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           at
           this
           Day
           a
           People
           
             divided
             against
             our selves
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           wonderful
           Prodigy
           that
           we
           have
           not
           had
           our
           final
           Downfal
           before
           this
           .
           But
           now
           we
           cannot
           reasonably
           expect
           
             to
             stand
             any
             longer
          
           ,
           if
           we
           continue
           in
           our
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           persist
           in
           our
           mutual
           Antipathies
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           
             in
             this
             our
             Day
             know
             the
             things
             which
             belong
             to
             our
             
             Peace
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             hid
             from
             our
             Eyes
             ,
          
           and
           that
           for
           ever
           .
           Let
           us
           agree
           as
           Members
           of
           the
           same
           Community
           ,
           and
           banish
           all
           Dissentions
           and
           Animosities
           .
           I
           know
           this
           hath
           been
           a
           very
           Common
           and
           Trite
           Subject
           :
           But
           assure
           your selves
           that
           at
           this
           time
           it
           is
           the
           most
           Proper
           and
           Suitable
           one
           that
           a
           Preacher
           can
           entertain
           you
           with
           :
           For
           on
           the
           speedy
           Practice
           of
           this
           depends
           all
           your
           Safety
           ,
           all
           your
           Security
           ,
           all
           your
           ▪
           Wellfare
           and
           Happiness
           in
           this
           World.
           If
           you
           neglect
           this
           ,
           you
           plunge
           your selves
           into
           Ruin
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           are
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           attend
           to
           it
           ,
           you
           contribute
           towards
           the
           Establishment
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           towards
           the
           lasting
           Prosperity
           of
           the
           Publick
           .
           Amphion
           is
           said
           (
           in
           a
           Poetick
           rant
           )
           to
           have
           built
           the
           Walls
           of
           Thebes
           by
           help
           of
           his
           Musick
           :
           But
           it
           is
           no
           Fiction
           ,
           but
           a
           solid
           Truth
           that
           Harmony
           and
           Concord
           are
           the
           best
           means
           of
           building
           up
           the
           Walls
           of
           our
           Ierusalem
           ,
           and
           of
           incompassing
           it
           with
           more
           firm
           and
           durable
           ones
           than
           those
           of
           Brass
           ,
           which
           the
           Famed
           Frier
           (
           as
           't
           is
           said
           )
           vainly
           boast'd
           he
           would
           environ
           England
           with
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           cast
           away
           all
           unbecoming
           disgusts
           and
           grudgings
           at
           one
           another
           :
           And
           though
           we
           are
           an
           Island
           ,
           and
           divided
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           be
           Dissevered
           and
           Divided
           from
           our selves
           .
           Let
           us
           love
           as
           Brethre●
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           none
           to
           be
           our
           Enemies
           but
           such
           as
           we
           know
           are
           Implacable
           Enemies
           to
           our
           Religion
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           those
           who
           have
           a
           
           design
           to
           Rob
           us
           of
           that
           which
           is
           dearer
           to
           us
           than
           our
           Lives
           .
           And
           to
           urge
           this
           Effectually
           upon
           you
           ,
           I
           will
           offer
           these
           following
           Considerations
           to
           you
           ,
        
         
           1st
           .
           Consider
           the
           Scandal
           of
           our
           Divisions
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Reproach
           to
           our
           Religion
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           Christians
           ,
           that
           we
           nourish
           so
           many
           Feuds
           and
           Disturbances
           among
           us
           .
           For
           the
           Blessed
           Author
           and
           Founder
           of
           our
           Religion
           pronounced
           the
           
             Peace-makers
             blessed
          
           ,
           and
           made
           Love
           and
           Peace
           the
           honourable
           Badges
           of
           our
           Profession
           ;
           and
           we
           find
           that
           all
           the
           excellent
           Principles
           of
           the
           Gospel
           lead
           to
           these
           ,
           and
           that
           Christianity
           it selfe
           inculcates
           nothing
           more
           than
           the
           Practice
           of
           them
           .
           But
           not
           only
           thus
           in
           general
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           Christians
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           more
           Especial
           manner
           as
           we
           are
           Protestants
           ,
           we
           are
           under
           a
           strict
           Obligation
           of
           mutual
           Amity
           and
           Agreement
           .
           There
           are
           two
           things
           (
           among
           others
           )
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           glories
           in
           ,
           first
           that
           they
           perfectly
           agree
           among
           themselves
           ;
           secondly
           that
           we
           (
           on
           the
           contrary
           )
           are
           divided
           ,
           and
           break
           out
           into
           passionate
           Heats
           and
           Contests
           .
           That
           there
           is
           too
           much
           of
           Truth
           in
           this
           their
           Boasting
           we
           cannot
           den●●
           though
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           former
           part
           it
           must
           be
           said
           (
           and
           that
           with
           equal
           Truth
           )
           that
           they
           have
           their
           Divisions
           and
           Parties
           no
           less
           than
           we
           (
           as
           I
           could
           easily
           prove
           if
           I
           were
           at
           leisure
           to
           do
           it
           :
           )
           but
           't
           is
           granted
           that
           as
           to
           the
           Main
           they
           are
           at
           Unity
           among
           themselves
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           
           perfectly
           agree
           to
           oppose
           the
           Protestant
           Cause
           :
           
             They
             consult
             together
             with
             one
             consent
             ,
             and
             are
             confederate
             against
             it
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           Great
           Prop
           and
           Preservative
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           this
           buoys
           up
           the
           whole
           Papal
           Interest
           ,
           viz.
           their
           Agreement
           among
           themselves
           ,
           their
           being
           all
           of
           a
           Piece
           ,
           viz.
           with
           relation
           to
           us
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           a
           shame
           that
           we
           should
           learn
           of
           them
           how
           to
           behave
           our selves
           ?
           Do
           not
           our
           own
           Reason
           ,
           Necessity
           ,
           and
           the
           Cause
           it self
           require
           that
           we
           maintain
           an
           entire
           Concord
           ?
           Must
           we
           go
           to
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           to
           be
           taught
           our
           Duty
           in
           this
           Point
           ?
           This
           is
           very
           Scandalous
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           mention
           it
           without
           a
           peculiar
           Disdain
           and
           Regret
           ,
           nor
           can
           you
           hear
           it
           without
           Blushes
           .
           If
           we
           had
           been
           as
           Unanimous
           for
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           as
           they
           are
           for
           the
           Roman
           ,
           we
           should
           long
           since
           have
           baffl'd
           their
           Cause
           ,
           and
           defeated
           their
           Designs
           against
           us
           .
           But
           alas
           herein
           we
           are
           defective
           ,
           and
           with
           shame
           we
           may
           publish
           it
           to
           the
           World.
           Do
           they
           agree
           together
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           do
           so
           against
           them
           ?
           Can
           they
           friendly
           Unite
           to
           do
           us
           Mischief
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           as
           amicably
           Agree
           to
           hinder
           that
           Mischief
           ?
           Let
           us
           not
           suffer
           our selves
           to
           be
           outdone
           by
           them
           here
           .
           If
           they
           shew
           themselves
           such
           Fierce
           Disturbers
           of
           our
           Peace
           both
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           Civil
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           as
           Forward
           and
           Zealous
           in
           promoting
           Peace
           in
           our
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           a
           Religious
           and
           a
           Politick
           Peace
           .
           Let
           us
           agree
           as
           Christians
           ,
           
           who
           are
           but
           a
           small
           Number
           in
           the
           World
           (
           a
           Sixth
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           computed
           :
           )
           And
           let
           us
           agree
           as
           Protestants
           ,
           whose
           Numbers
           are
           yet
           sewer
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           adhere
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           maintain
           a
           firm
           League
           among
           our selves
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           by
           our
           Quarrels
           and
           Dissentions
           scandalize
           Christianity
           ,
           or
           (
           more
           particularly
           )
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Choisest
           part
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           2dly
           .
           Consider
           the
           Vnseasonableness
           of
           our
           Divisions
           .
           Though
           by
           the
           late
           Change
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           the
           Happy
           Revolution
           in
           this
           Nation
           God
           hath
           vouchsafed
           us
           such
           a
           Deliverance
           as
           is
           next
           to
           a
           Miracle
           ;
           such
           a
           Deliverance
           as
           the
           present
           Age
           ought
           to
           stand
           astonish'd
           at
           ,
           and
           which
           future
           Ages
           will
           scarcely
           believe
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           strange
           surprizing
           and
           unheard
           of
           Circumstances
           which
           attended
           it
           ,
           especially
           this
           one
           (
           which
           is
           most
           remarkable
           )
           that
           whereas
           such
           Great
           *
           Alterations
           in
           Kingdoms
           and
           Commonwealths
           are
           generally
           accompanied
           with
           Bloodshed
           ,
           this
           had
           nothing
           of
           that
           Nature
           ,
           but
           was
           effected
           wholly
           by
           gentle
           and
           free
           Compliances
           .
           Yet
           what
           great
           Numbers
           of
           Men
           among
           us
           shew
           themselves
           Discontented
           ,
           and
           therein
           Unthankful
           for
           that
           Amazing
           Blessing
           confer'd
           on
           this
           Nation
           ?
           All
           the
           Return
           they
           make
           for
           God's
           singular
           Mercy
           and
           unparellel'd
           
           Kindness
           to
           us
           is
           Murmuring
           and
           Repining
           .
           They
           complain
           of
           their
           present
           Condition
           ,
           and
           are
           for
           going
           back
           into
           Egypt
           ,
           though
           (
           blessed
           be
           God
           )
           they
           are
           not
           in
           a
           Wilderness
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           
             Land
             flowing
             with
             Milk
             and
             Honey
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           base
           
             Iewish
             temper
          
           of
           some
           Persons
           ;
           When
           God's
           wonderful
           Providence
           invites
           them
           to
           Thankfulness
           ,
           and
           to
           join
           in
           one
           Common
           Affection
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           Fellow-Christians
           and
           Fellow-Protestants
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           especially
           when
           we
           are
           of
           necessity
           ingag'd
           against
           a
           Foreign
           Adversary
           ,
           they
           (
           notwithstanding
           this
           )
           are
           unwilling
           to
           listen
           to
           this
           Invitation
           ,
           and
           obstinately
           keep
           up
           their
           former
           Antipathies
           ,
           yea
           add
           greater
           and
           fiercer
           ones
           to
           them
           .
           France
           lifts
           up
           its
           Bloody
           Weapons
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           shall
           we
           at
           such
           a
           time
           Fight
           with
           one
           another
           ?
           Sons
           of
           Belial
           are
           conspiring
           against
           the
           Life
           of
           our
           Prince
           :
           Our
           Laws
           ,
           our
           Liberties
           ,
           our
           Religion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           Country
           are
           threatn'd
           with
           an
           Invasion
           ;
           and
           shall
           we
           in
           this
           juncture
           divide
           our selves
           into
           several
           Parties
           ,
           and
           distinguish
           one
           another
           by
           Scandalous
           Names
           and
           Titles
           ?
           Our
           Divisions
           before
           argued
           gross
           Folly
           and
           Indiscretion
           :
           But
           now
           they
           can
           pass
           for
           nothing
           less
           then
           Madness
           and
           Frenzy
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           the
           present
           Cirstances
           ,
           if
           ever
           ,
           let
           us
           think
           our selves
           concern'd
           to
           Unite
           .
           And
           since
           God
           hath
           hitherto
           kept
           us
           from
           being
           destroy'd
           by
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           let
           us
           not
           destroy
           one
           another
           by
           our
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           Inbred
           Oppositions
           .
           Let
           this
           rather
           be
           our
           Endeavour
           ,
           to
           quash
           all
           the
           Attempts
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           for
           the
           future
           by
           an
           Entire
           Conjunction
           and
           Coalition
           among
           our selves
           .
        
         
           3dly
           .
           Consider
           how
           ,
           by
           the
           contrary
           Practice
           ,
           you
           
             gratisy
             your
             Enemies
          
           .
           We
           may
           Imagine
           we
           here
           them
           say
           of
           Us
           as
           the
           Romans
           under
           Tiberius
           said
           of
           the
           Germans
           (
           against
           whose
           Empire
           and
           Liberty
           these
           were
           plotting
           )
           when
           they
           saw
           them
           fall
           out
           among
           themselves
           ,
           *
           If
           we
           cannot
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           get
           this
           People
           to
           love
           us
           ,
           we
           wish
           they
           may
           cherish
           a
           perpetual
           hatred
           and
           division
           among
           themselves
           ,
           which
           latter
           will
           be
           every
           ways
           as
           Successful
           to
           us
           as
           the
           former
           .
           The
           design
           of
           our
           Enemies
           is
           to
           have
           us
           divided
           from
           one
           another
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           all
           unite
           in
           our
           Ruin.
           Their
           business
           hath
           been
           to
           set
           us
           at
           odds
           ,
           with
           a
           respect
           wholly
           to
           their
           own
           unspeakable
           Advantage
           :
           For
           't
           is
           certain
           that
           whilst
           we
           
             devour
             one
             another
          
           ,
           we
           shall
           become
           a
           Prey
           to
           them
           .
           Any
           considerate
           Man
           may
           see
           that
           it
           is
           the
           studied
           Practice
           of
           those
           that
           are
           Agents
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           sow
           the
           Seeds
           of
           Discord
           in
           Protestant
           Countries
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           in
           this
           of
           ours
           .
           They
           have
           a
           long
           time
           made
           it
           their
           Work
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           Day
           they
           pursue
           it
           with
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Vigour
           ,
           to
           ruffle
           and
           embroil
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           thereby
           smooth
           the
           Way
           to
           Popery
           ,
           
           and
           extirpate
           that
           Religion
           which
           they
           are
           pleas'd
           to
           call
           the
           
             Northern
             Heresy
          
           .
           They
           carry
           on
           the
           same
           design
           that
           Iulian
           the
           Apostate
           of
           old
           did
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Subtilest
           Enemy
           the
           Christians
           ever
           had
           :
           It
           is
           particularly
           *
           observ'd
           of
           him
           that
           he
           made
           it
           his
           Work
           to
           impede
           their
           mutual
           Agreement
           ,
           and
           he
           did
           all
           he
           could
           to
           set
           them
           at
           Variance
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           our
           Adversaries
           of
           Rome
           have
           labour'd
           to
           effect
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           we
           find
           that
           they
           have
           been
           too
           Successful
           in
           it
           .
           Let
           us
           learn
           to
           defeat
           this
           Politick
           Design
           by
           being
           Entire
           and
           Unanimous
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           much
           dread
           and
           tremble
           at
           .
           Let
           us
           never
           be
           so
           Sottish
           as
           to
           side
           with
           our
           Profess'd
           Enemies
           :
           But
           since
           we
           are
           convinc'd
           that
           it
           is
           their
           main
           Study
           and
           Employment
           to
           raise
           Dissention
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           increase
           it
           ,
           let
           us
           be
           Masters
           of
           so
           much
           Christian
           Wisdom
           and
           Policy
           as
           wholly
           to
           prevent
           all
           Breaches
           ,
           or
           else
           with
           all
           speed
           to
           close
           them
           up
           .
        
         
           4thly
           .
           Consider
           the
           Extreme
           Danger
           of
           our
           Divisions
           .
           What
           can
           we
           expect
           but
           Confusion
           ,
           and
           even
           an
           utter
           Extinction
           if
           we
           are
           thus
           miserably
           Disjoyn'd
           ?
           We
           shall
           unavoidably
           bring
           down
           all
           mischiefs
           upon
           us
           if
           we
           take
           no
           care
           to
           cure
           our
           Convulsions
           and
           Distractions
           within
           us
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           observ'd
           that
           England
           hath
           ever
           been
           so
           
           
             Strong
             and
             Long-lived
             an
             Animal
             that
             it
             could
             never
             be
             dispatch'd
             but
             by
             it self
             .
          
           If
           we
           do
           not
           pull
           down
           our
           ●ine
           with
           our
           own
           Hands
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           fear
           the
           Attempts
           of
           others
           .
           We
           can
           never
           Perish
           unless
           we
           are
           
             Felons
             of
             our selves
          
           .
           O
           that
           this
           Nation
           were
           so
           wise
           as
           to
           understand
           this
           !
           O
           that
           they
           were
           so
           Prudent
           as
           to
           consider
           that
           if
           ever
           the
           
             Papal
             Beast
          
           breaks
           in
           upon
           us
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           do
           us
           any
           great
           Harm
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           occasion'd
           by
           our
           own
           Discords
           and
           Dissentions
           !
           Our
           Divisions
           at
           home
           will
           make
           us
           feel
           the
           Mischief
           of
           Invasion
           from
           abroad
           .
           Nay
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           remember'd
           that
           a
           
             Kingdom
             divided
             against
             it self
          
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           assaulted
           by
           no
           Foreign
           Foe
           ,
           
             cannot
             stand
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             brought
             to
             Confusion
             .
             If
             we
             bite
             and
             devour
             one
             another
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             consumed
             one
             of
             another
             :
          
           Not
           unlike
           the
           Dragons
           Teeth
           Cadmus
           is
           said
           to
           have
           sown
           ,
           which
           grew
           up
           into
           an
           Army
           combating
           one
           another
           .
           By
           our
           own
           unnatural
           Heats
           we
           not
           only
           prepare
           our selves
           to
           be
           ruin'd
           by
           Others
           ,
           but
           we
           may
           be
           undone
           this
           way
           by
           our
           Own
           Hands
           .
        
         
           Sit
           down
           then
           ,
           and
           seriously
           represent
           to
           your selves
           the
           Danger
           you
           are
           in
           .
           Fix
           this
           on
           your
           Minds
           as
           an
           unquestionable
           Truth
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           despair
           of
           the
           Safety
           and
           Welfare
           of
           this
           Nation
           so
           long
           as
           we
           are
           divided
           into
           Disagreeing
           Parties
           ,
           
           so
           long
           as
           we
           love
           to
           keep
           up
           our
           Quarrels
           .
           Though
           we
           may
           think
           we
           have
           shut
           out
           Popery
           ,
           yet
           these
           will
           open
           the
           Door
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           in
           again
           .
           This
           very
           thing
           was
           the
           Ground
           of
           the
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           
           Vsher's
           fearful
           Apprehensions
           and
           prophetick
           Intimations
           concerning
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           into
           these
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           the
           miserable
           State
           they
           were
           like
           to
           fall
           into
           on
           that
           Account
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           read
           in
           his
           
             Life
             .
             We
          
           may
           on
           the
           same
           Ground
           fear
           the
           same
           dismal
           Events
           at
           this
           time
           .
           If
           we
           continue
           our
           divisions
           ,
           the
           Great
           
             Italian
             Pontif
          
           will
           step
           in
           ,
           and
           turn
           Moderator
           ,
           and
           put
           an
           End
           to
           our
           Disputes
           :
           
             The
             Romans
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             both
             our
             Place
             and
             Nation
             :
          
           And
           we
           shall
           then
           wish
           (
           but
           in
           vain
           )
           that
           we
           had
           attended
           to
           the
           Dictates
           of
           peaceable
           Men
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           had
           lay'd
           aside
           all
           our
           Differences
           .
           So
           for
           Tyranny
           and
           Slavery
           ,
           though
           we
           imagine
           that
           they
           are
           shut
           out
           ,
           yet
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           whilst
           we
           disagree
           among
           our selves
           ,
           and
           retain
           Bitterness
           and
           Rancour
           towards
           one
           another
           in
           our
           Minds
           ,
           and
           carry
           on
           Different
           ,
           yea
           contrary
           Designs
           ,
           we
           are
           making
           way
           for
           the
           
             Common
             Foe
          
           to
           enter
           ,
           who
           (
           if
           he
           gets
           footing
           here
           )
           will
           reduce
           us
           and
           our
           Posterity
           to
           the
           utmost
           Servitude
           and
           Bondage
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           all
           hopes
           of
           Remedy
           .
        
         
         
           These
           are
           the
           Considerations
           which
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           tender
           to
           you
           .
           And
           now
           perhaps
           it
           may
           be
           expected
           (
           before
           I
           put
           an
           end
           to
           this
           Discourse
           )
           that
           I
           should
           set
           before
           you
           the
           
             Particular
             Methods
          
           of
           Peace
           in
           this
           unhappy
           Day
           of
           Dissention
           .
           If
           you
           would
           permit
           me
           to
           be
           free
           with
           you
           ,
           I
           could
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           entertain
           good
           hopes
           of
           being
           an
           
             Vniversal
             Reconciler
          
           ,
           of
           making
           Dissenting
           Parties
           
             understand
             one
             another
             aright
          
           (
           the
           want
           of
           which
           hath
           been
           the
           Source
           of
           all
           their
           Controversies
           )
           and
           so
           of
           Accommodating
           the
           Differences
           between
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           creating
           a
           firm
           Love
           and
           Respect
           to
           one
           another
           .
           I
           could
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           suggest
           such
           Healing
           ,
           such
           Balsamick
           Principles
           ,
           as
           would
           assuredly
           Cure
           and
           Consolidate
           all
           our
           Wounds
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           taken
           in
           hand
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer'd
           to
           grow
           Inveterate
           .
           But
           seeing
           I
           cannot
           at
           present
           so
           Particularly
           and
           Fully
           pursue
           this
           great
           Work
           as
           I
           would
           ,
           (
           and
           perhaps
           some
           here
           are
           not
           able
           to
           bear
           it
           now
           )
           the
           only
           Direction
           I
           will
           propound
           ,
           the
           only
           Expedient
           I
           will
           leave
           with
           you
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           
             you
             would
             not
             suffer
             your
             Differences
             in
             some
             lesser
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             to
             hinder
             your
             Vniting
             in
             the
             Great
             and
             Common
             Concern
             of
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           This
           one
           thing
           alone
           ,
           if
           duly
           thought
           of
           and
           practis'd
           ,
           will
           make
           our
           British
           State
           Impregnable
           ,
           and
           enable
           us
           to
           defy
           all
           our
           Enemies
           .
           Many
           among
           us
           are
           to
           foolish
           as
           to
           think
           that
           they
           
           must
           not
           join
           with
           those
           that
           are
           of
           a
           different
           Perswasion
           from
           themselves
           ;
           because
           they
           disagree
           in
           some
           Points
           of
           Religion
           ,
           therefore
           they
           must
           not
           unite
           in
           the
           Common
           Cause
           of
           the
           Nation
           ;
           or
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           they
           find
           they
           can't
           prevail
           with
           themselves
           to
           do
           it
           Unanimously
           and
           Chearfully
           .
           This
           very
           thing
           may
           prove
           our
           Ruin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           thought
           my self
           obliged
           to
           take
           Notice
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           I
           need
           not
           use
           many
           Words
           to
           convince
           you
           of
           the
           Folly
           and
           Unreasonableness
           of
           it
           .
           Let
           me
           be
           plain
           with
           you
           ,
           an
           Invasion
           will
           make
           no
           Difference
           between
           a
           Conformist
           and
           a
           Dissenter
           ;
           a
           
             Foreign
             Enemy
          
           will
           not
           distinguish
           between
           Churches
           and
           Meeting-Houses
           ;
           Assassines
           and
           Cut-Throats
           will
           not
           ask
           whether
           we
           be
           of
           this
           or
           that
           Communion
           :
           And
           therefore
           let
           all
           of
           both
           Perswasions
           jointly
           agree
           to
           withstand
           the
           Violence
           and
           Ravage
           which
           are
           design'd
           against
           us
           all
           indifferently
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Course
           we
           must
           take
           ,
           unless
           we
           would
           have
           
             the
             Enemies
             roar
             in
             our
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             their
             Ensigns
             for
             signs
             ,
          
           viz.
           of
           Victory
           .
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           let
           us
           remember
           that
           we
           are
           All
           of
           us
           Embark'd
           in
           the
           same
           Vessel
           ,
           we
           Espouse
           the
           same
           Common
           Interest
           ,
           we
           profess
           the
           same
           Holy
           Religion
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           Candidates
           of
           the
           same
           Eternal
           Happiness
           .
           Wherefore
           let
           us
           twist
           all
           our
           Interests
           together
           :
           Let
           us
           in
           this
           Critical
           Season
           make
           no
           distinction
           between
           
           the
           different
           Denominations
           of
           
             Sober
             Protestants
          
           that
           are
           among
           us
           .
           When
           we
           are
           to
           ingage
           the
           Publick
           Enemy
           ,
           let
           us
           make
           no
           nice
           Detachments
           ,
           but
           go
           with
           
             All
             our
             Forces
          
           .
           Let
           us
           freely
           mingle
           with
           all
           that
           abhor
           the
           designs
           of
           Rome
           and
           France
           .
           Let
           there
           be
           a
           Free
           ,
           an
           Universal
           Commerce
           ,
           without
           any
           Stop
           ,
           any
           Imbargo
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           all
           Persons
           into
           our
           Embraces
           that
           love
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           and
           their
           Country
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           our
           Disagreement
           in
           some
           Religious
           Matters
           ,
           that
           should
           not
           hinder
           us
           from
           joining
           together
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           several
           Points
           relating
           to
           Religion
           in
           which
           we
           shall
           never
           all
           concur
           (
           and
           truly
           I
           am
           of
           Opinion
           it
           was
           not
           intended
           we
           should
           )
           till
           that
           Blessed
           Time
           predicted
           in
           Rev.
           xi
           .
           15.
           be
           accomplish'd
           .
           *
           Nevertheless
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           
             whereunto
             we
             have
             already
             attain'd
             ,
             let
             us
             walk
             by
             the
             same
             Rule
             ,
             let
             us
             mind
             the
             same
             Things
             .
          
           I
           will
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           if
           the
           
             fourteenth
             Chapter
          
           of
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Romans
           were
           read
           over
           once
           and
           again
           with
           serious
           and
           hearty
           Prayer
           ,
           it
           would
           end
           all
           our
           disputes
           about
           Indifferent
           matters
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           period
           to
           all
           our
           Divisions
           about
           them
           .
           Contesting
           Parties
           would
           thence
           effectually
           learn
           to
           lay
           aside
           Censuring
           and
           Iudging
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           sacrifice
           their
           Private
           Opinions
           and
           Sentiments
           ,
           yea
           their
           
           greatest
           Heats
           and
           Passions
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Common
             Good
          
           and
           Edification
           .
           Let
           this
           be
           conscientiously
           Practis'd
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           cannot
           miscarry
           .
           Let
           us
           not
           contend
           with
           Fierceness
           and
           Eagerness
           for
           any
           thing
           but
           the
           Indispensable
           Concerns
           of
           Religion
           and
           a
           Holy
           Life
           .
           Lay
           aside
           your
           nice
           Criticisms
           ,
           stand
           not
           upon
           Punctilio's
           ,
           be
           not
           religiously
           Pedantick
           or
           Morose
           .
           Away
           with
           fond
           Disputes
           which
           engender
           nothing
           but
           Strife
           :
           And
           let
           us
           in
           good
           earnest
           study
           the
           plain
           way
           of
           Salvation
           by
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           let
           us
           mind
           the
           Unquestionable
           and
           Practical
           matters
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           sure
           Footing
           ,
           and
           a
           firm
           Basis
           to
           build
           upon
           .
           Let
           us
           mind
           these
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           and
           then
           our
           varying
           from
           some
           of
           our
           Brethren
           in
           lesser
           Concerns
           of
           Religion
           ,
           in
           some
           Points
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           or
           Circumstances
           of
           Worship
           ,
           will
           not
           hinder
           our
           friendly
           Conjunction
           with
           them
           in
           those
           Publick
           Enterprizes
           which
           are
           for
           the
           Safety
           of
           us
           all
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Preservation
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           we
           all
           (
           without
           any
           reserve
           or
           hesitation
           )
           center
           in
           .
        
         
           This
           therefore
           is
           the
           thing
           which
           I
           humbly
           offer
           ,
           that
           the
           Interests
           of
           all
           Parties
           may
           become
           One
           in
           this
           present
           Juncture
           ,
           that
           all
           Hands
           may
           be
           employ'd
           in
           this
           Great
           Work
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           an
           Universal
           
           Concurrence
           in
           the
           Cause
           which
           we
           have
           undertaken
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Way
           to
           unite
           us
           more
           intimately
           among
           our selves
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           the
           Foundation
           of
           a
           Profound
           and
           Lasting
           Peace
           :
           For
           when
           we
           join
           together
           against
           the
           Common
           Adversary
           ,
           surely
           we
           shall
           learn
           to
           be
           friendly
           among
           one
           another
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           is
           as
           clear
           and
           certain
           as
           any
           Demonstration
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           urging
           it
           .
           Let
           us
           with
           united
           Hearts
           and
           Hands
           endeavour
           to
           stem
           the
           Fury
           of
           the
           Great
           Oppressors
           and
           Ravagers
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           much
           as
           think
           of
           any
           of
           our
           Particular
           Differences
           so
           long
           as
           this
           General
           Concern
           requires
           our
           Thoughts
           and
           Assistance
           .
        
         
           Suffer
           me
           to
           speak
           to
           you
           in
           a
           very
           plain
           and
           familiar
           way
           :
           Suppose
           some
           great
           City
           or
           Town
           were
           on
           Fire
           ,
           do
           you
           apprehend
           that
           that
           would
           be
           a
           fit
           time
           for
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           who
           are
           concern'd
           in
           that
           Calamity
           ,
           to
           come
           forth
           and
           busy
           themselves
           only
           in
           renewing
           their
           former
           Grudges
           ,
           and
           repeating
           the
           little
           Contests
           which
           had
           heretofore
           been
           among
           the
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           whilst
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           are
           unmindful
           of
           using
           the
           proper
           means
           for
           ●●opping
           the
           Raging
           Flames
           ,
           and
           hindring
           their
           furious
           Advance
           towards
           their
           Dwellings
           ?
           Just
           such
           is
           the
           Folly
           and
           Stupidity
           
           of
           those
           Persons
           who
           stand
           contending
           and
           wrangling
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           revive
           their
           former
           Debates
           at
           a
           time
           when
           there
           is
           a
           General
           Conflagration
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           at
           a
           time
           when
           we
           are
           threatn'd
           by
           the
           Great
           Boutefeues
           the
           Tremendous
           Firebrands
           abroad
           at
           a
           time
           when
           there
           is
           so
           great
           a
           Number
           of
           Incendiaries
           at
           home
           ,
           striving
           to
           put
           us
           all
           into
           a
           Combustion
           ,
           at
           a
           time
           when
           our
           Divisions
           are
           like
           to
           prove
           most
           Successful
           to
           our
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           all
           be
           Exhorted
           this
           Day
           to
           Christian
           Agreement
           .
           Let
           us
           henceforth
           become
           perfect
           Vnisons
           ,
           and
           let
           no
           Jarring
           be
           found
           amongst
           us
           .
           Let
           us
           wear
           off
           our
           former
           Roughnesses
           ,
           and
           become
           Smooth
           ,
           even
           and
           gentle
           ,
           heartily
           complying
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           breathing
           nothing
           but
           Love
           and
           Peace
           ,
           that
           thereby
           we
           may
           be
           a
           Happy
           and
           a
           Prosperous
           Nation
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Glory
             may
             dwell
             in
             our
             Land.
          
           Though
           the
           
             Antient
             Britains
          
           (
           as
           Tacitus
           truly
           observ'd
           of
           them
           )
           were
           given
           to
           Faction
           and
           making
           of
           Parties
           ,
           yet
           let
           it
           not
           be
           said
           that
           the
           same
           Genius
           yet
           possesses
           this
           Nation
           .
           Let
           us
           shew
           that
           we
           have
           the
           true
           Spirits
           of
           English
           Men
           by
           being
           more
           Manly
           and
           Generous
           .
           Let
           us
           detest
           and
           avoid
           those
           ill
           Men
           who
           are
           forward
           rather
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           Maladies
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           than
           to
           apply
           a
           Cure
           ;
           who
           are
           more
           desirous
           to
           increase
           
           our
           Diseases
           than
           to
           make
           use
           of
           a
           Remedy
           :
           Who
           would
           continually
           raise
           Commotions
           and
           Distractions
           amongst
           us
           ,
           and
           put
           us
           all
           into
           Flames
           :
           A
           most
           mischievous
           sort
           of
           Men
           ,
           that
           are
           born
           to
           Trouble
           ,
           Plague
           and
           Embarass
           their
           Country
           ;
           who
           ,
           if
           you
           will
           give
           them
           Footing
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           of
           old
           required
           )
           will
           
             shake
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           and
           move
           the
           World
           out
           of
           its
           place
           :
           A
           generation
           of
           Men
           that
           would
           involve
           three
           Kingdoms
           in
           Blood
           and
           Slaughter
           merely
           to
           indulge
           their
           groundless
           Humour
           ,
           and
           to
           satisfy
           their
           own
           Lusts
           and
           Bigotry
           .
           Let
           us
           shew
           our selves
           to
           be
           of
           an
           other
           Temper
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           Correspond
           with
           one
           another
           both
           in
           our
           Sentiments
           and
           Affections
           :
           And
           where
           we
           cannot
           wholly
           agree
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           let
           us
           perfectly
           accord
           in
           the
           latter
           .
           And
           let
           us
           know
           this
           assuredly
           that
           we
           can
           reasonably
           expect
           nothing
           but
           Confusion
           till
           we
           be
           all
           touch'd
           with
           the
           same
           Magnetism
           of
           Love
           and
           Charity
           ,
           and
           so
           point
           the
           same
           Way
           ,
           and
           turn
           to
           the
           same
           Coast
           ,
           and
           till
           we
           conspire
           in
           one
           General
           and
           Unanimous
           pursuance
           of
           the
           same
           Cause
           .
           Then
           (
           and
           not
           before
           that
           time
           )
           the
           Catholick
           Interest
           and
           Benefit
           of
           these
           Kingdoms
           will
           ,
           through
           the
           Blessing
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           be
           advanced
           ;
           then
           this
           Island
           may
           enjoy
           many
           Halcyon
           Days
           ,
           and
           be
           
           Crown'd
           with
           an
           undisturbed
           Quiet
           and
           Repose
           .
        
         
           What
           need
           I
           say
           more
           ?
           Having
           spoken
           to
           Wise
           and
           Understanding
           Persons
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           have
           said
           enough
           :
           And
           therefore
           I
           have
           only
           this
           now
           in
           the
           Close
           to
           desire
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           seriously
           Reflect
           upon
           what
           I
           have
           offer'd
           to
           you
           already
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           would
           put
           it
           in
           Practice
           before
           it
           be
           too
           late
           .
           It
           is
           high
           time
           now
           
             to
             turn
             our
             Spears
             into
             Pruning-hooks
             ,
             and
             burn
             the
             Chariots
             in
             the
             Fire
             :
          
           It
           is
           high
           time
           to
           do
           this
           whether
           we
           consult
           our
           Duty
           or
           our
           Safety
           .
           Therefore
           let
           me
           beseech
           you
           to
           betake
           your
           ●elves
           to
           this
           Work
           :
           Agree
           in
           the
           unquestionable
           and
           general
           Maxims
           of
           Peace
           :
           And
           particularly
           agree
           to
           defend
           your
           Religion
           and
           your
           Country
           against
           the
           Attempts
           of
           Rome
           :
           Agree
           to
           defeat
           the
           Projects
           and
           withstand
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Great
           Apollyon
           abroad
           ;
           Agree
           to
           ba●fle
           the
           Designs
           of
           all
           those
           who
           any
           ways
           promote
           or
           favour
           the
           Interest
           of
           that
           Unwearied
           and
           Merciless
           Disturber
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           Christendom
           :
           In
           brief
           ,
           Agree
           to
           keep
           those
           Horrid
           Dangers
           and
           Mischiefs
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           you
           which
           were
           so
           near
           you
           of
           late
           :
           Which
           you
           can
           never
           do
           unless
           you
           be
           at
           Peace
           among
           your selves
           .
        
         
         
           I
           request
           you
           then
           by
           all
           that
           is
           Sacred
           ,
           Religious
           and
           Venerable
           to
           compose
           your selves
           into
           a
           quiet
           Posture
           ,
           to
           purge
           out
           your
           sower
           Ferments
           ,
           to
           forget
           your
           former
           Animosities
           and
           Oppositions
           .
           I
           most
           Passionately
           beg
           of
           you
           that
           you
           would
           not
           repeat
           your
           former
           Iustings
           and
           Tiltings
           against
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           think
           no
           more
           of
           your
           unkind
           Reflections
           and
           Rallyings
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           Cancel
           your
           Philippicks
           and
           Invectives
           ,
           and
           burn
           all
           your
           Pasquils
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           ever
           ,
           be
           prevail'd
           with
           to
           bestow
           your
           Pardons
           and
           Indulgences
           on
           one
           another
           ;
           for
           this
           will
           be
           the
           best
           Iubilee
           for
           procuring
           our
           Peace
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           ever
           ,
           forget
           not
           to
           pull
           down
           your
           Rams
           of
           Battery
           ,
           to
           cease
           your
           Cannonading
           one
           another
           ,
           to
           give
           check
           to
           your
           former
           Hostilities
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           aside
           all
           your
           Warlike
           Weapons
           .
           If
           you
           must
           needs
           Strive
           ,
           Strive
           and
           
             Contend
             for
             the
             Faith
             once
             deliver'd
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           strive
           to
           assert
           and
           maintain
           the
           Necessary
           and
           Fundamental
           Articles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           of
           late
           are
           so
           much
           Corrupted
           and
           Perverted
           :
           Strive
           to
           excel
           and
           surpass
           one
           another
           in
           real
           Acts
           of
           Religion
           and
           Holiness
           :
           Strive
           who
           shall
           be
           most
           Exemplary
           and
           Eminent
           in
           Virtue
           and
           Piety
           .
           In
           a
           Word
           ,
           Strive
           to
           transcribe
           the
           Excellent
           Institution
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Iesus
           into
           
           your
           Lives
           and
           Manners
           ,
           and
           
             to
             be
             Doers
             of
             the
             Word
          
           (
           of
           this
           particularly
           which
           hath
           been
           deliver'd
           to
           you
           at
           present
           )
           
             and
             not
             Hearers
             only
             ,
             deceiving
             your
             own
             selves
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           that
           all
           our
           Animosities
           may
           be
           lay'd
           aside
           ,
           our
           Divisions
           healed
           ,
           and
           Union
           among
           our selves
           (
           which
           I
           have
           been
           pressing
           you
           unto
           )
           may
           be
           promoted
           and
           effected
           ,
           let
           us
           make
           our
           Addresses
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Peace
           in
           that
           excellent
           Form
           of
           Prayer
           composed
           by
           my
           Lords
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           for
           one
           of
           our
           late
           Fasts
           .
        
         
           O
           God
           the
           Father
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           our
           only
           Saviour
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           ,
           look
           down
           in
           much
           Pity
           and
           Compassion
           upon
           this
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           stir
           up
           ,
           we
           beseech
           thee
           ,
           every
           Soul
           among
           us
           ,
           to
           cast
           forth
           the
           accursed
           thing
           ,
           to
           root
           out
           of
           our
           Hearts
           all
           Pride
           ,
           and
           all
           Wrath
           and
           Bitterness
           ,
           all
           unjust
           Prejudice
           and
           causeless
           Iealousie
           ,
           all
           Hatred
           and
           Malice
           ,
           and
           desire
           of
           Revenge
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           may
           hinder
           us
           from
           discerning
           the
           things
           that
           belong
           unto
           our
           Peace
           .
           And
           by
           the
           power
           of
           thy
           holy
           Spirit
           do
           thou
           dispose
           all
           our
           Hearts
           to
           such
           meekness
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           lowliness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           Patience
           ,
           Gentleness
           ,
           and
           long-suffering
           ,
           and
           forbearance
           of
           one
           another
           in
           Love
           ,
           and
           such
           Honour
           and
           Reverence
           of
           those
           whom
           thou
           hast
           set
           over
           us
           ,
           as
           becomes
           the
           Sons
           of
           Peace
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           God
           
           of
           Peace
           may
           be
           with
           us
           .
           Give
           us
           grace
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           seriously
           to
           lay
           to
           heart
           the
           great
           Dangers
           we
           are
           in
           ,
           by
           our
           unhappy
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Obligations
           which
           lie
           upon
           us
           to
           godly
           Vnion
           and
           Concord
           :
           That
           as
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Body
           ,
           and
           one
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           one
           Hope
           of
           our
           Calling
           ,
           one
           Lord
           ,
           one
           Faith
           ,
           one
           Baptism
           ,
           one
           God
           and
           Father
           of
           us
           all
           ;
           so
           we
           may
           henceforth
           be
           all
           of
           one
           Heart
           and
           of
           one
           Soul
           ,
           united
           in
           one
           holy
           Bond
           of
           Truth
           and
           Peace
           ,
           of
           Faith
           and
           Charity
           ,
           and
           may
           with
           one
           mind
           and
           one
           mouth
           glorify
           thee
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ;
           who
           with
           thy
           Father
           and
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           livest
           and
           reignest
           ,
           o●●
           God
           ,
           world
           without
           end
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Use
           and
           Abuse
           of
           APPAREL
           .
        
         
           In
           Two
           Sermons
           ,
           occasion'd
           by
           the
           present
           Excess
           in
           that
           kind
           .
        
         
           
             1
             TIM
             .
             II.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             that
             Women
             adorn
             themselves
             in
             modest
             Apparel
             ,
             with
             Shame-facedness
             and
             Sobriety
             :
             Not
             with
             broidered
             Hair
             ,
             or
             Gold
             ,
             or
             Pearls
             ,
             or
             costly
             Aray
             .
          
        
         
           IF
           you
           impartially
           view
           the
           general
           Practice
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           you
           cannot
           but
           look
           upon
           these
           Words
           as
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Seasonable
           Portions
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           can
           be
           offer'd
           to
           your
           Consideration
           .
           For
           ,
           among
           the
           many
           Follies
           and
           Vices
           ,
           which
           prevail
           amongst
           us
           ;
           the
           indulging
           
           of
           an
           Extravagant
           Way
           of
           Attire
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           least
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           I
           reckon
           it
           part
           of
           my
           Office
           and
           Function
           ,
           to
           chastise
           this
           Reigning
           Excess
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Reforming
           of
           it
           (
           if
           I
           may
           be
           so
           happy
           ,
           as
           to
           Influence
           upon
           any
           of
           you
           ,
           by
           this
           Discourse
           )
           I
           will
           undertake
           these
           Three
           Things
           ;
        
         
           
             I.
             To
             shew
             the
             True
             and
             
               Proper
               Vse
            
             of
             Apparel
             .
          
           
             II.
             To
             discover
             the
             Abuse
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             you
             see
             how
             it
             becomes
             Unlawful
             ,
             and
             Vitious
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             of
             sober
             and
             modest
             Christians
             .
          
           
             III.
             To
             make
             some
             Practical
             Deductions
             from
             these
             Things
             ,
             and
             to
             disswade
             you
             from
             that
             Excess
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             grown
             so
             Common
             ,
             by
             setting
             before
             you
             the
             Evils
             and
             Mischiefs
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             you
             will
             find
             to
             be
             so
             great
             and
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             be
             prevail'd
             with
             to
             abandon
             that
             undue
             Practice
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           fourfold
           Vse
           or
           Design
           of
           Apparel
           .
           The
           First
           ,
           whereof
           is
           to
           hide
           ,
           a●d
           shrowd
           our
           Nakedness
           :
           For
           though
           in
           t●e
           State
           of
           Innocency
           ,
           when
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           shined
           bright
           in
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           ,
           the
           very
           Nakedness
           of
           his
           Body
           was
           Beauty
           ;
           nor
           needed
           he
           any
           other
           Covering
           than
           his
           Original
           Integrity
           and
           Righteousness
           ;
           
           with
           God
           had
           adorn'd
           him
           ;
           yet
           ,
           when
           he
           offended
           against
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           defaced
           the
           Image
           of
           his
           Maker
           ,
           and
           became
           a
           guilty
           Creature
           ,
           he
           was
           ashamed
           of
           the
           Nakedness
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           made
           himself
           
             a
             Garment
             of
             Fig-leaves
          
           ,
           3
           Gen.
           7.
           
           Afterwards
           God
           himself
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           instruct
           him
           ,
           how
           to
           make
           a
           more
           substantial
           and
           solid
           sort
           of
           Cloathing
           ,
           
             viz.
             Coats
             of
             Skins
          
           ,
           v.
           21.
           i.e.
           of
           the
           Skins
           or
           Hides
           of
           Beasts
           .
           And
           ever
           afterwards
           ,
           among
           the
           Civilized
           Nations
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           Garments
           have
           been
           in
           use
           for
           the
           same
           End
           that
           they
           were
           at
           first
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           for
           Modesty
           sake
           .
           About
           the
           Middle
           of
           the
           Fourteenth
           Century
           ,
           there
           arose
           an
           Heretical
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           call'd
           Adamites
           ,
           who
           gain'd
           that
           Name
           ,
           because
           they
           imitated
           
           Adam's
           Nakedness
           in
           Paradice
           ;
           for
           they
           contended
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Restauration
           wrought
           by
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Pristine
           Nakedness
           should
           be
           resumed
           ;
           and
           Men
           and
           Women
           being
           now
           reduced
           to
           the
           Primitive
           State
           of
           Innocency
           ,
           ought
           to
           go
           without
           Cloathing
           .
           But
           this
           silly
           Sect
           ,
           who
           divested
           themselves
           of
           Sobriety
           and
           Reason
           ,
           before
           they
           stript
           themselves
           of
           their
           Apparel
           ,
           were
           justly
           exploded
           by
           wise
           and
           sober
           Men
           ,
           and
           their
           Practice
           voted
           to
           be
           unlawful
           ,
           because
           the
           Fall
           hath
           left
           a
           great
           Depravity
           in
           Men
           ;
           and
           the
           best
           of
           them
           are
           not
           perfectly
           healed
           of
           it
           :
           So
           that
           we
           now
           have
           the
           like
           Reason
           to
           be
           ashamed
           
           of
           our
           Nakedness
           ,
           that
           our
           first
           Parents
           had
           to
           be
           of
           theirs
           ,
           and
           consequently
           we
           have
           need
           of
           a
           Covering
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Garments
           are
           for
           Distinction
           sake
           .
           Different
           Habits
           are
           not
           only
           for
           the
           differencing
           of
           the
           Sexes
           (
           and
           therefore
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           makes
           the
           promiscuous
           Use
           of
           Men
           and
           Womens
           Apparel
           unlawful
           )
           but
           for
           making
           a
           Discrimination
           between
           the
           Qualities
           or
           Ranks
           of
           Persons
           .
           Accordingly
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           (
           except
           the
           very
           first
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           but
           few
           People
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           not
           such
           an
           occasion
           for
           discriminating
           of
           Persons
           from
           one
           another
           )
           the
           Qualities
           of
           Men
           were
           distinguish'd
           by
           their
           respective
           Garbs
           .
           Not
           only
           Kings
           and
           Queens
           were
           differenc'd
           from
           their
           Subjects
           by
           their
           
             Royal
             Apparel
             ,
             6
             Est.
          
           8.
           but
           there
           were
           Vestures
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           to
           other
           Orders
           and
           
             Dignities
             ,
             Offices
          
           and
           Degrees
           of
           Men
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
             18.
             4.
             1
             
             Iob
             20.
             4
             
             Lam.
             5.
             15
             
             Luk.
             22.
             16.
             19.
             
             Ioseph
          
           refus'd
           not
           to
           wear
           
           Pharaoh's
           Ring
           ,
           that
           he
           put
           upon
           his
           Hand
           ,
           nor
           
             to
             be
             aray'd
             in
             Vestures
             of
             fine
             Linnen
             ,
          
           and
           
             to
             wear
             a
             Gold
             Chain
             about
             his
             Neck
             ,
          
           41
           Gen.
           42.
           
           Mordecai
           and
           Daniel
           were
           cloath'd
           with
           rich
           and
           stately
           Ornaments
           ,
           suitable
           to
           the
           Degree
           they
           were
           advanc'd
           to
           ,
           8
           
             Esth.
             15.
             5
             
             Dan.
             29.
             
          
           We
           read
           of
           
             precious
             Cloaths
          
           ,
           or
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             Hebrew
             ,
             Cloaths
             of
             Freedom
             ,
             27
             Ezek.
             
             20.
             i.e.
          
           such
           Garments
           as
           became
           free
           and
           ingenuous
           Men
           ,
           such
           as
           those
           of
           the
           better
           Quality
           were
           cloath'd
           with
           .
           Among
           the
           old
           Romans
           ,
           the
           Rank
           of
           Persons
           was
           known
           by
           their
           Habits
           :
           The
           
             Purple
             Embroider'd
          
           Vesture
           ,
           with
           large
           Studs
           ,
           like
           broad
           Nail's
           Heads
           (
           thence
           call'd
           Laticlavia
           )
           was
           used
           only
           by
           the
           Senators
           and
           Noblemen
           .
           Divers
           kinds
           of
           Shooes
           were
           worn
           at
           Rome
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           different
           Quality
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           :
           And
           the
           like
           Distinction
           of
           Garbs
           hath
           been
           among
           All
           Nations
           .
           When
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           
             they
             who
             wear
             soft
             Rayment
             are
             in
             Kings
             Houses
             ,
          
           11
           Mat.
           8.
           he
           doth
           not
           condemn
           the
           Use
           of
           rich
           and
           goodly
           Attire
           (
           which
           are
           meant
           by
           
             Soft
             Rayment
          
           )
           but
           he
           intimates
           this
           Distinction
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           now
           speaking
           of
           :
           And
           so
           it
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           By
           their
           Habit
           you
           may
           know
           them
           to
           be
           Courtiers
           .
           He
           allows
           Men
           to
           be
           attir'd
           according
           to
           their
           Place
           and
           Degree
           :
           Christianity
           doth
           not
           disrobe
           Men
           of
           their
           Distinctive
           Garments
           :
           For
           this
           was
           one
           Design
           of
           Apparel
           ,
           viz.
           To
           discriminate
           between
           Persons
           of
           an
           higher
           ,
           and
           a
           lower
           Degree
           .
           Yea
           ,
           we
           read
           ,
           that
           the
           immediate
           Ministers
           of
           Religion
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           were
           according
           to
           God's
           Command
           distinguish'd
           from
           the
           People
           ,
           by
           a
           peculiar
           Manner
           of
           Garb
           :
           Which
           was
           imitated
           by
           others
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           would
           ,
           it
           is
           likely
           ,
           have
           been
           practis'd
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           
           first
           Ecclesiastical
           Persons
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           if
           their
           Conspicuousness
           of
           the
           Cloathing
           would
           not
           have
           made
           them
           too
           much
           known
           to
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           have
           been
           unsuitable
           to
           those
           Times
           of
           Persecution
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Garments
           are
           for
           Defence
           and
           Protection
           :
           Those
           Primitive
           Ones
           of
           Skins
           (
           not
           dress'd
           ,
           but
           raw
           ,
           it
           is
           likely
           )
           serv'd
           for
           this
           Purpose
           also
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           so
           worn
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           only
           cool
           in
           Summer
           ,
           but
           warm
           in
           Winter
           (
           for
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           that
           the
           Year
           had
           its
           Vicissitudes
           then
           .
           )
           I
           say
           it
           is
           probable
           ,
           these
           Skins
           were
           a
           Cool
           sort
           of
           
             Garment
             ,
             viz.
          
           when
           they
           wore
           the
           plain
           and
           smooth
           side
           next
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           warm
           when
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           i.e.
           the
           Wool
           or
           Hair
           were
           worn
           inwards
           .
           It
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           one
           principal
           Use
           of
           Cloaths
           hath
           been
           to
           shelter
           Persons
           from
           the
           Injury
           and
           Inclemency
           of
           the
           Weather
           :
           For
           which
           Reason
           it
           becomes
           a
           great
           Act
           of
           Charity
           ,
           to
           cloath
           the
           Poor
           and
           Naked
           ;
           and
           therefore
           is
           so
           often
           mention'd
           in
           Scripture
           .
           And
           hence
           we
           read
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           Death
           of
           that
           Religious
           Woman
           Dorcas
           ,
           her
           pious
           Female
           Friends
           display'd
           the
           Ensigns
           of
           her
           Charity
           (
           as
           well
           as
           good
           House-wifery
           )
           
             viz.
             The
             Coats
             and
             Garments
             which
             she
             made
             whilst
             she
             was
             with
             them
             ,
             9
             Acts
             29.
             
          
           For
           this
           ,
           without
           doubt
           ,
           relates
           to
           
             the
             good
             Works
             and
             Alms
             Deeds
             ,
             which
             
             she
             did
             ,
          
           v.
           36.
           
           Such
           is
           generally
           the
           frail
           Constitution
           of
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           that
           they
           want
           some
           Defence
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Apparel
           is
           useful
           to
           this
           Purpose
           :
           This
           not
           only
           keeps
           out
           the
           Cold
           ,
           but
           keeps
           in
           the
           Heat
           ,
           the
           inward
           Warmth
           ,
           and
           vital
           Heat
           .
           And
           even
           in
           excessive
           hot
           Climates
           ,
           some
           sort
           of
           Rayment
           is
           requisite
           to
           be
           a
           Guard
           from
           the
           Scorching
           Sun.
           Thus
           on
           the
           Account
           of
           Necessi●y
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Modesty
           and
           Distinction
           ,
           Cloathing
           is
           serviceable
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           It
           is
           for
           Decency
           and
           Ornament
           :
           Though
           this
           be
           not
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Ends
           and
           Uses
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           be
           reckon'd
           among
           the
           rest
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           by
           those
           who
           compiled
           our
           
             Homilies
             .
             If
             we
             consider
          
           (
           say
           *
           they
           )
           
             the
             End
             and
             Purpose
             whereunto
             Almighty
             God
             hath
             ordained
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             we
             shall
             easily
             perceive
             ,
             that
             he
             alloweth
             us
             Apparel
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             Necessity
             's
             sake
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             an
             honest
             Comeliness
             .
          
           It
           may
           be
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           Extreams
           in
           this
           Matter
           of
           Apparel
           ;
           some
           are
           too
           effeminate
           and
           delicate
           in
           their
           Attire
           ,
           others
           are
           too
           neglectful
           and
           sordid
           .
           
             Pastillos
             Rufillus
             olet
             ,
             Gorgonius
             hircum
             .
          
           The
           one
           is
           too
           much
           Perfumed
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           Rank
           and
           Fetid
           :
           These
           are
           faulty
           in
           a
           different
           Manner
           ,
           but
           one
           is
           as
           blameable
           as
           
           the
           other
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Middle
           Way
           between
           these
           two
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           most
           eligible
           ,
           viz.
           a
           Graceful
           and
           Comely
           Attire
           ,
           that
           is
           neither
           Lavish
           nor
           Loathsome
           .
           An
           utter
           neglect
           of
           Apparel
           is
           certainly
           very
           culpable
           ;
           especially
           to
           place
           Religion
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           (
           as
           some
           Monks
           and
           Retired
           Devotionists
           do
           )
           it
           is
           acceptable
           to
           God
           to
           put
           on
           a
           coarse
           Habit
           ,
           or
           to
           go
           in
           rags
           and
           tatters
           ,
           to
           be
           patch'd
           and
           clouted
           ,
           and
           to
           wear
           old
           and
           torn
           Garments
           ;
           nay
           ,
           to
           be
           nasty
           and
           sordid
           ,
           to
           be
           unclean
           and
           filthy
           in
           their
           Cloathing
           ,
           is
           intolerably
           ridiculous
           .
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           forbid
           this
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           dictates
           Purity
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           Soul
           but
           Body
           .
           In
           this
           double
           Sense
           ,
           the
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           to
           
             be
             arayed
             in
             fine
             Linnen
             ,
             clean
             and
             white
             ,
          
           19.
           
           Rev.
           8.
           
           There
           can
           be
           no
           doubt
           ,
           tha●
           a
           Neatness
           or
           Comeliness
           of
           Attire
           ,
           is
           allowable
           and
           commendable
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           lawful
           Use
           of
           the
           Creatures
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           the
           Supply
           of
           our
           Necessities
           ,
           but
           likewise
           for
           Ornament
           and
           Decency
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           Degree
           and
           Order
           wherein
           God
           hath
           plac'd
           us
           in
           the
           World.
           There
           are
           (
           as
           you
           may
           observe
           )
           several
           Things
           created
           that
           are
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           Man
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           can't
           deny
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           designed
           for
           some
           use
           ,
           God
           having
           made
           nothing
           in
           vain
           .
           God
           hath
           given
           not
           only
           
             Bread
             to
             strengthen
             Man's
             Heart
          
           ,
           
           but
           
             Wine
             to
             make
             it
             glad
             ,
             and
             Oyl
             to
             make
             his
             Face
             to
             shine
             ,
          
           104
           Psal.
           15.
           to
           add
           an
           Ornament
           and
           Lustre
           to
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           gratifie
           the
           Sence
           of
           Smelling
           with
           its
           sweet
           Odour
           .
           And
           the
           like
           Bounty
           and
           Indulgence
           he
           hath
           shew'd
           to
           Mankind
           ,
           with
           Respect
           to
           their
           Rayment
           .
           He
           hath
           bestow'd
           several
           Things
           to
           administer
           to
           Beauty
           and
           Comeliness
           ,
           to
           the
           Gracefulness
           of
           their
           Cloathing
           ;
           as
           Gold
           ,
           Silver
           ,
           Pearls
           ,
           Diamonds
           ,
           and
           other
           precious
           Stones
           ,
           fine
           Linnen
           ,
           Silk
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Indeed
           ,
           the
           World
           it self
           hath
           its
           Name
           among
           the
           Greeks
           from
           its
           Ornate
           and
           Comely
           Make
           ,
           its
           beautiful
           and
           rich
           Dress
           :
           Where-ever
           we
           look
           ,
           it
           is
           gay
           and
           trim
           ,
           and
           shews
           a
           Bravery
           worthy
           of
           its
           Maker
           .
           The
           Heavens
           are
           deck'd
           and
           garnish'd
           with
           the
           Stars
           ,
           as
           with
           so
           many
           glittering
           and
           sparkling
           Gems
           ,
           besides
           that
           great
           flaming
           Ruby
           the
           Sun
           ,
           Which
           out-shines
           them
           all
           .
           The
           Sea
           is
           embelish'd
           with
           the
           richest
           Pearls
           :
           The
           Earth
           is
           furnish'd
           and
           enrich'd
           with
           its
           precious
           Stones
           and
           Minerals
           .
           Who
           can
           sufficiently
           admire
           the
           Gaiety
           of
           its
           Herbs
           and
           Plants
           ?
           Their
           very
           Leaves
           have
           a
           peculiar
           Trimming
           ;
           they
           are
           with
           great
           Curiosity
           notch'd
           indented
           ,
           engrail'd
           ,
           scallopp'd
           ,
           laced
           ,
           fringed
           ,
           adorn'd
           with
           most
           elegant
           Figures
           :
           But
           especially
           ,
           the
           Bravery
           of
           Flowers
           invites
           and
           gluts
           our
           Sight
           :
           The
           Richness
           of
           their
           Native
           Cloathing
           is
           
           wonderful
           and
           amazing
           :
           In
           respect
           of
           which
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           even
           Solomon
           
             in
             all
             his
             Glory
             was
             not
             arayed
             like
             one
             of
             these
             .
          
           Among
           Brutes
           there
           are
           many
           that
           are
           remarkable
           for
           their
           Gorgeous
           Trappings
           ,
           wherewith
           Nature
           hath
           set
           them
           forth
           ,
           especially
           several
           of
           the
           Feather'd
           Animals
           are
           noted
           for
           the
           Variety
           of
           Colours
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           dressed
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           God
           thus
           decketh
           the
           Irrational
           ,
           and
           even
           Inanimate
           Creatures
           ,
           surely
           he
           hath
           not
           forgot
           Man.
           No
           :
           In
           making
           him
           such
           he
           hath
           sufficiently
           adorn'd
           and
           beautified
           him
           ;
           for
           his
           Soul
           is
           the
           brightest
           Image
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           and
           the
           admirable
           Structure
           of
           his
           Body
           hath
           all
           the
           Marks
           of
           Divine
           Art
           and
           Wisdom
           upon
           it
           :
           And
           must
           this
           Rich
           Jewel
           be
           sordidly
           used
           ?
           May
           not
           this
           Choicest
           Creature
           be
           decently
           arayed
           ?
           If
           God
           hath
           given
           it
           this
           Natural
           Decking
           ,
           shall
           an
           Artificial
           one
           be
           unlawful
           ?
           If
           you
           may
           adorn
           your
           Houses
           ,
           and
           deck
           your
           Chambers
           ,
           and
           trim
           up
           your
           Closets
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           you
           do
           so
           to
           your selves
           ?
           For
           here
           I
           may
           say
           as
           our
           Saviour
           in
           another
           Case
           ,
           *
           
             Are
             not
             ye
             much
             better
             than
             they
             ?
          
           The
           Scripture
           Records
           acquaint
           us
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           some
           innocent
           Ornaments
           used
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Religious
           and
           Vertuous
           .
           It
           is
           St.
           †
           
           Austin's
           
           Observation
           upon
           
           Abraham's
           presenting
           Rebecca
           with
           Ear-Rings
           (
           for
           so
           he
           understands
           the
           Word
           Nesem
           )
           and
           Bracelets
           ,
           and
           her
           accepting
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           lawful
           to
           use
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Ornaments
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Patriarch
           would
           not
           have
           sent
           them
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           she
           being
           a
           vertuous
           Maid
           would
           not
           have
           receiv'd
           them
           ,
           and
           worn
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           she
           did
           ,
           for
           his
           sake
           .
           And
           from
           other
           Places
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           ,
           we
           may
           infer
           ,
           That
           these
           were
           the
           most
           universal
           and
           innocent
           Piece
           of
           Finery
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           all
           Ornaments
           they
           were
           the
           most
           Ancient
           .
           Ioseph
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Beloved
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           was
           distinguish'd
           from
           the
           Rest
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           by
           a
           better
           sort
           of
           Apparel
           ,
           
             a
             Coat
             of
             many
             Colours
          
           ,
           37
           Gen.
           3.
           a
           Garment
           wrought
           or
           embroider'd
           with
           sundry
           sorts
           of
           Figures
           ,
           either
           of
           Flowers
           or
           Fruit
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           and
           these
           set
           out
           with
           different
           Colours
           .
        
         
           Nor
           do
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           prohibit
           the
           Use
           of
           decent
           Ornaments
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           Inordinacy
           in
           the
           procuring
           or
           wearing
           of
           them
           .
           I
           could
           observe
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           refused
           not
           to
           use
           the
           Borders
           and
           Fringes
           ,
           which
           were
           at
           that
           time
           in
           Fashion
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           even
           among
           the
           Pharisees
           :
           He
           wore
           these
           at
           the
           Bottom
           of
           his
           Garment
           ;
           as
           we
           may
           gather
           from
           6
           Mark
           56.
           where
           we
           read
           ,
           that
           they
           besought
           him
           in
           behalf
           of
           
           the
           Diseased
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           brought
           to
           him
           ,
           
             That
             they
             might
             touch
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             the
             Border
             of
             his
             Garment
             .
          
           And
           in
           8
           Luk.
           44.
           we
           read
           ,
           that
           a
           Woman
           came
           and
           
             touch'd
             the
             Border
             of
             his
             Garment
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           is
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           it
           properly
           signifies
           a
           Fringe
           ,
           as
           Beza
           Notes
           upon
           the
           Place
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           very
           Word
           that
           is
           used
           in
           23
           Mat.
           5.
           where
           our
           Saviour
           blames
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           for
           
             enlarging
             the
             Borders
             of
             their
             Garments
          
           ;
           but
           though
           he
           check'd
           them
           for
           their
           Superstition
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           yet
           he
           complied
           with
           the
           Garb
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           harmless
           and
           lawful
           .
           The
           Apostle
           asserts
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           Decorum
           ,
           a
           Comeliness
           to
           be
           observ'd
           by
           Christians
           in
           their
           Dress
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           13.
           
           A
           Bishop
           must
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Ornatus
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           vulgar
           
             Latin
             ,
             1
             Tim.
          
           3.
           2.
           
           He
           must
           not
           be
           sordid
           and
           squalid
           ;
           but
           he
           must
           do
           things
           even
           as
           to
           his
           outward
           Deportment
           and
           Habit
           ,
           which
           become
           his
           Place
           and
           Function
           .
           Christianity
           is
           not
           altogether
           neglectful
           of
           the
           outward
           Mien
           and
           Attire
           :
           There
           is
           a
           Decency
           which
           may
           be
           lawfully
           observ'd
           in
           our
           External
           Cloathing
           ;
           for
           this
           may
           be
           used
           not
           only
           as
           a
           Cover
           for
           our
           Nakedness
           ,
           and
           a
           Shelter
           from
           the
           Cold
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Badge
           of
           Distinction
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           before
           )
           but
           likewise
           for
           Comeliness
           and
           Ornament
           .
        
         
         
           But
           is
           not
           this
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Prohibition
           of
           St.
           Paul
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             That
             Women
             should
             not
             adorn
             themselves
             with
             Gold
             or
             Pearls
             ,
             or
             costly
             Aray
             ?
          
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           9.
           
           And
           what
           is
           said
           to
           one
           Sex
           is
           said
           to
           another
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           wearing
           of
           Gold
           or
           Pearls
           be
           unlawful
           in
           Women
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           in
           Men.
           And
           is
           not
           what
           I
           have
           said
           contradictory
           to
           that
           parallel
           Place
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           1
           Epist.
           Chap.
           3.
           
           Ver.
           4.
           
           
             Whose
             adorning
             let
             it
             not
             be
             that
             outward
             adorning
             of
             plaiting
             the
             Hair
             ,
             and
             of
             wearing
             of
             Gold
             ,
             or
             of
             putting
             on
             of
             Apparel
             :
          
           Which
           seems
           to
           disallow
           of
           ;
           yea
           ,
           wholly
           to
           condemn
           the
           wearing
           of
           all
           Ornamental
           Attire
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Quakers
           have
           understood
           this
           and
           the
           fore-going
           Text
           ,
           thus
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           have
           cried
           out
           against
           all
           Ornaments
           of
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           other
           Nature
           :
           Yea
           ,
           they
           have
           pretended
           ,
           that
           by
           Vertue
           of
           these
           Texts
           ,
           they
           are
           authorized
           to
           leave
           neither
           Lace
           nor
           Ribband
           upon
           their
           Cloaths
           ,
           but
           to
           wear
           plain
           Garments
           ,
           without
           Welt
           or
           Gard
           ;
           though
           (
           to
           convince
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           believe
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           made
           this
           Comment
           on
           these
           Texts
           )
           they
           have
           lately
           contradicted
           this
           in
           their
           Practice
           .
           This
           was
           ,
           it
           seems
           an
           old
           Conceit
           ,
           and
           prevail'd
           among
           the
           Montanists
           :
           Whence
           it
           was
           that
           *
           Tertullian
           
           was
           infected
           with
           this
           Enthusiastick
           Notion
           :
           He
           holds
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           unlawful
           for
           a
           Christian
           to
           be
           adorn'd
           with
           Purple
           or
           Gold
           ,
           or
           to
           wear
           any
           other
           Things
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Result
           of
           misinterpreting
           these
           Places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           (
           if
           we
           examine
           the
           true
           Meaning
           of
           them
           )
           will
           be
           found
           to
           give
           no
           Allowance
           to
           the
           casting
           off
           of
           all
           Ornaments
           :
           Nay
           ,
           my
           Text
           plainly
           disallows
           it
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             I
             will
          
           ,
           ●aith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             that
             Women
             adorn
             themselves
          
           ;
           and
           he
           tells
           us
           further
           how
           they
           may
           be
           adorn'd
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             habitu
             ornato
          
           ,
           vulgar
           Latin
           an
           Attire
           ,
           that
           hath
           some
           Decency
           and
           Comeliness
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           so
           the
           Word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           imports
           .
           Here
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           not
           only
           forbid
           to
           be
           sordid
           in
           their
           Apparel
           ,
           but
           here
           is
           a
           Licence
           given
           them
           to
           adorn
           themselves
           .
           The
           next
           Words
           therefore
           cannot
           denote
           the
           utter
           Unlawfulness
           of
           adorning
           themselves
           with
           Gold
           and
           Pearls
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           then
           is
           the
           true
           Sense
           of
           these
           Words
           ,
           That
           
             Women
             must
             not
             adorn
             themselves
             with
             broided
             ,
          
           or
           
             braided
             Hair
          
           (
           for
           so
           it
           should
           be
           read
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           was
           the
           Mistake
           of
           the
           Printer
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           corrected
           in
           our
           Bibles
           )
           
             nor
             with
             Gold
             or
             Pearls
             ,
             or
             costly
             Aray
             ?
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           here
           (
           as
           is
           very
           usual
           in
           other
           Places
           of
           Scripture
           )
           seems
           to
           speak
           in
           an
           absolute
           Manner
           ,
           though
           what
           he
           saith
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           
           (
           as
           he
           meant
           it
           )
           in
           a
           limited
           one
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           our
           Saviour's
           Injunction
           ,
           or
           Prohibition
           rather
           ,
           
             When
             thou
             makest
             a
             Dinner
             or
             a
             Supper
             ,
             call
             not
             thy
             Friends
             ,
             nor
             thy
             Brethren
             ,
             neither
             thy
             Kinsmen
             ,
             nor
             thy
             rich
             Neighbours
             ,
             14
             Luk.
          
           12.
           where
           Christ
           seems
           to
           condemn
           all
           Feasts
           ,
           unless
           those
           where
           the
           Poor
           are
           invited
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           no
           man
           is
           permitted
           to
           entertain
           any
           at
           his
           Table
           but
           these
           :
           But
           who
           sees
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           Words
           are
           not
           to
           be
           taken
           absolutely
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           restrain
           and
           comparative
           Sense
           ?
           Christ
           doth
           not
           forbid
           us
           to
           invite
           our
           Friends
           and
           Relatives
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           teach
           us
           this
           Lesson
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           rather
           do
           Good
           to
           the
           Poor
           and
           Needy
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           can
           never
           recompence
           us
           ,
           then
           shew
           our
           Kindness
           and
           Friendship
           to
           those
           that
           are
           Rich
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           do
           us
           the
           like
           Office
           of
           Friendship
           .
           We
           may
           lawfully
           entertain
           our
           Friends
           and
           Neighbours
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           poor
           ;
           for
           Christ
           himself
           was
           present
           at
           such
           a
           Feast
           ;
           by
           the
           same
           Token
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           wanted
           Wine
           ,
           he
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           supply
           them
           with
           it
           by
           a
           Miracle
           :
           But
           we
           are
           to
           prefer
           Charity
           toward
           the
           Poor
           ,
           before
           our
           Feasting
           of
           our
           Friends
           .
           Our
           Entertainments
           ,
           which
           are
           meerly
           for
           Friendship
           and
           Society
           ,
           must
           give
           way
           to
           necessary
           and
           indispensable
           Acts
           of
           Piety
           and
           Charity
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           in
           the
           Case
           before
           us
           ,
           the
           Adorning
           of
           the
           Body
           with
           comely
           Apparel
           must
           
           yield
           to
           a
           higher
           and
           nobler
           Adorning
           ,
           viz.
           That
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           with
           Modesty
           and
           Sobriety
           ,
           which
           are
           here
           mention'd
           ;
           yea
           ,
           we
           must
           wholly
           neglect
           the
           one
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           other
           :
           And
           so
           ,
           that
           other
           Text
           ,
           viz.
           of
           St.
           Peter
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           ;
           not
           as
           if
           all
           outward
           Adorning
           were
           sinful
           ,
           for
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           
             putting
             on
             of
             Apparel
          
           (
           in
           that
           place
           )
           is
           mention'd
           no
           less
           then
           
             wearing
             of
             Gold
          
           ;
           and
           consequently
           all
           Apparel
           should
           be
           forbidden
           here
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           wearing
           of
           Gold
           ,
           if
           the
           Apostle's
           Words
           were
           to
           be
           understood
           absolutely
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           take
           them
           in
           a
           Comparative
           Sense
           ,
           as
           that
           Place
           in
           St.
           Luke
           ,
           before
           mention'd
           ,
           and
           as
           that
           other
           ,
           in
           6
           
             Mat.
             19.
             
             Lay
             not
             up
             for
             your selves
             Treasures
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
           Not
           that
           it
           is
           sinful
           to
           lay
           up
           in
           store
           against
           a
           Time
           of
           Need
           ;
           not
           that
           it
           is
           unlawful
           to
           treasure
           up
           Earthly
           Riches
           ;
           but
           the
           Meaning
           is
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           look
           upon
           Riches
           as
           our
           best
           and
           only
           Treasure
           ,
           and
           set
           our
           Hearts
           upon
           them
           .
           It
           is
           like
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             17.
             
             Charge
             them
             that
             are
             Rich
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             they
             trust
             not
             in
             uncertain
             Riches
          
           ;
           that
           they
           rely
           not
           so
           upon
           these
           ,
           as
           to
           omit
           trusting
           in
           God.
           You
           may
           have
           Wealth
           ;
           that
           is
           not
           forbid
           ,
           but
           you
           are
           forbid
           to
           be
           so
           Careful
           and
           Solicitous
           about
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           neglect
           the
           True
           Riches
           :
           Nay
           ,
           you
           are
           commanded
           in
           these
           Words
           ,
           to
           neglect
           
           the
           former
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           latter
           .
           So
           here
           ,
           you
           may
           
             put
             on
             Apparel
          
           ,
           you
           may
           adorn
           your
           outward
           Man
           :
           but
           then
           you
           must
           be
           careful
           above
           all
           to
           deck
           your
           Souls
           .
           Your
           chief
           and
           principal
           Ornament
           must
           be
           (
           as
           it
           follows
           in
           that
           place
           )
           
             the
             hidden
             man
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             ornament
             of
             a
             meek
             and
             quiet
             spirit
             .
          
           This
           must
           be
           your
           great
           and
           main
           Concern
           :
           and
           the
           other
           kind
           of
           Adorning
           must
           be
           esteemed
           as
           nothing
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           .
           This
           is
           the
           plain
           meaning
           of
           the
           Apostle
           .
           He
           doth
           not
           in
           a
           rude
           manner
           ri●le
           and
           rend
           asunder
           all
           the
           Ornamental
           Attire
           of
           that
           Sex
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           tell
           us
           that
           all
           Bodily
           Decking
           ,
           is
           vitious
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           unworthy
           of
           Christian
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           but
           he
           only
           prefers
           the
           Spiritual
           Adorning
           before
           it
           ,
           and
           warns
           us
           to
           avoid
           all
           Excess
           in
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           But
           do
           you
           encourage
           us
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           to
           conform
           our selves
           to
           the
           vain
           guise
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           comply
           with
           every
           Idle
           Fashion
           and
           Dress
           that
           comes
           up
           ?
           Do
           you
           intend
           by
           this
           Discourse
           (
           at
           the
           entrance
           of
           which
           you
           undertook
           to
           chastise
           ,
           and
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           to
           reform
           the
           Abuse
           of
           Apparel
           )
           to
           justifie
           the
           Scandalous
           Excess
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           generally
           practis'd
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           Innocent
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           also
           a
           Vitious
           Complying
           with
           the
           customs
           of
           the
           place
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           persons
           
           we
           converse
           with
           as
           to
           this
           matter
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           now
           speaking
           of
           .
           The
           former
           we
           may
           safely
           submit
           to
           ,
           because
           what
           is
           innocent
           is
           blameless
           .
           Thus
           I
           observ'd
           before
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           condescended
           to
           the
           Garb
           of
           his
           Country-men
           .
           And
           in
           other
           things
           he
           shew'd
           himself
           no
           Morose
           and
           Refractory
           person
           :
           he
           disdain'd
           not
           the
           use
           of
           the
           
             Odoriferous
             Oyntment
          
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           much
           in
           use
           at
           all
           Great
           Entertainments
           ,
           
             Mark
             14.
             3.
             
             Luke
             7.
             38.
             
             Iohn
          
           2.
           12.
           3.
           
           And
           he
           would
           not
           have
           used
           that
           language
           to
           the
           Person
           whose
           Guest
           he
           was
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           
             Mine
             head
             with
             Oyl
             thou
             didst
             not
             anoint
             ,
          
           if
           he
           had
           not
           thought
           it
           lawful
           to
           use
           it
           ,
           Luke
           7.
           46.
           
           He
           also
           conform'd
           to
           the
           Iewish
           custom
           of
           
             Discumbiture
             ,
             i.e.
          
           lying
           with
           their
           bodies
           stretch'd
           out
           upon
           beds
           at
           their
           feasts
           and
           times
           of
           solemn
           Eating
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           not
           the
           Ancient
           and
           Primitive
           posture
           at
           meals
           ,
           but
           arose
           first
           from
           Effeminacy
           and
           Luxury
           ,
           but
           was
           now
           by
           a
           long
           custom
           grown
           into
           a
           laudable
           ,
           at
           least
           an
           innocent
           practice
           ,
           and
           was
           complied
           with
           as
           such
           by
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           religious
           People
           of
           that
           Country
           .
        
         
           This
           teaches
           us
           what
           our
           behaviour
           should
           be
           in
           respect
           of
           Indifferent
           Modes
           of
           Apparel
           ,
           and
           such
           are
           in
           themselves
           harmless
           ;
           though
           they
           are
           not
           of
           any
           Ancient
           standing
           ,
           but
           are
           lately
           brought
           up
           .
           
           Nay
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           used
           by
           others
           to
           pride
           and
           wantonness
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           be
           in
           themselves
           innocent
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           resolved
           to
           use
           them
           innocently
           ,
           I
           cannot
           see
           how
           they
           become
           unlawful
           .
           To
           instance
           in
           
             Borrowed
             Hair
          
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           so
           much
           in
           use
           :
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           very
           Vitious
           sort
           of
           Attire
           in
           too
           many
           persons
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           no
           sufficient
           occasion
           to
           part
           with
           their
           own
           hair
           ,
           and
           consequently
           no
           need
           of
           wearing
           another's
           :
           but
           vanity
           and
           pride
           moved
           them
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           the
           principles
           which
           make
           them
           still
           retain
           this
           practice
           .
           But
           as
           this
           sort
           of
           Covering
           for
           the
           head
           may
           be
           used
           ,
           and
           is
           by
           some
           ,
           it
           is
           innocent
           and
           useful
           ,
           and
           the
           ends
           of
           wearing
           it
           are
           good
           and
           lawful
           .
           If
           our
           fore-fathers
           had
           known
           the
           way
           of
           making
           it
           ,
           I
           question
           not
           but
           they
           would
           have
           used
           it
           .
           One
           Age
           invents
           what
           another
           knew
           not
           ,
           as
           
             Printing
             ,
             Guns
          
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           things
           :
           Shall
           therefore
           these
           be
           unlawful
           because
           they
           were
           not
           known
           before
           ?
           They
           used
           Caps
           one
           upon
           another
           heretofore
           :
           but
           Hair
           to
           supply
           the
           defect
           of
           hair
           is
           most
           proper
           .
           Every
           Age
           produces
           new
           Habits
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           seem
           strange
           and
           uncouth
           ,
           because
           persons
           are
           not
           used
           to
           them
           .
           Some
           weak
           and
           scrupulous
           persons
           think
           that
           every
           New
           Fashion
           or
           Mode
           of
           Apparel
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           heard
           of
           in
           our
           fore-fathers
           days
           ,
           is
           unlawful
           :
           but
           this
           is
           
           a
           great
           mistake
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           pursue
           it
           ,
           they
           must
           run
           back
           to
           the
           primitive
           
             Coats
             of
             Skins
          
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           were
           worn
           raw
           and
           undress'd
           ,
           before
           the
           Fellmongers
           and
           Tanners
           Trades
           began
           to
           peep
           out
           .
           These
           were
           the
           first
           Apparel
           of
           our
           Fore-fathers
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           softer
           Sex.
           
        
         
           These
           things
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           have
           a
           right
           apprehension
           concerning
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           not
           conceit
           that
           no
           Attire
           is
           commendable
           but
           what
           can
           plead
           Antiquity
           :
           as
           if
           it
           were
           absolutely
           necessary
           that
           there
           should
           be
           now
           (
           as
           in
           former
           times
           )
           in
           every
           considerable
           family
           a
           Standing
           Wardrobe
           .
           And
           these
           things
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           have
           a
           true
           and
           just
           notion
           concerning
           the
           Ornamental
           part
           of
           Cloathing
           ;
           that
           with
           that
           wise
           and
           pious
           Father
           *
           
             we
             may
             not
             be
             too
             hasty
             in
             censuring
             and
             condemning
             of
             it
             ,
          
           seeing
           we
           do
           not
           find
           it
           condemned
           by
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           by
           virtue
           of
           any
           Arguments
           that
           can
           be
           brought
           thence
           .
           But
           though
           the
           thing
           it self
           be
           lawful
           ,
           and
           may
           by
           the
           conduct
           of
           Prudence
           be
           harmlesly
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           nothing
           hath
           been
           and
           is
           at
           this
           day
           more
           Abused
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           not
           mistake
           me
           ,
           and
           from
           what
           I
           have
           said
           be
           incouraged
           to
           follow
           the
           wild
           practice
           of
           this
           Degenerate
           
           Age
           ,
           which
           is
           scandalous
           for
           its
           Extravagancy
           in
           Attire
           ,
           I
           will
           now
           in
           the
           next
           place
           proceed
           (
           and
           't
           is
           high
           time
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           lest
           you
           should
           draw
           false
           Inferences
           from
           what
           I
           have
           said
           )
           to
           shew
           you
           wherein
           this
           Excess
           doth
           consist
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           respects
           persons
           may
           be
           truly
           said
           to
           behave
           themselves
           Vitiously
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           As
           I
           have
           asserted
           the
           Lawful
           and
           Innocent
           use
           of
           Decent
           and
           Graceful
           Apparel
           ,
           so
           now
           I
           will
           discover
           the
           gross
           Abuses
           which
           generally
           accompany
           the
           wearing
           of
           Apparel
           .
           I
           will
           distinctly
           mention
           the
           particular
           Extravagancies
           and
           Inordinacies
           ,
           which
           render
           the
           Habits
           of
           persons
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           never
           more
           Visible
           and
           Conspicuous
           than
           in
           these
           Licentious
           Times
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           be
           Curious
           and
           Solicitous
           about
           Apparel
           ,
           and
           to
           Affect
           New
           Modes
           of
           Dressing
           are
           a
           very
           evil
           disposition
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           unbecoming
           the
           Sobriety
           of
           a
           Christian
           .
           There
           were
           a
           kind
           of
           Ornaments
           used
           by
           the
           Iewish
           Dames
           ,
           which
           are
           called
           ,
           
             Batte
             hanephesh
             ,
             houses
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
          
           Isa.
           3.
           20.
           
           What
           particular
           species
           of
           Finery
           these
           were
           ,
           is
           difficult
           to
           tell
           ,
           but
           these
           terms
           may
           be
           fitly
           applied
           to
           all
           the
           other
           kinds
           of
           female
           habiliments
           ,
           which
           are
           mentioned
           in
           that
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           all
           the
           other
           sorts
           of
           Garniture
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           fashion
           at
           this
           day
           :
           they
           are
           generally
           houses
           and
           
             receptacles
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           ,
           they
           that
           wear
           them
           set
           their
           hearts
           
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           they
           become
           sinful
           and
           unlawful
           .
           This
           is
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           the
           Fine
           people
           of
           this
           Age
           :
           it
           may
           be
           plainly
           discern'd
           ,
           that
           their
           minds
           are
           set
           upon
           their
           Georgeous
           Attire
           ;
           their
           great
           delight
           and
           pleasure
           is
           in
           Genteel
           and
           Fashionable
           Apparel
           .
           All
           their
           thoughts
           are
           to
           be
           Neat
           and
           Spruce
           ,
           to
           be
           Polite
           and
           Trim
           :
           nay
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           content
           with
           ordinary
           Gaiety
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           be
           Superfine
           :
           they
           strive
           to
           be
           Exquisite
           ,
           and
           care
           for
           none
           but
           a
           Studied
           Dress
           .
           The
           
             Changing
             of
             Fashions
          
           so
           frequently
           as
           is
           done
           among
           some
           persons
           ,
           is
           generally
           the
           effect
           of
           this
           Vanity
           :
           for
           they
           who
           are
           thus
           disposed
           affect
           Novelties
           ,
           and
           are
           taken
           with
           every
           light
           and
           vain
           ,
           every
           idle
           and
           fantastick
           thing
           ,
           so
           it
           be
           new
           .
           'T
           is
           said
           of
           Nero
           and
           Heliogabalus
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           wore
           the
           same
           Garment
           twice
           .
           Those
           whose
           Purses
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           arrive
           to
           this
           ,
           yet
           are
           well-willers
           to
           the
           practice
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           imitating
           it
           as
           near
           as
           they
           can
           .
           There
           are
           some
           of
           no
           extraordinary
           figure
           that
           think
           a
           Good
           Suit
           is
           antiquated
           before
           half
           of
           a
           Summer
           is
           expired
           :
           and
           there
           are
           others
           that
           reckon
           the
           Months
           of
           the
           Year
           by
           their
           Change
           of
           Rayment
           .
           Heretofore
           this
           very
           rank
           of
           persons
           were
           wont
           to
           leave
           off
           their
           Cloaths
           because
           they
           were
           worn
           out
           ,
           but
           now
           they
           do
           it
           meerly
           because
           they
           are
           out
           of
           fashion
           .
        
         
         
           Where
           this
           vain
           humour
           prevails
           ,
           it
           causes
           them
           to
           look
           after
           Foreign
           and
           Exatick
           Modes
           of
           Finery
           .
           What
           was
           the
           Iews
           fault
           of
           old
           ,
           is
           theirs
           now
           ,
           
             they
             please
             themselves
             in
             the
             children
             of
             Strangers
             ,
          
           Isa.
           2.
           6.
           
           They
           affect
           and
           ape
           their
           Manners
           ,
           which
           hath
           of
           late
           been
           very
           Ominous
           ,
           and
           had
           like
           to
           have
           prov'd
           destructive
           .
           They
           ,
           like
           those
           whom
           the
           Prophet
           Zephaniah
           reproves
           ,
           love
           to
           be
           
             cloathed
             with
             strange
             apparel
          
           ,
           Ch.
           1.
           v.
           8.
           
           What
           is
           domestick
           pleases
           not
           ;
           but
           their
           minds
           run
           after
           Outlandish
           and
           far-fetch'd
           Dresses
           .
           And
           indeed
           generally
           they
           are
           taken
           with
           These
           most
           of
           all
           :
           and
           even
           whilst
           they
           are
           at
           War
           with
           a
           Country
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           a
           League
           with
           their
           Fashions
           .
           Or
           if
           they
           can't
           be
           supplied
           fast
           enough
           from
           abroad
           ,
           they
           then
           set
           their
           own
           Inventions
           on
           work
           ,
           or
           are
           very
           earnest
           with
           others
           at
           home
           to
           befriend
           them
           in
           that
           kind
           .
           And
           truly
           ,
           they
           cannot
           Oblige
           them
           more
           than
           by
           presenting
           them
           with
           some
           New-invented
           Garbs
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           never
           known
           before
           .
           All
           this
           shews
           how
           Solicitous
           they
           are
           about
           their
           Attire
           and
           Aray
           ,
           how
           mightily
           concern'd
           they
           are
           for
           their
           Tricking
           and
           Bravery
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           perfect
           contradicting
           and
           confronting
           our
           Saviour's
           Counsel
           ,
           
             Take
             no
             thought
             what
             ye
             shall
             put
             on
             ,
          
           Mat.
           6.
           25.
           
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Why
             take
             ye
             thought
             for
             Rayment
             ?
          
           v.
           28.
           and
           further
           ,
           
             Take
             no
             thought
             ,
             saying
             ,
             wherewithal
             
             shall
             we
             be
             cloathed
             ?
          
           v.
           31.
           
           As
           much
           as
           ●o
           say
           ,
           Let
           not
           your
           Adoring
           (
           though
           it
           be
           in
           it self
           decen●
           〈◊〉
           lawful
           )
           be
           the
           chief
           thing
           which
           takes
           up
           your
           minds
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           be
           the
           grand
           business
           you
           concern
           your selves
           in
           ,
           and
           busie
           your
           thoughts
           about
           :
           for
           this
           is
           unworthy
           of
           a
           Rational
           Creature
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           of
           those
           that
           profess
           the
           Strictest
           Religion
           :
           it
           is
           the
           mark
           of
           a
           Beau
           rather
           than
           a
           Christian.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Another
           Instance
           of
           the
           Inordinacy
           of
           Apparel
           ,
           is
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           unsuitable
           to
           the
           Condition
           of
           the
           persons
           that
           wear
           it
           .
           Thus
           ,
           though
           an
           Extravagant
           Finery
           be
           unlawful
           in
           both
           Sexes
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           much
           more
           so
           in
           a
           man.
           For
           him
           to
           be
           fantastick
           and
           effeminate
           in
           Attire
           is
           unpardonable
           .
           It
           is
           next
           to
           
           Sardanapalus's
           Spinning
           among
           women
           .
           
             Art
             thou
             not
             ashamed
             ,
             when
             Nature
             hath
             made
             thee
             a
             Man
             ,
             to
             make
             they
             self
             a
             Woman
             ?
          
           *
           said
           the
           Grave
           Philosopher
           to
           a
           young
           Gentleman
           who
           he
           saw
           finely
           trick'd
           up
           ,
           and
           dress'd
           in
           too
           gay
           and
           light
           an
           habit
           .
           And
           Seneca
           justly
           takes
           notice
           of
           this
           as
           an
           inexcusable
           folly
           in
           some
           of
           the
           Manly
           Sex
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           of
           such
           an
           effeminate
           temper
           and
           genius
           ,
           
             That
             †
             they
             would
             rather
             
             have
             the
             Commonwealth
             out
             of
             order
             than
             their
             Hair
             :
             they
             were
             more
             solicitous
             about
             trimming
             and
             sprucing
             up
             their
             Heads
             than
             they
             were
             of
             their
             own
             Health
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Safety
             of
             the
             Publick
             :
             they
             were
             more
             careful
             to
             be
             Fine
             than
             to
             be
             Honest
             and
             Vertuous
             .
          
           This
           the
           Moralist
           upbraids
           them
           with
           as
           a
           reproach
           to
           their
           Masculine
           nature
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           defacing
           of
           their
           Manhood
           .
           Again
           ,
           Apparel
           becomes
           unlawful
           by
           being
           unsuitable
           to
           the
           Years
           of
           those
           who
           wear
           it
           :
           for
           there
           is
           a
           Decorum
           belonging
           to
           Age
           as
           well
           as
           Sex.
           Those
           Garments
           are
           unfitting
           for
           Men
           of
           years
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           unbecoming
           them
           when
           they
           were
           youthful
           .
           And
           so
           how
           unseemly
           is
           it
           for
           Matrons
           not
           to
           be
           clad
           according
           to
           their
           Age
           ,
           but
           to
           affect
           the
           florid
           dressings
           and
           polishings
           of
           those
           of
           green
           years
           ?
           Of
           
             the
             aged
             women
          
           more
           especially
           the
           Apostle
           requires
           ,
           that
           
             they
             be
          
           *
           
             in
             habit
          
           (
           for
           so
           we
           may
           render
           it
           )
           
             as
             becomes
             holiness
          
           ,
           Tit.
           2.
           3.
           
           Though
           Excess
           in
           Habit
           be
           very
           blameable
           in
           Youth
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           much
           worse
           in
           those
           of
           declining
           years
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           supposed
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           by
           this
           time
           be
           brought
           to
           a
           Sense
           of
           the
           World's
           Vanity
           ,
           and
           should
           be
           apprehensive
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           more
           nearly
           approaching
           to
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           therefore
           should
           be
           
           dressing
           their
           Souls
           for
           eternity
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           famous
           Presbyter
           of
           Carthage
           *
           rebukes
           these
           persons
           very
           smartly
           ,
           because
           the
           Excess
           is
           more
           inexcusable
           in
           them
           than
           in
           any
           others
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           then
           the
           Attire
           may
           deservedly
           be
           condemned
           as
           Inordinate
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Station
           and
           Office
           ,
           the
           Calling
           and
           Employment
           of
           the
           person
           .
           Thus
           when
           a
           Magistrate
           wears
           the
           Habit
           of
           a
           mean
           Citizen
           ,
           or
           much
           more
           ,
           if
           out
           of
           Avarice
           and
           baseness
           of
           Spirit
           he
           delights
           to
           appear
           in
           sordid
           rayment
           ,
           wholly
           unanswerable
           to
           the
           dignity
           of
           his
           Place
           ,
           he
           offends
           in
           a
           very
           visible
           manner
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           (
           which
           is
           the
           more
           general
           and
           common
           fault
           )
           if
           those
           that
           are
           of
           a
           low
           degree
           assume
           the
           garb
           and
           habit
           which
           are
           proper
           to
           those
           that
           are
           in
           an
           Eminent
           Station
           ,
           they
           act
           very
           irregularly
           and
           vitiously
           .
           For
           ,
           to
           use
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Poet
           ,
           
             †
             Non
             quicunque
             capit
             saturatas
             murice
             vestes
             .
          
           Every
           one
           (
           for
           that
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           his
           quicunque
           )
           is
           not
           to
           wear
           Purple
           and
           Scarlet
           ,
           
           to
           put
           on
           the
           Vesture
           and
           Garb
           of
           such
           as
           are
           in
           High
           places
           .
           And
           so
           when
           Servants
           presume
           to
           be
           dress'd
           after
           the
           rate
           of
           their
           Masters
           and
           Mistresses
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           scandalous
           Enormity
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           tolerated
           in
           a
           Civil
           ,
           much
           less
           in
           a
           Christian
           Commonwealth
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           before
           ,
           Garments
           are
           for
           Distinction
           :
           but
           this
           promiscuous
           and
           levelling
           use
           of
           them
           takes
           it
           away
           ,
           and
           brings
           in
           disorder
           and
           confusion
           .
           This
           is
           ,
           as
           Seneca
           speaks
           ,
           
             perversa
             vestis
          
           ,
           an
           untoward
           cross
           Attire
           ,
           such
           a
           Habit
           as
           is
           no
           ways
           befitting
           .
           Therefore
           we
           may
           entertain
           it
           as
           a
           True
           Proposition
           ,
           that
           that
           manner
           of
           Cloathing
           is
           faulty
           ,
           and
           justly
           blameable
           ,
           which
           is
           unbecoming
           the
           Place
           or
           Station
           wherein
           persons
           are
           set
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           is
           that
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           according
           to
           their
           Estates
           and
           Abilities
           ;
           that
           Dress
           which
           exceeds
           the
           proportion
           of
           their
           Incomes
           .
           We
           need
           not
           doubt
           ,
           that
           that
           Apparel
           which
           is
           too
           Chargeable
           and
           Costly
           is
           unlawful
           .
           Whence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           fore-mention'd
           Moralist
           checks
           the
           Roman
           Ladies
           ,
           and
           other
           Women
           of
           his
           time
           for
           their
           Prodigality
           of
           this
           nature
           ;
           he
           complains
           how
           intolerably
           Expensive
           their
           perforated
           Ears
           were
           ,
           (
           for
           as
           he
           wittily
           remonstrates
           against
           them
           )
           there
           were
           seen
           dangling
           at
           them
           whole
           Islands
           and
           Towns.
           And
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           of
           the
           
           Church
           were
           as
           smart
           against
           the
           Christian
           Women
           ,
           that
           were
           guilty
           of
           this
           Profuse
           Vanity
           .
           *
           Their
           tender
           Necks
           carry
           whole
           Woods
           and
           Islands
           ,
           saith
           Tertullian
           ,
           and
           their
           wasteful
           Pride
           swells
           the
           Debt-Book
           .
           †
           On
           one
           string
           of
           Pearl
           hang
           the
           Prices
           of
           Mannors
           and
           Lordships
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Ierome
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           fault
           ,
           yea
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Aggravation
           of
           it
           )
           the
           Common
           fault
           of
           this
           present
           Age.
           The
           Luxury
           of
           Apparel
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           enclined
           to
           lay
           out
           the
           greatest
           portion
           of
           their
           Revenues
           in
           the
           supplying
           of
           this
           :
           they
           are
           prone
           to
           waste
           and
           consume
           their
           Estates
           in
           changing
           of
           Fashions
           ;
           and
           they
           would
           (
           if
           they
           might
           be
           permitted
           )
           weae
           whole
           Kingdoms
           on
           their
           backs
           .
           And
           even
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           a
           mean
           sort
           ,
           and
           cannot
           afford
           in
           any
           point
           to
           be
           Lavish
           ,
           yet
           here
           shew
           how
           willing
           they
           are
           to
           be
           so
           .
           They
           will
           not
           let
           their
           Purse
           be
           their
           Director
           ,
           but
           vainly
           aspire
           to
           the
           Ornaments
           of
           the
           Rich
           and
           Wealthy
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Epidemick
           folly
           of
           these
           Times
           ,
           which
           runs
           counter
           to
           all
           Reason
           ,
           Modesty
           and
           Decorum
           ,
           and
           is
           an
           Extravagance
           ,
           which
           was
           never
           known
           in
           former
           Ages
           to
           have
           climb'd
           to
           that
           heighth
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           now
           arrived
           to
           .
           Such
           persons
           must
           be
           plainly
           told
           ,
           that
           their
           Rayment
           must
           
           not
           surpass
           their
           ability
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           become
           those
           who
           can
           scarcely
           find
           bread
           for
           their
           mouths
           to
           hang
           Gold
           in
           their
           ears
           .
           This
           certainly
           is
           part
           of
           that
           
             costly
             aray
          
           which
           is
           forbid
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           Text.
           To
           conclude
           this
           Head
           ,
           every
           ones
           Attire
           should
           be
           according
           to
           their
           Condition
           :
           and
           this
           Condition
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           )
           respects
           either
           the
           Sex
           ,
           or
           the
           Age
           ,
           or
           the
           Calling
           ,
           or
           lastly
           ,
           the
           Estate
           and
           Fortune
           of
           persons
           .
           Whatever
           Habit
           is
           disagreeable
           to
           these
           is
           not
           an
           Ornament
           ,
           but
           a
           Blemish
           ,
           a
           Deformity
           ,
           a
           Disgrace
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           Habit
           is
           justly
           to
           be
           censured
           and
           condemned
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Badge
           of
           Pride
           .
           Thus
           in
           the
           third
           Chapter
           of
           Isaiah
           ,
           where
           the
           Finery
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Women
           is
           disallowed
           of
           and
           threatned
           ;
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             The
             daughters
             of
             Sion
             are
             haughty
             ,
          
           their
           inward
           Pride
           and
           Elation
           of
           mind
           were
           discover'd
           by
           their
           outward
           Garb
           and
           Guise
           ,
           by
           their
           delicate
           Trappings
           and
           Accoutrements
           ,
           by
           their
           setting
           themselves
           forth
           with
           all
           that
           Spruce
           Tackle
           and
           Trimming
           .
           This
           Vanity
           argues
           their
           Pride
           and
           Haughtiness
           on
           a
           threefold
           account
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Some
           use
           this
           Profuse
           Adorning
           to
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           their
           Wealth
           and
           Ability
           .
           They
           would
           have
           the
           world
           make
           an
           estimate
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           their
           Fortunes
           by
           the
           bravery
           of
           their
           Habit.
           By
           these
           Gorgeous
           Ensigns
           they
           cail
           men
           to
           take
           notice
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           of
           ,
           and
           admire
           their
           Plentiful
           Revenues
           ,
           and
           applaud
           them
           for
           their
           Prosperity
           .
           We
           need
           not
           be
           backward
           in
           asserting
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           Appareling
           themselves
           proceeds
           meerly
           from
           this
           Ostentation
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           condemned
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           
             Pride
             of
             Apparel
          
           is
           discover'd
           in
           its
           being
           purposely
           design'd
           to
           gain
           Respect
           and
           Honour
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           and
           their
           Garniture
           may
           be
           Reverenc'd
           by
           those
           that
           see
           it
           .
           For
           this
           sort
           of
           Pride
           is
           quite
           starv'd
           and
           stifled
           if
           there
           be
           no
           Spectators
           .
           But
           then
           by
           these
           I
           mean
           Themselves
           as
           well
           as
           Others
           :
           and
           accordingly
           there
           are
           too
           many
           that
           make
           this
           division
           of
           their
           Time
           ,
           viz.
           they
           employ
           the
           Morning
           in
           looking
           on
           Themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           day
           in
           being
           seen
           of
           others
           .
           And
           thence
           they
           first
           become
           their
           own
           Admirers
           and
           Adorers
           ,
           and
           then
           perswade
           themselves
           ,
           that
           others
           pay
           the
           same
           Respect
           to
           them
           because
           of
           their
           Rich
           Pageantry
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           outshine
           them
           .
           For
           they
           are
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           imagine
           ,
           that
           their
           Splendid
           Dress
           gives
           a
           real
           worth
           and
           excellency
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           to
           be
           preferr'd
           before
           others
           ,
           because
           they
           surpass
           them
           in
           their
           Goodly
           Aray
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           that
           this
           is
           Pride
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           worst
           kinds
           of
           it
           .
           Can
           a
           Rational
           Person
           be
           proud
           of
           that
           which
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Apostacy
           ?
           Sin
           brought
           in
           Shame
           ,
           and
           
           Shame
           introduced
           Cloathing
           :
           so
           that
           to
           take
           a
           Pride
           in
           this
           is
           to
           glory
           in
           our
           shame
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Advice
           of
           the
           Wise
           Iew
           should
           take
           place
           here
           ,
           
             Boast
             not
             of
             thy
             cloathing
             and
             rayment
             ,
          
           Eccles.
           11.
           4.
           
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Beasts
           generally
           supply
           us
           with
           our
           Rayment
           ;
           and
           one
           would
           think
           there
           is
           little
           reason
           
             to
             be
             proud
             of
             the
             Cast
             Suits
             of
             the
             very
             basest
             Creatures
             ,
          
           as
           a
           *
           Worthy
           Person
           expresses
           it
           .
           Who
           can
           deny
           that
           Necessity
           and
           Defect
           have
           been
           the
           original
           of
           some
           of
           the
           most
           Fashionable
           Habits
           ?
           The
           Roman
           Senate
           could
           not
           have
           voted
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           an
           higher
           Favour
           ,
           than
           the
           wearing
           of
           the
           Lawrel
           perpetually
           ,
           but
           he
           promoted
           it
           himself
           ,
           because
           being
           Bald
           he
           was
           glad
           of
           such
           a
           Covering
           .
           The
           
             Turkish
             Turbant
          
           commenc'd
           from
           
           Mahomet's
           Scald
           Head.
           And
           some
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           a
           certain
           Habit
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           such
           repute
           in
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           day
           ,
           was
           first
           brought
           up
           to
           hide
           an
           Excrescence
           which
           blemish'd
           her
           fair
           Neck
           .
           And
           if
           we
           should
           search
           into
           the
           rise
           of
           some
           of
           the
           most
           Modish
           Habits
           among
           our
           Women
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           perhaps
           we
           should
           find
           them
           to
           be
           of
           a
           more
           scandalous
           nature
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           appear
           ,
           that
           some
           
             French
             Prostitutes
          
           have
           given
           birth
           to
           our
           most
           Celebrated
           Fashions
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Dames
           are
           but
           the
           
           humble
           Imitators
           of
           the
           Worst
           of
           their
           Sex.
           
        
         
           Or
           ,
           to
           speak
           more
           generally
           ,
           can
           that
           person
           be
           proud
           of
           Cloaths
           who
           considers
           what
           they
           cover
           ?
           As
           the
           Philosopher
           of
           old
           ,
           told
           the
           people
           that
           stood
           gazing
           on
           the
           Stately
           and
           Sumptuous
           Tomb
           of
           Mausolus
           ,
           All
           this
           
             Pompous
             Fabrick
             which
             you
             ●ee
             ,
             contains
             nothing
             in
             it
             but
             Dust
          
           ;
           so
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Goodliest
           and
           Richest
           Vestures
           ,
           They
           are
           a
           Covering
           only
           for
           Dust
           and
           Ashes
           ,
           they
           contain
           in
           them
           Corruptible
           Materials
           design'd
           for
           the
           Grave
           and
           Putrefaction
           .
           If
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           they
           can
           value
           themselves
           for
           their
           Dress
           and
           Garb
           ,
           for
           their
           precious
           and
           gaudy
           Equipments
           ,
           and
           can
           admire
           the
           Beauty
           of
           a
           Painted
           Sepulchre
           ;
           especially
           if
           they
           do
           not
           only
           think
           themselves
           to
           be
           really
           better
           than
           others
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           Handsom
           Trimming
           ,
           but
           despise
           and
           scorn
           those
           that
           are
           meanly
           clad
           ,
           this
           may
           be
           justly
           be
           call'd
           Folly
           as
           well
           as
           Pride
           .
        
         
           It
           might
           be
           added
           in
           the
           third
           Place
           ,
           that
           the
           Haughtiness
           of
           those
           who
           are
           Extravagant
           in
           their
           Garb
           is
           seen
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           hereby
           they
           confound
           that
           Order
           which
           God
           hath
           set
           ,
           they
           take
           away
           that
           Distinction
           of
           persons
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           qualities
           which
           is
           appointed
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           for
           making
           all
           alike
           .
           This
           Vain
           Inordinacy
           is
           an
           argument
           of
           their
           Lofty
           and
           Ambitious
           
           Spirit
           ,
           it
           shews
           that
           they
           affect
           Grandeur
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           as
           high
           as
           the
           Greatest
           ;
           for
           the
           Levelling
           Equality
           ,
           which
           they
           they
           are
           now
           for
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           way
           for
           that
           .
           Thus
           their
           Habit
           is
           a
           certain
           indication
           of
           Pride
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           here
           I
           must
           adjoyn
           this
           (
           that
           I
           may
           not
           be
           partial
           in
           what
           I
           say
           )
           There
           may
           be
           Pride
           (
           as
           Plato
           told
           Diogenes
           )
           under
           Mean
           Apparel
           .
           The
           Cynicks
           generally
           took
           a
           pride
           in
           their
           cropt
           and
           circumcised
           Hair
           :
           and
           so
           the
           Stoicks
           shaved
           their
           heads
           close
           ,
           and
           valued
           themselves
           upon
           it
           .
           And
           and
           at
           this
           day
           perhaps
           some
           may
           be
           proud
           of
           their
           Unborrow'd
           Hair
           ,
           because
           a
           contrary
           practise
           is
           so
           much
           in
           use
           .
           There
           may
           be
           those
           that
           refuse
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           Habits
           that
           are
           in
           Vogue
           ,
           meerly
           out
           of
           a
           Superstitious
           Singularity
           .
           And
           consequently
           ,
           their
           keeping
           the
           Old
           Fashion
           may
           be
           a
           mark
           of
           their
           Pride
           ;
           for
           
             this
             Vice
          
           acts
           its
           part
           in
           Different
           and
           seemingly
           Contrary
           Shapes
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           I
           mention'd
           before
           is
           its
           most
           usual
           guise
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           affects
           a
           Flaunting
           and
           Gorgeous
           Attire
           ,
           it
           struts
           in
           its
           Rich
           Caparisons
           ,
           it
           makes
           a
           goodly
           shew
           in
           its
           Delicate
           Vestures
           ,
           in
           its
           Elegant
           and
           Polished
           Aray
           .
           Ornaments
           become
           vitious
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           in
           themselves
           ,
           by
           being
           spotted
           with
           Pride
           and
           Vanity
           ,
           and
           a
           Haughty
           Mind
           .
           
             The
             man
             with
             a
             gold
             ring
             ,
             in
             goodly
             
             apparel
             ,
          
           is
           not
           condemned
           by
           St.
           Iames
           ,
           for
           wearing
           that
           Garb
           ,
           but
           his
           being
           overprized
           by
           others
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           himself
           ,
           for
           his
           Gay
           Cloathing
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           is
           condemned
           ,
           
             Iam.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             If
             a
             woman
             were
             as
             't
             were
             cloathed
             with
             the
             Sun
             ,
          
           (
           to
           borrow
           that
           expression
           )
           were
           all
           shining
           and
           bright
           ,
           were
           most
           richly
           deck'd
           according
           to
           her
           place
           and
           quality
           ,
           yet
           if
           she
           had
           (
           with
           the
           Apocalyptick
           woman
           )
           
             the
             moon
             under
             her
             feet
          
           ,
           if
           she
           had
           a
           mean
           and
           low
           opinion
           of
           this
           Changeable
           World
           ,
           if
           she
           were
           of
           great
           Humility
           and
           Condescention
           ,
           and
           were
           attired
           with
           
             the
             Ornament
             of
             a
             meek
             and
             quiet
             spirit
             ,
          
           she
           would
           be
           so
           far
           from
           incurring
           our
           censure
           ,
           that
           she
           would
           desire
           the
           highest
           praises
           that
           we
           can
           heap
           upon
           her
           ,
           especially
           in
           such
           an
           Age
           as
           this
           ,
           when
           Bravery
           of
           Habit
           is
           generally
           the
           product
           as
           well
           as
           the
           sign
           of
           a
           Proud
           Mind
           .
           And
           this
           is
           it
           which
           renders
           it
           both
           Unbecoming
           and
           Sinful
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           
             Other
             Particulars
          
           behind
           ,
           with
           the
           Reflections
           on
           the
           whole
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           not
           time
           now
           to
           pursue
           them
           .
           Only
           let
           me
           dismiss
           you
           with
           this
           one
           Request
           ,
           That
           you
           would
           seriously
           recollect
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           and
           examine
           ,
           and
           judge
           of
           your selves
           by
           it
           .
           I
           have
           set
           you
           the
           
             Right
             Measures
          
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           which
           relate
           to
           Apparel
           and
           Ornaments
           ;
           and
           I
           pray
           God
           direct
           you
           in
           your
           practise
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           do
           nothing
           
           unworthy
           of
           your
           Profession
           and
           high
           Calling
           .
           The
           Sum
           of
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           at
           present
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           If
           you
           be
           Over-careful
           and
           Sollicitous
           about
           your
           Bodily
           Att●re
           and
           Ornaments
           ;
           or
           if
           you
           delight
           in
           that
           Garb
           ,
           which
           is
           disagreeable
           to
           your
           Condition
           and
           quality
           ;
           or
           if
           you
           make
           your
           Dress
           subservient
           to
           Pride
           and
           Haughtiness
           ,
           and
           a
           Contempt
           of
           others
           ,
           you
           may
           certainly
           conclude
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           guilty
           of
           a
           very
           great
           and
           heinous
           Offence
           ,
           which
           requires
           speedy
           Repentance
           and
           Reformation
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Use
           and
           Abuse
           of
           APPAREL
           .
        
         
           
             1
             TIM
             .
             II.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             that
             Women
             adorn
             themselves
             in
             modest
             Apparel
             ,
             with
             Shame-facedness
             and
             Sobriety
             :
             Not
             with
             broidered
             Hair
             ,
             or
             Gold
             ,
             or
             Pearls
             ,
             or
             costly
             Aray
             .
          
        
         
           AFTER
           I
           had
           in
           a
           former
           Discourse
           on
           these
           Words
           shewed
           what
           is
           the
           true
           Use
           and
           Design
           of
           Apparel
           ,
           and
           had
           establish'd
           the
           right
           meaning
           of
           the
           Apostle's
           Words
           ,
           and
           had
           asserted
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           a
           Comely
           and
           Decent
           Habit
           ,
           I
           proceeded
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           Common
           Fault
           and
           Miscarriage
           of
           These
           Times
           ,
           viz.
           that
           Inordinacy
           and
           Excess
           which
           render
           the
           Attire
           and
           Garb
           of
           most
           persons
           unlawful
           .
           This
           I
           did
           in
           three
           Particulars
           ;
           and
           now
           I
           will
           mention
           two
           more
           .
        
         
         
           The
           First
           whereof
           is
           this
           ,
           viz.
           That
           Apparel
           is
           Vitious
           ,
           that
           Adorning
           is
           Sinful
           which
           administers
           any
           ways
           to
           Wantonness
           and
           Lewdness
           .
           Lust
           is
           too
           frequently
           the
           root
           of
           Excess
           in
           Attire
           .
           There
           is
           an
           
             Immodest
             Habit
          
           ,
           which
           is
           design'd
           by
           those
           that
           wear
           it
           to
           be
           an
           Invitation
           to
           Unchast
           practises
           .
           There
           was
           of
           old
           
             the
             Attire
             of
             an
             Harlot
          
           ,
           Prov.
           7.
           10.
           
           We
           read
           ,
           that
           Tamar
           ,
           who
           prostituted
           her self
           to
           whoredom
           ,
           was
           known
           by
           this
           Apparel
           ,
           viz.
           a
           *
           Veil
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           a
           
           Harlot's
           Veil
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           used
           by
           †
           Brides
           and
           Honest
           Women
           .
           Among
           the
           Ancient
           Greeks
           the
           Prostitutes
           were
           distinguish'd
           from
           other
           women
           by
           their
           Garments
           :
           the
           Law
           was
           ,
           that
           ‖
           
             they
             should
             wear
             Florid
             Vests
          
           .
           Whence
           that
           of
           Clement
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           *
           
             As
             a
             Fugitive
             is
             known
             by
             his
             Marks
             ,
             so
             a
             Strumpet
             by
             her
             Flower'd
             Habit.
          
           Among
           the
           Romans
           also
           †
           there
           was
           a
           Distinction
           between
           women
           of
           ill
           fame
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           Modest
           as
           to
           their
           Dress
           ,
           particularly
           as
           to
           the
           wearing
           of
           their
           Hair
           and
           Head-Attire
           .
           The
           Hair
           ,
           which
           I
           may
           call
           a
           
             Natural
             Apparel
          
           ,
           was
           heretofore
           not
           only
           made
           use
           of
           to
           
           Pride
           (
           whence
           *
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           as
           much
           as
           Superbire
           ,
           because
           they
           took
           a
           pride
           in
           Nourishing
           their
           hair
           ,
           and
           in
           artificially
           dressing
           and
           adorning
           it
           )
           but
           it
           became
           serviceable
           to
           Wanton
           purposes
           ,
           it
           was
           made
           an
           Incentive
           to
           Lewdness
           .
           It
           is
           probable
           ,
           that
           the
           Fair
           Absalom
           let
           his
           Hair
           grow
           to
           a
           great
           length
           before
           he
           cut
           it
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           of
           his
           Vow
           as
           a
           Nazarite
           (
           as
           a
           †
           Learned
           Writer
           thinks
           )
           but
           out
           of
           Pride
           and
           Wantonness
           ,
           to
           render
           himself
           the
           more
           acceptable
           and
           grateful
           to
           the
           Hebrew
           Ladies
           ,
           and
           to
           win
           the
           Hearts
           of
           the
           vainly
           disposed
           Females
           .
           And
           these
           again
           were
           not
           behind
           hand
           in
           the
           same
           ill
           arts
           and
           designs
           ,
           for
           (
           as
           we
           are
           inform'd
           by
           the
           Prophet
           
             Isaiah
             (
             Ch.
             3.
             v.
             24.
             )
          
           they
           were
           much
           concern'd
           for
           their
           
             Maasheh
             Miksheh
          
           ,
           their
           ‖
           
             Well-set
             Hair
          
           ,
           set
           so
           fast
           and
           made
           up
           so
           firmly
           that
           it
           resembled
           some
           solid
           piece
           of
           workmanship
           of
           massie
           gold
           .
        
         
           This
           Wanton
           Curiosity
           and
           Effeminacy
           have
           been
           the
           Excess
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           for
           it
           may
           be
           as
           truly
           said
           of
           them
           as
           of
           Samson
           ,
           that
           their
           Strength
           is
           in
           their
           Locks
           ,
           they
           found
           these
           a
           very
           powerful
           and
           charming
           Allective
           :
           
           and
           the
           Vain
           Amorists
           were
           wont
           to
           extol
           these
           to
           the
           Skies
           ,
           yea
           to
           place
           them
           there
           ,
           whence
           
           Berenice's
           Hair
           was
           made
           an
           Asterism
           .
           They
           were
           wont
           to
           spend
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           time
           (
           as
           both
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           Writers
           relate
           )
           in
           beautifying
           and
           garnishing
           this
           Excrementitious
           Ornament
           ,
           and
           they
           used
           much
           Art
           in
           changing
           its
           Colour
           .
           To
           which
           our
           Saviour
           perhaps
           alludes
           ,
           
             Mat.
             5.
             36.
             
             Thou
             canst
             not
             make
             one
             Hair
             white
             or
             black
             .
          
           But
           afterwards
           their
           great
           care
           was
           to
           die
           their
           hair
           Red
           or
           Yellow
           .
           Tertullian
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           to
           this
           end
           the
           women
           used
           to
           colour
           their
           hair
           with
           Saffron
           .
           And
           ,
           with
           reference
           to
           this
           usage
           ,
           St.
           Ierome
           forbids
           them
           ,
           *
           
             to
             paint
             their
             Hair
             red
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             the
             colour
             of
             Hell
             fire
             .
          
           This
           was
           practis'd
           even
           by
           the
           Christian
           women
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           because
           our
           Saviour
           and
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           had
           hair
           enclining
           to
           red
           or
           yellow
           ,
           as
           I
           remember
           †
           Nicephorus
           relates
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           we
           may
           gather
           from
           the
           Pious
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           smartly
           reproved
           this
           usage
           )
           because
           it
           was
           the
           Mode
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           and
           because
           that
           Colour
           was
           then
           esteemed
           as
           Alluring
           and
           Tempting
           .
           The
           short
           is
           ,
           neither
           this
           nor
           any
           other
           Artificial
           Ornament
           relating
           to
           the
           Dress
           and
           Attire
           of
           Persons
           ,
           which
           any
           ways
           conduces
           
           to
           Effeminacy
           and
           Lust
           is
           to
           be
           approved
           of
           :
           for
           we
           are
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           Garments
           were
           for
           Modesty
           sake
           at
           first
           :
           and
           't
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           they
           still
           ought
           to
           be
           used
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           Immodesty
           and
           Lasciviousness
           in
           Apparel
           are
           to
           be
           shunn'd
           ,
           and
           a
           Wanton
           Garb
           is
           to
           be
           reckon'd
           unlawful
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           and
           last
           place
           ,
           so
           is
           that
           which
           is
           any
           ways
           
             prejudicial
             to
             Religion
             and
             Devotion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           concerns
           of
           them
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           that
           Habit
           must
           needs
           prove
           such
           which
           is
           unsuitable
           to
           the
           time
           and
           place
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           .
           It
           is
           the
           undue
           practice
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           that
           they
           never
           more
           exceed
           in
           their
           Gay
           Deckings
           than
           when
           they
           are
           to
           appear
           in
           God's
           Presence
           .
           Upon
           This
           Day
           especially
           they
           muster
           up
           all
           their
           Bravery
           ,
           and
           shew
           themselves
           in
           all
           their
           Change
           of
           Rayment
           ,
           which
           they
           think
           is
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Observing
           of
           the
           Lord's
           day
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           Holy
           Festival
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           Decent
           Habit
           becomes
           it
           :
           but
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           pious
           design
           of
           this
           Solemnity
           ,
           to
           come
           into
           God's
           House
           to
           shew
           your
           Finery
           ,
           and
           to
           display
           all
           your
           Gaiety
           ,
           to
           invite
           Spectators
           ,
           and
           to
           distract
           your
           own
           and
           others
           thoughts
           .
           This
           is
           not
           to
           be
           allow'd
           of
           in
           the
           Congregations
           of
           the
           Faithful
           .
           And
           if
           St.
           Paul
           were
           permitted
           to
           descend
           from
           the
           Mansions
           above
           ,
           and
           to
           speak
           to
           you
           from
           this
           place
           ,
           he
           would
           
           certainly
           reprove
           you
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           his
           Corinthians
           ,
           for
           your
           Indecent
           Behaviour
           and
           Garb
           in
           the
           Publick
           Assemblies
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.
           4
           ,
           &c.
           where
           he
           uses
           this
           Particular
           Argument
           to
           engage
           the
           women
           not
           to
           appear
           with
           Uncover'd
           heads
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           
             viz.
             because
             of
             the
             Angels
          
           .
           As
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           Those
           Glorious
           Messengers
           ,
           those
           Ministring
           Spirits
           ,
           which
           are
           generally
           present
           at
           the
           Solemn
           Meetings
           of
           the
           Christian
           Worshippers
           ,
           take
           notice
           of
           their
           outward
           carriage
           and
           deportment
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           their
           Garments
           and
           Dress
           .
           And
           do
           you
           believe
           this
           (
           as
           you
           needs
           must
           if
           you
           give
           credit
           to
           the
           Apostle
           )
           and
           yet
           can
           you
           with
           your
           Staring
           Attire
           outface
           the
           very
           Angels
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           Infernal
           Spirits
           too
           ,
           for
           some
           of
           this
           sort
           may
           perhaps
           be
           tempted
           to
           come
           hither
           ,
           and
           behold
           a
           Sight
           so
           agreeable
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           appeal
           to
           those
           of
           you
           that
           have
           not
           lost
           all
           sense
           of
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           whether
           you
           can
           think
           and
           really
           perswade
           your selves
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           Extravagant
           Furniture
           as
           some
           of
           you
           are
           set
           up
           with
           ,
           is
           fitting
           for
           this
           Place
           where
           you
           now
           are
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Sacred
           business
           you
           are
           employ'd
           about
           .
           Can
           any
           of
           you
           that
           are
           sober
           and
           considerate
           ,
           serious
           and
           religious
           ,
           think
           that
           this
           is
           a
           Garb
           agreeable
           to
           this
           occasion
           ?
           Do
           you
           look
           like
           those
           that
           are
           offering
           your
           
           Petitions
           to
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           come
           hither
           to
           attend
           to
           his
           Voice
           ?
           Is
           it
           acceptable
           to
           look
           Heaven
           in
           the
           face
           with
           a
           Spotted
           visage
           ?
           Can
           you
           perswade
           your selves
           ,
           that
           this
           Vanity
           and
           Pride
           become
           True
           Worshippers
           ?
           I
           know
           what
           some
           of
           your
           Consciences
           dictate
           to
           you
           upon
           this
           Appeal
           which
           I
           make
           to
           you
           .
           They
           tell
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           plainly
           and
           loudly
           ,
           that
           this
           posture
           which
           some
           of
           you
           are
           in
           is
           no
           ways
           suitable
           to
           the
           present
           Work
           you
           come
           hither
           to
           be
           engag'd
           in
           .
           Your
           Natural
           Reasons
           inform
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           not
           fit
           to
           Pray
           ,
           and
           to
           Hear
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           i.e.
           with
           any
           fervency
           and
           devotion
           .
           Your
           own
           hearts
           tell
           some
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           look
           more
           like
           Revellers
           than
           Devotionists
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           fitter
           for
           the
           Theatre
           than
           a
           Temple
           ,
           that
           a
           Play-house
           becomes
           you
           far
           better
           than
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           Comedy
           would
           be
           a
           more
           acceptable
           entertainment
           than
           a
           Sermon
           .
           But
           I
           hope
           that
           some
           of
           you
           ,
           who
           attend
           to
           what
           I
           say
           ,
           will
           find
           the
           benefit
           of
           this
           latter
           ,
           and
           will
           from
           this
           instant
           ,
           date
           your
           serious
           Reflections
           on
           your
           former
           miscarriages
           in
           this
           kind
           that
           I
           have
           been
           speaking
           of
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           be
           throughly
           convinced
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           God's
           House
           and
           your
           own
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           may
           be
           tolerated
           in
           the
           latter
           is
           wholly
           unbecoming
           the
           former
           ,
           that
           you
           ought
           to
           shew
           that
           Gravity
           ,
           Seriousness
           
           and
           Composedness
           of
           Spirit
           here
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           always
           required
           of
           you
           in
           another
           place
           .
           And
           from
           a
           sense
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           be
           induced
           to
           be
           more
           Cautious
           in
           your
           Habit
           on
           this
           Solemn
           day
           than
           on
           another
           .
           Let
           me
           desire
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           not
           come
           hither
           with
           all
           your
           Pageantry
           ,
           Shew
           not
           your
           Pride
           here
           ,
           where
           you
           ought
           to
           be
           most
           Humble
           .
           Or
           ,
           if
           I
           cannot
           prevail
           with
           you
           so
           far
           ,
           if
           you
           must
           needs
           come
           with
           all
           your
           Towering
           Gallentry
           ,
           let
           me
           perswade
           you
           to
           bring
           with
           you
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           modest
           Veil
           or
           Covering
           ,
           to
           put
           over
           some
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           the
           *
           Apostle
           advised
           his
           Corinthians
           to
           make
           use
           of
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Religious
           Worship
           in
           the
           Publick
           Assemblies
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           I
           would
           Caution
           you
           ,
           that
           upon
           days
           of
           Fasting
           and
           Humiliation
           you
           would
           wholly
           lay
           aside
           your
           Gaudy
           Dress
           .
           It
           is
           fitting
           at
           such
           a
           time
           you
           should
           lour
           your
           Top-sails
           ,
           and
           strike
           your
           Flags
           .
           I
           do
           not
           wish
           you
           to
           turn
           them
           into
           sackcloth
           and
           ashes
           :
           that
           may
           favour
           of
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           Dispensation
           too
           much
           :
           but
           I
           only
           wish
           you
           to
           leave
           off
           your
           Superfluous
           Ornaments
           at
           such
           a
           season
           :
           and
           methinks
           there
           should
           be
           no
           need
           of
           urging
           this
           upon
           you
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           absurd
           for
           Mourners
           to
           put
           on
           Gay
           and
           Gorgeous
           Apparel
           .
           In
           this
           time
           of
           War
           and
           
             Publick
             Disturbance
          
           these
           are
           very
           unfitting
           
           and
           unsuitable
           .
           One
           would
           think
           you
           intended
           to
           ridicule
           our
           Martial
           Affairs
           with
           your
           Mock-Head-Pieces
           .
           Some
           of
           you
           perhaps
           may
           entertain
           these
           things
           with
           a
           Smile
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           leave
           this
           Place
           improve
           it
           into
           something
           more
           ;
           but
           ;
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           you
           have
           little
           reason
           to
           behave
           your selves
           thus
           ;
           and
           you
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           it
           your selves
           ,
           when
           you
           consider
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           come
           hither
           (
           on
           such
           serious
           and
           important
           Occasions
           )
           to
           Humble
           your selves
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           behave
           your selves
           Reverently
           and
           Modestly
           ,
           and
           to
           abandon
           all
           lightness
           and
           vanity
           in
           your
           Attire
           :
           yea
           ,
           that
           Garb
           which
           is
           lawful
           or
           tolerable
           at
           some
           other
           times
           is
           not
           to
           be
           allow'd
           of
           now
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           that
           Attiring
           and
           Decking
           must
           needs
           be
           prejudicial
           to
           Religion
           which
           take
           up
           too
           much
           of
           your
           Time.
           If
           you
           rightly
           understand
           what
           Christianity
           is
           ,
           you
           cannot
           but
           know
           that
           you
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Business
           upon
           your
           hands
           :
           there
           is
           abundance
           of
           Work
           to
           be
           dispatch'd
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           you
           have
           but
           a
           little
           (
           some
           of
           you
           especially
           but
           a
           very
           little
           )
           time
           to
           dispatch
           it
           in
           :
           wherefore
           Excess
           and
           Pride
           of
           Apparel
           ,
           which
           are
           always
           accompanied
           with
           great
           *
           loss
           of
           Time
           ,
           and
           are
           known
           to
           be
           great
           wasters
           of
           your
           precious
           Hours
           ,
           are
           an
           unsufferable
           
           impediment
           to
           Religion
           .
           I
           am
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           none
           here
           of
           a
           sober
           and
           stayed
           mind
           ,
           but
           will
           relish
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           need
           not
           enlarge
           on
           this
           Particular
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           takes
           ,
           the
           mind
           off
           from
           
             Serious
             Thoughts
          
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Vanity
           of
           Attire
           .
           Those
           that
           are
           addicted
           to
           this
           ,
           trouble
           not
           their
           heads
           with
           the
           Concerns
           of
           an
           higher
           nature
           .
           The
           Great
           Work
           of
           Dressing
           is
           their
           Main
           Employment
           .
           To
           be
           Gay
           ,
           Modish
           and
           Trim
           ,
           to
           be
           Fine
           ,
           Brave
           and
           Splendid
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           engrosses
           all
           their
           Care
           and
           Solicitude
           :
           and
           thereby
           they
           are
           rendred
           unfit
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           Religious
           Exercise
           .
           They
           banish
           the
           thoughts
           of
           their
           present
           Duty
           ,
           and
           of
           Death
           and
           Judgment
           to
           come
           ,
           of
           another
           World
           after
           this
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           on
           what
           accounts
           the
           Habit
           which
           persons
           wear
           may
           be
           a
           hindrance
           to
           Religion
           and
           Piety
           .
           And
           when
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           we
           are
           sure
           that
           it
           becomes
           Sinful
           and
           Unlawful
           .
           Though
           it
           may
           seem
           to
           adorn
           the
           body
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           blemish
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           the
           deformity
           of
           the
           whole
           man.
           
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           having
           more
           generally
           display'd
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           Excess
           ,
           which
           I
           undertook
           to
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           ,
           and
           having
           shew'd
           the
           Unlawfulness
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           
           now
           desire
           you
           to
           make
           some
           Reflections
           upon
           what
           I
           have
           said
           .
           For
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           we
           live
           in
           an
           Age
           that
           is
           egregiously
           Criminal
           as
           to
           this
           very
           thing
           .
           Most
           of
           the
           Ornamental
           part
           of
           men
           and
           womens
           Apparel
           is
           at
           this
           day
           unlawful
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           either
           as
           it
           proceeds
           from
           Vain
           Curiosity
           and
           Affectation
           of
           Novelty
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Badge
           of
           Pride
           and
           Vain-glory
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           administers
           to
           Lust
           and
           Wantonness
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           exceeds
           the
           Condition
           and
           Quality
           of
           those
           that
           wear
           it
           .
           As
           to
           this
           last
           especially
           ,
           the
           Disorder
           among
           us
           is
           unsufferable
           ,
           and
           utterly
           disagreeable
           to
           the
           laws
           of
           Reason
           ,
           Prudence
           and
           Religion
           .
           These
           things
           I
           plainly
           and
           impartially
           set
           before
           you
           :
           and
           let
           me
           not
           be
           accounted
           
             your
             Enemy
             because
             I
             tell
             you
             the
             truth
          
           ;
           and
           that
           with
           great
           freedom
           and
           sincerity
           .
           And
           herein
           I
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Greatest
           Lights
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           The
           two
           Chief
           Apostles
           thought
           it
           part
           of
           their
           Ministerial
           Office
           to
           rebuke
           their
           female
           Converts
           for
           the
           Immodesty
           and
           Vanity
           of
           their
           Head-Attire
           ,
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           and
           in
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           3.
           
           And
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           Pious
           Fathers
           and
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           afterwards
           esteem'd
           it
           their
           indispensable
           duty
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           like
           disorder
           ,
           and
           to
           reprimand
           it
           with
           great
           severity
           .
           *
           Clement
           of
           Alexandria
           with
           much
           ardency
           inveighs
           against
           
           the
           Gaiety
           and
           Vain
           Adorning
           used
           by
           the
           women
           in
           his
           time
           .
           Tertullian
           in
           two
           of
           his
           Treatises
           pursues
           the
           same
           subject
           ,
           in
           the
           *
           former
           disswading
           the
           women
           from
           Rich
           and
           Gorgeous
           Apparel
           ;
           in
           the
           †
           latter
           declaming
           against
           False
           Hair
           and
           Painting
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           wanton
           usages
           ,
           which
           shew
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           that
           ‖
           they
           were
           displeas'd
           with
           God's
           Workmanship
           ,
           and
           endeavour'd
           to
           mend
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           in
           a
           very
           ill
           way
           ,
           for
           they
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Arts
           and
           Inventions
           of
           the
           Evil
           Spirit
           .
           From
           St.
           
           Cyprian's
           Discourse
           
             of
             the
             Discipline
             and
             Habits
             of
             Virgins
             ,
          
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Christian
           women
           were
           very
           immodest
           and
           profuse
           in
           their
           Attire
           in
           those
           days
           ;
           but
           that
           Holy
           Bishop
           reprehends
           them
           with
           a
           Gravity
           and
           austerity
           ,
           which
           became
           his
           Sacred
           Function
           .
           *
           St.
           Chrysostom
           was
           a
           sharp
           Reprover
           of
           the
           extravagant
           Garb
           and
           antick
           Dresses
           of
           that
           Sex.
           And
           those
           Religious
           Fathers
           ,
           Basil
           the
           Great
           ,
           and
           St.
           Austin
           remonstrated
           against
           the
           same
           Excess
           .
           The
           like
           did
           St.
           Ierom
           ,
           who
           particularly
           animadverts
           on
           the
           High
           Toppings
           of
           their
           Head-Attire
           .
           For
           it
           seems
           they
           were
           then
           guilty
           of
           the
           rampant
           folly
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           
           of
           this
           Age
           :
           they
           did
           (
           as
           he
           words
           it
           )
           
             Turritum
             verticem
             struere
             ,
             Build
             and
             rear
             up
             their
             heads
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             High
             Turrets
             and
             Pinnacles
             .
          
           It
           was
           the
           fashion
           to
           erect
           here
           a
           
             stately
             Pile
          
           of
           Ornaments
           :
           to
           which
           ,
           that
           of
           †
           Iuvenal
           refers
           ,
           
             
               Tot
               adhuc
               compagibus
               altem
            
             
               Aedificat
               caput
               .
               —
            
          
           for
           he
           speaks
           it
           of
           the
           Women
           of
           those
           days
           .
           These
           are
           call'd
           ,
           
             Turrita
             capita
          
           ,
           by
           Festus
           and
           Varro
           .
           This
           Mounting
           Head-gear
           is
           call'd
           by
           
             Lucan
             ,
             Turrita
             corona
             ,
             because
          
           of
           its
           Soaring-Altitude
           ;
           and
           the
           ground
           it
           is
           built
           upon
           is
           stiled
           by
           him
           ,
           
             Turrita
             frons
          
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Daring
           Pride
           which
           reigns
           among
           our
           very
           ordinary
           Women
           at
           this
           day
           .
           All
           their
           Rigging
           is
           nothing
           worth
           without
           this
           wagging
           Top-Mast
           .
           They
           think
           themselves
           highly
           advanc'd
           by
           this
           Climbing
           Fore-top
           :
           and
           in
           defiance
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           words
           ,
           endeavour
           as
           it
           were
           to
           
             add
             a
             cubit
             to
             their
             stature
             .
          
           With
           their
           Exalted
           Heads
           they
           do
           as
           't
           were
           attempt
           a
           Superiority
           over
           Mankind
           .
           Nay
           ,
           these
           
           Babel-builders
           seem
           with
           their
           Lofty
           Towers
           to
           threaten
           the
           Skies
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           defie
           *
           
           Heaven
           itself
           .
           But
           we
           must
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           go
           uncontroul'd
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           imitate
           the
           Religious
           Writers
           and
           Preachers
           of
           the
           first
           Christian
           Ages
           (
           some
           of
           whom
           were
           Martyrs
           and
           Confessors
           )
           yea
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           our
           own
           Pious
           Reformers
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           who
           with
           great
           plainness
           and
           freedom
           rebuked
           this
           Vice
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           as
           the
           *
           Homilies
           on
           this
           subject
           testifie
           ,
           and
           particularly
           that
           passage
           in
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           
             The
             proud
             and
             haughty
             Stomachs
             of
             the
             daughters
             of
          
           England
           
             are
             so
             maintain'd
             with
             divers
             disguised
             sorts
             of
             costly
             apparel
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             left
             no
             difference
             between
             an
             honest
             Matron
             and
             a
             common
             Strumpet
             .
          
           If
           this
           was
           truly
           and
           honestly
           spoken
           ,
           and
           commanded
           to
           be
           publish'd
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           surely
           it
           may
           with
           as
           much
           truth
           ,
           honesty
           and
           faithfulness
           be
           proclaim'd
           in
           ours
           .
           Nay
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           a
           Preacher
           can
           be
           faithful
           ,
           unless
           he
           discharges
           this
           part
           .
           He
           must
           openly
           declare
           his
           dislike
           of
           this
           Indecent
           Garb
           ,
           he
           must
           give
           a
           check
           to
           this
           Ranting
           and
           Gaudy
           Attire
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           would
           be
           well
           for
           England
           ,
           if
           the
           Magistrates
           would
           give
           it
           another
           check
           ,
           if
           the
           Civil
           (
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Spiritual
           )
           Powers
           would
           shew
           their
           abhorrence
           of
           it
           .
           And
           herein
           truly
           they
           would
           imitate
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Ancientest
           Law-givers
           and
           
           Wisest
           Governours
           .
           We
           are
           *
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           Officers
           appointed
           heretofore
           at
           Athens
           ,
           to
           oversee
           the
           Apparel
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           modest
           ,
           grave
           and
           comely
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           found
           a
           default
           to
           punish
           the
           offenders
           :
           and
           more
           especially
           ,
           they
           had
           a
           sort
           of
           Overseers
           who
           took
           care
           of
           the
           Attire
           of
           Women
           .
           There
           was
           a
           Sumptuary
           Law
           made
           by
           
             Numa
             Pompilius
          
           ,
           to
           reform
           the
           Excess
           in
           Garments
           ,
           which
           was
           among
           the
           Old
           Romans
           .
           And
           among
           these
           people
           afterwards
           it
           was
           order'd
           ,
           that
           all
           persons
           and
           their
           qualities
           should
           be
           distinguish'd
           by
           their
           Habits
           .
           Our
           Ancestors
           likewise
           did
           not
           forget
           to
           retrench
           the
           Vanity
           and
           Disorder
           ,
           which
           they
           observ'd
           in
           Cloathing
           :
           thus
           in
           King
           Edward
           the
           Third's
           time
           an
           Act
           was
           made
           ,
           to
           appoint
           every
           degree
           of
           persons
           the
           Vesture
           they
           should
           wear
           :
           and
           Great
           and
           Eminent
           persons
           only
           were
           :
           permitted
           to
           wear
           Gold
           ,
           Silver
           ,
           Silk
           ,
           Furs
           ,
           &c.
           
           King
           Edward
           the
           Fourth
           corrected
           the
           extravagancy
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           assigning
           a
           particular
           sort
           of
           Habit
           to
           every
           rank
           and
           order
           ,
           yea
           ,
           determining
           the
           very
           fashion
           of
           their
           Shooes
           .
           And
           as
           there
           were
           Laws
           and
           Statues
           of
           this
           nature
           before
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           so
           there
           have
           been
           Homilies
           since
           publish'd
           by
           Royal
           Authority
           against
           the
           same
           Excess
           .
           And
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           who
           
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           Gorgeous
           and
           Splendid
           in
           her
           Dress
           her self
           ,
           took
           care
           in
           her
           23d
           year
           to
           repress
           by
           Proclamation
           this
           growing
           Vanity
           in
           those
           of
           a
           lower
           degree
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           high
           time
           now
           to
           undertake
           it
           again
           ,
           seeing
           it
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Growth
           .
           And
           what
           though
           herein
           we
           tread
           in
           the
           Steps
           of
           the
           present
           Pope
           ?
           Our
           being
           Protestants
           will
           not
           excuse
           us
           from
           imitating
           him
           ,
           yea
           ,
           it
           rather
           pushes
           us
           on
           to
           do
           some
           Greater
           and
           more
           Eminent
           thing
           of
           this
           sort
           ,
           to
           compel
           all
           persons
           to
           use
           a
           modest
           and
           decent
           way
           of
           Araying
           themselves
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           to
           restrain
           and
           regulate
           that
           Sumptuousness
           of
           Habit
           ,
           which
           those
           of
           a
           lower
           degree
           (
           and
           consequently
           the
           greatest
           numbers
           of
           persons
           )
           are
           guilty
           of
           .
           For
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           had
           notorious
           exorbitancies
           heretofore
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           of
           Apparel
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           Vniversal
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           now
           .
           Those
           of
           the
           middle
           and
           of
           the
           inferior
           rank
           are
           the
           greatest
           Transgressors
           at
           this
           day
           :
           for
           they
           are
           run
           even
           into
           that
           heighth
           of
           Bravery
           ,
           which
           is
           allowable
           only
           in
           those
           of
           the
           highest
           degree
           .
           Heretofore
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           *
           
             They
             that
             wear
             soft
             Cloathing
          
           (
           or
           as
           it
           express'd
           in
           †
           another
           Evangelist
           )
           
             they
             that
             are
             gorgeously
             apparell'd
             are
             in
             Kings
             houses
             :
          
           but
           now
           the
           Excess
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           to
           
           be
           found
           almost
           in
           every
           house
           .
           It
           was
           said
           of
           Tyre
           ,
           *
           
             Her
             merchants
             are
             Kings
          
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           as
           truly
           be
           pronounc'd
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           her
           Ordinary
           men
           and
           women
           are
           Kings
           and
           Queens
           ,
           they
           appear
           in
           the
           Garb
           of
           such
           persons
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Apparel
           which
           heretofore
           was
           thought
           fit
           for
           Crown'd
           Heads
           and
           Princes
           is
           now
           despis'd
           by
           the
           Vulgar
           .
           This
           is
           a
           very
           deplorable
           consideration
           ,
           and
           may
           justifie
           the
           most
           severe
           Reproof
           that
           can
           be
           given
           of
           these
           disorders
           among
           us
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           Rigid
           and
           Censorious
           in
           what
           I
           have
           suggested
           to
           you
           .
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           bear
           with
           my
           Freedom
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           become
           so
           Seasonable
           and
           so
           Necessary
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           that
           the
           Inordinacy
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           been
           discoursing
           of
           ,
           is
           come
           to
           so
           great
           an
           heighth
           .
        
         
           What
           then
           is
           your
           proper
           duty
           in
           such
           circumstances
           ?
           How
           are
           you
           to
           behave
           your selves
           ?
           The
           Answer
           is
           obvious
           ,
           viz.
           It
           is
           your
           Concern
           to
           detest
           and
           avoid
           the
           Epidemick
           Vanity
           and
           Excess
           of
           this
           Age.
           For
           though
           there
           is
           a
           lawful
           and
           harmless
           use
           of
           Ornaments
           (
           as
           I
           have
           before
           asserted
           and
           made
           good
           )
           and
           this
           is
           freely
           granted
           to
           those
           who
           are
           capable
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           use
           of
           them
           is
           generally
           perverted
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           made
           by
           most
           persons
           serviceable
           (
           as
           you
           have
           heard
           )
           to
           Vanity
           ,
           
           Wantonness
           and
           Pride
           .
           As
           among
           the
           Latins
           ,
           the
           word
           cultus
           is
           both
           worship
           and
           ornament
           ,
           so
           in
           our
           English
           practice
           Decking
           is
           too
           much
           Prized
           and
           even
           Adored
           .
           Too
           many
           ,
           like
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           make
           a
           God
           an
           Idol
           of
           their
           Ear-rings
           ;
           they
           deifie
           ,
           they
           idolize
           their
           Finery
           and
           Golden
           Habiliments
           .
           Wherefore
           seeing
           there
           is
           this
           great
           Abuse
           of
           them
           ,
           you
           ought
           to
           be
           very
           Cautious
           how
           you
           use
           them
           .
           One
           of
           the
           Worthies
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           hath
           well
           express'd
           himself
           thus
           ,
           *
           
             The
             wearing
             of
             Gold
             ,
             and
             the
             using
             of
             Soft
             Rayment
             are
             not
             wholly
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             :
             but
             this
             we
             must
             do
             ,
             we
             must
             bridle
             the
             Affections
             which
             are
             void
             of
             Reason
             ,
             lest
             they
             carry
             us
             away
             to
             an
             Effeminate
             and
             Luxurious
             way
             of
             living
             .
          
           His
           meaning
           is
           ,
           we
           should
           look
           to
           our
           Minds
           whilst
           we
           attire
           our
           Bodies
           :
           we
           must
           moderate
           and
           suppress
           our
           inward
           desires
           and
           inclinations
           ,
           whilst
           we
           cloath
           our
           outward
           man.
           And
           then
           we
           shall
           not
           affect
           curiosity
           and
           vanity
           in
           our
           Rayment
           ;
           we
           shall
           not
           set
           our
           hearts
           on
           any
           sort
           of
           Attire
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           reckon
           it
           a
           thing
           wholly
           Indifferent
           .
           We
           shall
           learn
           in
           this
           matter
           to
           deny
           our selves
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           make
           use
           of
           all
           our
           Liberty
           ,
           
           and
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Utmost
           of
           what
           we
           think
           to
           be
           lawful
           .
           Endeavour
           by
           all
           means
           to
           arrive
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           p●rswaded
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Apparel
           *
           
             Good
             is
             better
             than
             the
             Best
             ,
          
           as
           One
           Phrases
           it
           ,
           that
           a
           moderate
           kind
           of
           Aray
           is
           to
           be
           preferr'd
           before
           that
           which
           is
           Rich
           and
           Gaudy
           .
           Remember
           that
           you
           have
           solemnly
           engaged
           to
           
             forsake
             the
             Vanities
             of
             this
             wicked
             world
          
           ;
           and
           you
           cannot
           but
           know
           that
           Indecent
           Attire
           ,
           Superfluity
           and
           Excess
           in
           Habit
           are
           of
           that
           number
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           if
           you
           cannot
           reach
           the
           Perfection
           ,
           which
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           saith
           his
           Sister
           Gorgonia
           was
           Mistress
           of
           ,
           viz.
           *
           to
           esteem
           a
           Plain
           Habit
           ,
           and
           the
           Neglect
           of
           Ornaments
           to
           be
           your
           Beauty
           ,
           yet
           know
           ,
           that
           Ornaments
           must
           always
           be
           used
           sparingly
           ,
           and
           that
           sometimes
           (
           viz.
           when
           Publick
           Distresses
           and
           Common
           Calamities
           are
           our
           allotment
           )
           they
           must
           not
           be
           used
           at
           all
           .
           The
           Ladies
           of
           Carthage
           cut
           off
           their
           Hair
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           necessity
           ,
           to
           serve
           instead
           of
           Cords
           and
           such
           like
           Tackle
           ,
           for
           Engines
           of
           War.
           Yea
           ,
           we
           have
           Ancienter
           and
           more
           Authentick
           Examples
           than
           this
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Records
           .
           The
           Israelites
           did
           the
           like
           for
           Religion
           ,
           which
           these
           women
           did
           
           for
           their
           Country
           ;
           for
           we
           read
           ,
           that
           they
           offer'd
           their
           Bracelets
           and
           Ear-rings
           and
           
             Iewels
             of
             Gold
          
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           Exod.
           35.
           22.
           
           And
           at
           another
           time
           the
           women
           offer'd
           their
           Looking-glasses
           for
           the
           same
           service
           :
           they
           bestow'd
           their
           Mirrors
           of
           polish'd
           Brass
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           Laver
           for
           the
           Temple
           ,
           Exod.
           38.
           8.
           
           As
           before
           their
           Ornaments
           serv'd
           to
           Religion
           ,
           so
           now
           their
           Speculums
           ,
           wherein
           they
           used
           to
           behold
           their
           Finery
           ,
           are
           made
           use
           of
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           The
           sum
           is
           ,
           your
           Gaiety
           must
           always
           vail
           to
           your
           Devotion
           :
           you
           must
           look
           upon
           that
           as
           a
           mean
           and
           inconsiderable
           thing
           in
           respect
           of
           this
           :
           and
           you
           must
           with
           all
           care
           and
           resolution
           shun
           a
           Vanity
           which
           hath
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           commend
           it
           ,
           but
           is
           attended
           with
           many
           and
           great
           Evils
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           purpose
           ,
           let
           me
           offer
           these
           following
           particulars
           to
           your
           consideration
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           is
           a
           Childish
           and
           Foolish
           Vice
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           argues
           great
           Weakness
           and
           Shallowness
           of
           judgment
           .
           For
           it
           is
           here
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Heraldry
           ,
           those
           Scutcheons
           and
           Coats
           of
           Armoury
           that
           have
           the
           
             most
             Colours
          
           are
           generally
           the
           less
           Honourable
           .
           According
           to
           the
           true
           and
           impartial
           estimate
           of
           things
           ,
           a
           great
           Variety
           and
           Profuseness
           of
           Ornaments
           are
           badges
           of
           Disgrace
           and
           Dishonour
           ,
           and
           they
           proclaim
           the
           Emptiness
           and
           Vanity
           of
           those
           that
           
           wear
           them
           and
           delight
           in
           them
           .
           Such
           persons
           for
           the
           most
           part
           (
           for
           I
           do
           not
           speak
           Universally
           ,
           because
           here
           and
           there
           a
           Man
           of
           a
           Brave
           mind
           may
           be
           incident
           to
           some
           particular
           Vanity
           )
           such
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           are
           most
           commonly
           men
           of
           little
           or
           no
           worth
           :
           herein
           resembling
           Tulips
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           of
           the
           finest
           and
           most
           beautiful
           Flowers
           ,
           which
           are
           very
           useless
           and
           unprofitable
           Vegetables
           in
           the
           life
           of
           man.
           Wherefore
           ,
           to
           prize
           our selves
           or
           others
           for
           our
           Outside
           ,
           for
           our
           Dress
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           a
           weak
           and
           light
           mind
           :
           it
           is
           an
           argument
           of
           a
           vulgar
           and
           common
           Spirit
           .
           Thus
           
             Herod
             Agrippa
          
           (
           whom
           you
           read
           of
           
             Acts
             12.
          
           )
           was
           call'd
           and
           esteem'd
           as
           a
           God
           by
           the
           silly
           people
           for
           the
           brave
           Shining
           Suit
           which
           he
           wore
           ,
           saith
           *
           Ioseph
           the
           Iew.
           They
           are
           the
           words
           of
           a
           Judicious
           Man
           ,
           †
           
             The
             Vanity
             of
             loving
             fine
             Cloaths
             and
             new
             Fashions
             ,
             and
             valuing
             our selves
             by
             them
             ,
             is
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Childish
             pieces
             of
             folly
             that
             can
             be
             .
          
           Or
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           exception
           against
           this
           Citation
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           taken
           from
           one
           who
           had
           some
           inclination
           to
           the
           other
           Excess
           (
           as
           I
           find
           he
           is
           partly
           charg'd
           )
           then
           hear
           what
           is
           said
           by
           another
           ,
           a
           Noble
           and
           a
           Gallant
           Person
           ,
           the
           Great
           and
           Learned
           Sir
           
             W.
             Raleigh
          
           ,
           whose
           testimony
           is
           unexceptionable
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           conversant
           with
           Courts
           and
           
           Bravery
           ,
           and
           bore
           a
           great
           part
           of
           this
           himself
           .
           Yet
           this
           is
           his
           brief
           determination
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           *
           
             No
             man
             is
             esteemed
             for
             Gay
             Garments
             but
             by
             Fools
             and
             Women
             .
          
           This
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           somewhat
           sharp
           and
           severe
           ,
           but
           you
           cannot
           disallow
           it
           ,
           if
           you
           remember
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           result
           of
           his
           deliberate
           and
           studied
           thoughts
           .
           He
           was
           sensible
           (
           and
           the
           more
           because
           of
           the
           Experiment
           he
           had
           made
           himself
           )
           that
           Light
           and
           Vain
           Apparel
           doth
           most
           commonly
           shew
           the
           Soul
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           much
           Ornament
           is
           too
           frequently
           an
           indication
           that
           the
           Heart
           is
           pleas'd
           with
           Painted
           Vanities
           ,
           that
           the
           person
           can
           entertain
           himself
           with
           Butter-flies
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           can
           fall
           in
           love
           with
           the
           gaudy
           tinctures
           of
           a
           
             Peacock's
             Tail.
          
           
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           is
           an
           Excess
           that
           is
           Troublesome
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Foolish
           .
           A
           Good
           man
           would
           find
           himself
           over-burden'd
           under
           the
           Pomp
           of
           Apparel
           :
           he
           would
           think
           himself
           clogged
           with
           the
           multiplicity
           of
           Attire
           .
           A
           modest
           and
           sober
           woman
           would
           esteem
           it
           a
           very
           Irksom
           Employment
           ,
           to
           bear
           about
           her
           all
           the
           Ornamental
           Implements
           of
           the
           vainer
           sort
           of
           that
           Sex.
           She
           would
           count
           it
           more
           than
           
           Atlas's
           work
           ,
           to
           sustain
           such
           a
           Weight
           .
           This
           was
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Sober
           and
           Wise
           Men
           of
           old
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           gather
           from
           what
           Clement
           of
           Alexandria
           saith
           on
           
           this
           occasion
           ,
           *
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             wonder
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             that
             they
             are
             not
             tired
             ,
             whilst
             they
             carry
             such
             a
             Burden
             .
          
           And
           Tertullian
           hath
           words
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           concerning
           the
           †
           Ponderous
           and
           Tedious
           Ornaments
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           which
           he
           stiles
           ‖
           Impediments
           .
           And
           it
           appears
           from
           what
           Seneca
           saith
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           the
           usual
           *
           Name
           they
           had
           in
           his
           days
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           justly
           .
           Conformably
           to
           which
           it
           was
           said
           of
           a
           Great
           Lady
           ,
           that
           †
           
             She
             labour'd
             under
             the
             load
             of
             her
             Finery
             .
          
           In
           short
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           question'd
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           Fashionable
           parts
           of
           Attire
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           themselves
           a
           Torment
           ;
           and
           would
           be
           really
           thought
           to
           be
           so
           by
           them
           that
           wear
           them
           if
           they
           were
           compelled
           to
           it
           .
           Then
           we
           should
           hear
           them
           complain
           and
           cry
           out
           against
           their
           now
           applauded
           Aray
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           fit
           as
           uneasily
           on
           them
           as
           the
           
             Tunica
             molesta
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           Extravagance
           is
           the
           nurse
           of
           Idleness
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Working
           Habit
           which
           they
           wear
           ,
           but
           calculated
           only
           for
           Holidays
           and
           Festivals
           .
           Besides
           ,
           their
           perpetual
           
           Pranking
           and
           Decking
           themselves
           ,
           and
           minding
           those
           things
           which
           appertain
           to
           it
           take
           up
           their
           Time
           ,
           and
           they
           scarce
           have
           leisure
           for
           any
           serious
           business
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           this
           Pride
           which
           they
           nourish
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           bestir
           themselves
           ,
           and
           set
           about
           any
           laborious
           employment
           .
           We
           read
           therefore
           that
           Pride
           and
           
             abundance
             of
             Idleness
          
           met
           together
           in
           
             Sodom
             ,
             Ezek.
             16.
             49.
          
           
           Thus
           their
           immoderate
           love
           of
           Delicate
           Cloathing
           is
           an
           advancer
           of
           Sloath
           and
           Laziness
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           usually
           attended
           with
           Luxury
           .
           Their
           Eating
           and
           Drinking
           are
           answerable
           to
           their
           Garments
           .
           The
           Dining-room
           and
           the
           Dressing-Chamber
           hold
           correspondence
           with
           one
           another
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           we
           may
           observe
           that
           it
           is
           not
           always
           thus
           ;
           there
           are
           some
           Fashion-mongers
           who
           half
           starve
           themselves
           to
           feed
           their
           Pride
           :
           they
           flaunt
           it
           in
           Cloaths
           ,
           but
           are
           very
           poor
           Eaters
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           indulge
           their
           Palates
           ,
           but
           only
           because
           their
           Incomes
           will
           not
           afford
           it
           .
           They
           can't
           purchase
           provision
           for
           their
           backs
           and
           bellies
           both
           .
           That
           they
           may
           be
           lavish
           in
           their
           Garb
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           they
           cut
           themselves
           short
           of
           their
           Food
           ,
           and
           fare
           very
           meanly
           .
           But
           generally
           it
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           Table
           bears
           Proportion
           to
           the
           Attire
           :
           the
           Feeding
           is
           as
           high
           and
           sumptuous
           as
           the
           Cloathing
           .
           Thus
           Pride
           and
           
             Fulness
             of
             bread
          
           are
           companions
           ,
           
           
             Ezek.
             16.
             49.
          
           
           And
           (
           as
           it
           is
           represented
           in
           the
           Parable
           )
           
             the
             being
             cloath'd
             in
             purple
             and
             fine
             linnen
             ,
          
           and
           
             faring
             deliciously
             every
             day
          
           go
           together
           ,
           Luk.
           16.
           19.
           
           That
           Wanton
           Woman
           who
           wore
           the
           Richest
           Pearls
           at
           her
           ears
           ,
           drank
           them
           at
           last
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           Exorbitancy
           in
           Apparel
           is
           attended
           with
           Immodesty
           and
           Lewdness
           .
           For
           as
           Vain
           Attire
           arises
           oftentimes
           from
           Wantonness
           (
           according
           to
           what
           was
           said
           before
           )
           so
           it
           begets
           it
           .
           The
           natural
           Bashfulness
           and
           Reservedness
           of
           the
           Sex
           are
           put
           off
           when
           this
           is
           put
           on
           .
           Blushing
           ,
           the
           Loveliest
           colour
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           disappears
           when
           these
           Gay
           Varieties
           shew
           themselves
           ,
           Now
           they
           apparently
           endanger
           themselves
           .
           and
           hazard
           their
           chastity
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           wilfully
           expose
           it
           ,
           by
           making
           their
           Habit
           the
           fuel
           of
           Temptation
           ,
           and
           an
           Incentive
           to
           Lust.
           They
           generally
           trim
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           more
           Saleable
           .
           
             Dinah
             went
             out
             to
             see
             the
             daughters
             of
             the
             land
             ,
          
           Gen.
           34.
           1.
           that
           is
           ,
           saith
           *
           Iosephus
           ,
           upon
           some
           great
           Festival
           day
           she
           went
           to
           see
           the
           Finery
           of
           the
           women
           of
           that
           Country
           .
           And
           I
           may
           add
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           likely
           that
           she
           went
           to
           shew
           her
           Own
           :
           and
           we
           read
           what
           was
           the
           dismal
           Event
           of
           it
           .
           She
           that
           is
           extravagantly
           Dress'd
           doth
           thereby
           tell
           Spectators
           what
           her
           inclinations
           are
           .
           Her
           hanging
           out
           those
           Flags
           is
           a
           sign
           that
           she
           is
           ready
           to
           Surrender
           .
           Or
           take
           
           it
           in
           the
           plain
           language
           of
           our
           *
           
             Homily
             ,
             What
             other
             thing
             dost
             thou
             by
             this
             means
             but
             provoke
             others
             to
             tempt
             thee
             ,
             to
             deceive
             thy
             soul
             by
             the
             bait
             of
             thy
             Pomp
             and
             Pride
             ?
             What
             else
             dost
             thou
             but
             set
             out
             thy
             Pride
             ,
             and
             make
             of
             the
             indecent
             apparel
             of
             thy
             body
             the
             Devil's
             Net
             ,
             to
             catch
             the
             souls
             of
             them
             that
             behold
             thee
             ?
          
           In
           brief
           ,
           a
           Woman
           by
           the
           Immoderate
           Delicacy
           and
           Gaudiness
           of
           her
           Habit
           shews
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           fitted
           for
           all
           vile
           and
           lewd
           Purposes
           .
           
             
               †
               Nil
               non
               permittit
               mulier
               sibi
               ,
               turpe
               putat
               nil
            
             
               Cum
               virides
               gemmas
               collo
               circum
               dedit
               ,
               &
               cum
            
             
               Auribus
               extensis
               magnos
               commisit
               elenchos
               .
            
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Vanity
           in
           Apparel
           is
           the
           great
           bane
           of
           Iustice
           and
           Charity
           .
           There
           are
           many
           that
           lay
           others
           Revenues
           on
           their
           backs
           ,
           and
           run
           into
           Debt
           to
           cloath
           themselves
           in
           a
           gaudy
           dress
           .
           These
           men
           and
           women
           wear
           not
           their
           Own
           Cloaths
           ,
           as
           proud
           as
           they
           are
           of
           them
           :
           but
           are
           fine
           and
           gay
           at
           others
           charges
           ,
           yea
           of
           poor
           and
           mean
           Tradesmen
           sometimes
           ,
           which
           is
           is
           an
           intolerable
           piece
           of
           Injustice
           .
           It
           is
           by
           their
           Profuseness
           that
           they
           put
           themselves
           out
           of
           a
           capacity
           of
           satisfying
           their
           Creditors
           ,
           and
           doing
           many
           
           other
           just
           and
           honest
           acts
           which
           are
           necessary
           to
           be
           done
           .
           But
           their
           Expensive
           Pride
           is
           much
           more
           an
           hindrance
           to
           Relieving
           the
           poor
           :
           for
           they
           can't
           afford
           to
           be
           Lavish
           on
           themselves
           and
           Liberal
           to
           the
           necessitous
           .
           And
           if
           some
           of
           them
           cannot
           or
           will
           not
           pay
           for
           their
           Bravery
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           expected
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           in
           Want
           should
           partake
           of
           their
           Alms
           ?
           If
           they
           refuse
           to
           be
           Just
           ,
           what
           hope
           is
           there
           that
           they
           will
           be
           Charitable
           ?
           Here
           we
           might
           lament
           how
           the
           Extravagancy
           of
           some
           persons
           Finery
           is
           a
           hindrance
           to
           their
           acts
           of
           Beneficence
           .
           What
           they
           superfluously
           and
           vainly
           lay
           out
           on
           their
           Attire
           might
           serve
           to
           supply
           some
           necessitous
           people's
           Nakedness
           .
           How
           many
           a
           poor
           Orphan
           or
           Widow
           might
           be
           cloathed
           ,
           how
           many
           a
           poor
           Creature
           in
           the
           Hospitals
           might
           be
           reliev'd
           ,
           if
           the
           superfluous
           bravery
           of
           some
           persons
           did
           not
           make
           them
           uncapable
           of
           doing
           such
           a
           generous
           act
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           how
           many
           good
           deeds
           of
           Charity
           and
           Hospitality
           (
           which
           are
           so
           acceptable
           to
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           some
           amongst
           you
           are
           so
           Eminent
           and
           Renowned
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           how
           many
           of
           these
           noble
           acts
           are
           daily
           lost
           in
           this
           Great
           City
           ,
           upon
           this
           very
           account
           ,
           viz.
           because
           they
           expend
           that
           on
           their
           Vain
           Decking
           which
           would
           afford
           necessary
           Covering
           for
           the
           poor
           ?
           But
           ,
           to
           proceed
           ,
        
         
         
           〈◊〉
           and
           lastly
           ,
           Let
           me
           disswade
           you
           from
           this
           Vice
           ,
           by
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           
             Fatal
             Consequences
          
           of
           it
           .
           In
           the
           third
           Chapter
           of
           Isaiah
           ,
           where
           the
           Superfluous
           Attire
           of
           the
           Sex
           ,
           and
           those
           Ornaments
           that
           were
           abused
           by
           Pride
           and
           Wantonness
           are
           particularly
           enumerated
           ,
           there
           is
           also
           added
           the
           Punishment
           which
           shall
           be
           inflicted
           on
           those
           proud
           daughters
           of
           Sion
           ;
           such
           a
           Punishment
           as
           answers
           to
           their
           Sin
           ,
           
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             that
             instead
             of
             sweet
             smell
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             stink
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             a
             Girdle
             ,
             a
             rent
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             well-set
             hair
             ,
             baldness
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             a
             stomacher
             ,
             a
             girding
             of
             sackcloth
             ;
             and
             burning
             instead
             of
             beauty
             ,
          
           V.
           24.
           
           And
           because
           this
           Pride
           of
           Apparel
           was
           Epidemical
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           be
           avenged
           by
           a
           General
           Plague
           and
           De●olation
           ,
           v.
           17.
           and
           afterwards
           ,
           v.
           25
           ,
           26.
           
           It
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           
           Ierusalem's
           approaching
           Misery
           was
           set
           forth
           by
           
             a
             Girdle
             hid
             in
             the
             ground
             and
             marred
             ,
             Ier.
          
           13.
           6
           ,
           7.
           which
           fore-signified
           the
           decay
           of
           their
           Finery
           (
           for
           the
           Girdle
           was
           a
           Signal
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           find
           it
           mention'd
           in
           the
           fore-nam'd
           Chapter
           of
           Isaiah
           ,
           where
           the
           whole
           Wardrobe
           of
           the
           Sex
           is
           reckon'd
           up
           :
           )
           I
           say
           it
           fore-signified
           the
           utter
           decay
           of
           their
           Affected
           and
           Vain
           Bravery
           ,
           viz.
           by
           the
           Captivity
           which
           was
           drawing
           near
           .
           Among
           the
           Judgments
           denounc'd
           against
           Iudah
           ,
           in
           Zeph.
           1.
           this
           is
           one
           ,
           that
           
             God
             will
             punish
             all
             such
             as
             are
             
             cloathed
             with
             strange
             apparel
             ,
          
           v.
           8.
           
           He
           will
           severely
           animadvert
           on
           those
           vain
           persons
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           their
           greedy
           desire
           of
           new
           modes
           of
           Attire
           ,
           seek
           after
           those
           that
           are
           brought
           :
           from
           foreign
           Countries
           .
           And
           we
           find
           it
           not
           only
           thus
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           Particular
           Judgments
           inflicted
           on
           individual
           persons
           for
           this
           Sin
           which
           I
           have
           been
           disswading
           you
           from
           .
           Immediately
           before
           the
           mentioning
           of
           the
           singular
           vengeance
           of
           God
           upon
           
             Iezebel
             ,
             viz.
          
           how
           
           Iehu's
           horses
           trod
           her
           under
           foot
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           dogs
           devour'd
           her
           carkase
           ,
           it
           is
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           that
           
             she
             painted
             her
             face
             ,
             and
             tired
             her
             head
             ,
             2
             Kings
             9.
             30.
             i.e.
          
           she
           was
           addicted
           to
           that
           Vain
           Excess
           which
           I
           have
           been
           reproving
           ,
           and
           you
           hear
           what
           was
           the
           End
           of
           her
           ,
           you
           read
           what
           was
           the
           recompence
           of
           her
           Pride
           as
           well
           as
           of
           her
           other
           notorious
           enormities
           .
           In
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           we
           have
           Herod
           a
           remarkable
           Example
           of
           God's
           Judgment
           in
           the
           like
           kind
           .
           He
           was
           proud
           of
           his
           
             Bright
             Apparel
          
           and
           his
           
             Gay
             Oration
          
           ,
           both
           which
           caus'd
           him
           to
           be
           ador'd
           by
           the
           Vulgar
           who
           saw
           and
           heard
           him
           :
           and
           for
           this
           his
           prophane
           Insolence
           he
           was
           struck
           by
           an
           Angel
           from
           heaven
           ,
           and
           died
           miserably
           .
        
         
           Though
           there
           are
           no
           Instances
           of
           this
           sort
           in
           these
           our
           days
           (
           we
           being
           under
           another
           Oeconomy
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           )
           yet
           still
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           is
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           
           
           
           though
           it
           be
           not
           visibly
           and
           presently
           executed
           on
           the
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           of
           Pride
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           always
           due
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           now
           conveys
           a
           real
           Curse
           along
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           consummated
           in
           Eternal
           Vengeance
           .
           Their
           Immodest
           Habit
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Vices
           that
           are
           retainers
           to
           it
           (
           of
           which
           I
           have
           particularly
           spoken
           )
           will
           procure
           them
           a
           very
           severe
           Punishment
           .
           They
           ,
           like
           the
           Beasts
           of
           old
           crowned
           with
           Garlands
           ,
           are
           gay
           and
           trim
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           in
           order
           to
           their
           being
           Sacrificed
           .
           They
           are
           Aray'd
           and
           Bedeck'd
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           fall
           a
           Splendid
           Victim
           to
           the
           Divine
           Justice
           .
           I
           request
           you
           to
           ponder
           this
           in
           your
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           not
           be
           convinc'd
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           by
           an
           Experiment
           in
           your selves
           .
           Whatever
           apprehensions
           you
           have
           had
           of
           this
           matter
           heretofore
           ,
           I
           wish
           you
           may
           for
           the
           future
           conceive
           aright
           of
           it
           .
           And
           this
           you
           cannot
           do
           ,
           unless
           you
           be
           really
           perswaded
           of
           the
           intrinsick
           Evil
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           likewise
           of
           the
           Certainty
           of
           that
           Judgment
           which
           will
           follow
           it
           .
           It
           is
           a
           commonly
           receiv'd
           notion
           among
           the
           generality
           of
           persons
           ,
           that
           the
           Variety
           of
           Fashions
           ,
           and
           the
           Excess
           of
           Vain
           Apparel
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           so
           usual
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           contribute
           much
           toward
           the
           advantage
           and
           welfare
           of
           it
           :
           For
           hereby
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           the
           poor
           are
           set
           on
           work
           ,
           many
           families
           are
           maintain'd
           ,
           thousands
           daily
           get
           their
           livelihood
           ,
           
           and
           consequently
           this
           Vanity
           of
           Attire
           is
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           If
           this
           be
           good
           Arguing
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           equally
           for
           the
           Publick
           Good
           to
           be
           Drunk
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           arrant
           Gluttons
           ,
           and
           to
           indulge
           all
           manner
           of
           Debauchery
           :
           For
           hereby
           the
           Wine-Merchants
           and
           Vintners
           ,
           all
           that
           sell
           or
           dress
           the
           choicest
           Vineyards
           are
           enrich'd
           ,
           and
           under
           these
           a
           great
           many
           poor
           and
           indigent
           Folks
           are
           maintain'd
           and
           provided
           for
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Intemperance
           and
           Sottishness
           are
           Publick
           Benefits
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Inordinacy
           of
           Apparel
           .
           But
           how
           can
           we
           with
           any
           Reason
           defend
           this
           latter
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           been
           proved
           (
           and
           all
           that
           have
           their
           Eyes
           open
           cannot
           but
           see
           it
           )
           that
           this
           Excess
           brings
           with
           it
           Idleness
           ,
           Luxury
           ,
           Lewdness
           ,
           and
           is
           an
           Enemy
           to
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           (
           the
           two
           great
           Props
           of
           a
           Nation
           )
           and
           therefore
           must
           needs
           be
           disadvantageous
           to
           the
           Commonwealth
           ?
           Hence
           it
           will
           follow
           (
           notwithstanding
           these
           Mens
           false
           Reasonings
           )
           that
           this
           Pride
           of
           Apparel
           is
           the
           nurse
           of
           Poverty
           .
           And
           there
           are
           abundant
           Instances
           to
           prove
           this
           .
           Too
           rich
           and
           gorgeous
           an
           Habit
           hath
           brought
           many
           a
           one
           to
           a
           Mourning
           Dress
           .
           Their
           Costly
           Aray
           hath
           reduced
           them
           to
           Rags
           ,
           to
           want
           and
           penury
           .
           And
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           the
           Publick
           Fate
           ,
           if
           you
           do
           not
           speedily
           prevent
           it
           .
           Our
           Expensive
           
           Vanity
           in
           Attire
           ,
           with
           the
           Pride
           and
           Wantonness
           and
           other
           disorders
           ,
           which
           are
           its
           constant
           retinue
           ,
           will
           be
           our
           Ruine
           .
        
         
           This
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           an
           Harsh
           way
           of
           treating
           you
           from
           the
           Pulpit
           :
           but
           I
           assure
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           such
           as
           your
           Condition
           calls
           for
           ,
           and
           therefore
           think
           not
           these
           Reproofs
           and
           Menaces
           to
           be
           unseasonable
           .
           Though
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           I
           had
           not
           dealt
           thus
           with
           you
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           saw
           no
           other
           person
           would
           undertake
           this
           work
           .
           Or
           ,
           if
           any
           hath
           attempted
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           their
           Undertaking
           hath
           proved
           successless
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           was
           requisite
           to
           urge
           this
           matter
           afresh
           ,
           and
           freely
           to
           set
           before
           you
           your
           Fault
           and
           your
           Danger
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           seriously
           reform
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           happily
           avoid
           the
           other
           .
           This
           is
           the
           grand
           design
           of
           my
           present
           Enterprize
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           not
           be
           altogether
           void
           of
           success
           .
           To
           which
           end
           I
           will
           conclude
           with
           an
           
             Exhortatory
             Address
          
           to
           those
           who
           are
           most
           concern'd
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           generally
           the
           most
           Criminal
           .
        
         
           Let
           it
           be
           your
           chief
           study
           to
           deck
           your selves
           with
           those
           Ornaments
           that
           embelish
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           adorn
           the
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           .
           
             Put
             ye
             on
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           express
           it
           ,
           
             Rom.
             13.
             14.
             
             Put
             on
             bowels
             of
             mercies
             ,
             kindness
             ,
             humbleness
             of
             mind
             ,
             meekness
             ,
             long-susering
             :
             and
             above
             all
             these
             put
             on
             charity
             ,
             which
             is
             
             the
             bond
             of
             perfectness
             ,
          
           which
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           rich
           gridle
           that
           ties
           all
           your
           spiritual
           Attire
           together
           .
           Col.
           3.
           12.
           
           More
           especially
           ,
           be
           exhorted
           in
           the
           same
           Apostle's
           Words
           ,
           to
           
             adorn
             your selves
             with
             shamefacedness
             and
             sobriety
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           language
           of
           another
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Let
             your
             adorning
             be
             the
             hidden
             man
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             is
             not
             corruptible
             ,
             even
             the
             ornament
             of
             a
             meek
             and
             quiet
             spirit
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Which
           Words
           (
           as
           I
           told
           you
           before
           )
           do
           not
           exclude
           all
           Ornaments
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           If
           they
           exceed
           not
           Christian
           Modesty
           and
           Gravity
           ,
           and
           offend
           not
           against
           the
           other
           Rules
           before
           laid
           down
           ;
           and
           (
           in
           a
           word
           )
           if
           they
           are
           
             not
             unbecoming
             women
             professing
             godliness
          
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           2.
           10.
           
           )
           you
           may
           lawfully
           use
           them
           .
           But
           then
           you
           must
           be
           sure
           that
           you
           do
           not
           by
           means
           of
           these
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           use
           of
           them
           forget
           and
           neglect
           the
           Inward
           and
           Spiritual
           Adorning
           .
           Nay
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           Chiefly
           concern'd
           for
           this
           latter
           :
           for
           this
           is
           the
           sole
           Ornament
           of
           the
           Spouse
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
             who
             gave
             himself
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             sancti●ie
             and
             cleanse
             it
             with
             the
             washing
             of
             water
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             present
             it
             to
             himself
             a
             Glorious
             Church
             ,
             not
             having
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             holy
             and
             without
             blemish
             ,
          
           Eph.
           5.
           25.
           
           &c.
           This
           is
           the
           Beauty
           and
           Finery
           which
           you
           are
           to
           be
           solicitons
           about
           :
           and
           let
           the
           Care
           
           which
           others
           take
           in
           beautifying
           and
           garnishing
           the
           Bodies
           remind
           you
           of
           a
           much
           Greater
           Concernedness
           ,
           which
           you
           ought
           to
           shew
           for
           your
           Immortal
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           a
           Specimen
           of
           a
           great
           Devotion
           and
           Religion
           in
           that
           Good
           Father
           ,
           who
           one
           time
           observing
           a
           Harlot
           ,
           and
           minding
           how
           curiously
           she
           had
           trick'd
           up
           her self
           ,
           and
           how
           elaborately
           she
           had
           made
           her self
           fine
           ,
           stept
           aside
           and
           retired
           into
           his
           own
           breast
           ,
           and
           there
           sharply
           chid
           himself
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           never
           taken
           half
           so
           much
           care
           in
           adorning
           his
           Soul
           ,
           for
           the
           entertaining
           of
           the
           Holy
           Iesus
           ,
           as
           that
           vile
           Curtezan
           had
           done
           in
           trimming
           of
           her
           body
           for
           the
           pleasing
           of
           her
           lewd
           guests
           .
           Thus
           we
           may
           make
           the
           Vanity
           and
           and
           Sinfulness
           of
           others
           administer
           to
           our
           Pious
           Thoughts
           and
           Reflections
           .
           Let
           him
           who
           beholds
           the
           utmost
           gallantry
           and
           splendor
           of
           the
           most
           Polished
           Creature
           ,
           presently
           turn
           his
           eyes
           inward
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           his
           Naked
           Soul
           ,
           and
           blush
           at
           his
           neglect
           of
           it
           .
           How
           nice
           and
           exact
           are
           Vain
           persons
           in
           accoutring
           and
           furbishing
           themselves
           ?
           And
           that
           their
           Bodies
           may
           not
           be
           disproportionable
           to
           their
           Apparel
           ,
           what
           cost
           are
           they
           at
           to
           repair
           and
           beautifie
           those
           houses
           of
           clay
           ?
           What
           little
           Arts
           and
           Methods
           do
           they
           use
           to
           set
           off
           themselves
           ?
           They
           are
           not
           ashamed
           to
           
           borrow
           the
           Beauty
           which
           they
           boast
           of
           from
           a
           Drug
           or
           a
           Dark
           Spot
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           are
           at
           the
           trouble
           every
           day
           of
           putting
           on
           a
           New
           Complexion
           .
        
         
           But
           be
           not
           you
           of
           the
           number
           of
           these
           Gaudy
           Fools
           :
           let
           your
           principal
           design
           be
           to
           beautifie
           your
           Minds
           ,
           in
           adorning
           of
           which
           you
           cannot
           spend
           too
           much
           time
           ,
           or
           take
           too
           much
           pains
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           ,
           think
           seriously
           of
           the
           Excellency
           and
           Worth
           of
           your
           Souls
           ,
           remember
           that
           this
           is
           your
           Better
           Part
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           ought
           to
           be
           solicitous
           above
           all
           things
           to
           have
           this
           adorn'd
           with
           Divine
           Vertues
           and
           Graces
           .
           And
           consider
           likewise
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           the
           only
           True
           and
           Valuable
           Ornaments
           ,
           these
           alone
           deserve
           that
           Name
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           an
           intrinsick
           worth
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           convey
           an
           inward
           and
           substantial
           Excellency
           to
           those
           that
           have
           them
           :
           and
           (
           which
           is
           the
           highest
           commendation
           of
           them
           )
           they
           *
           
             are
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             of
             great
             price
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           informs
           us
           .
           These
           Rich
           Jewels
           and
           Diamonds
           carry
           a
           commanding
           Lustre
           and
           Splendor
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           even
           sparkle
           in
           the
           ●yes
           of
           Heaven
           .
           These
           therefore
           must
           be
           esteem'd
           by
           you
           as
           the
           True
           Christian
           〈◊〉
           ,
           as
           the
           Genuine
           Bravery
           ,
           which
           outshines
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           
           darkens
           and
           sullies
           all
           the
           most
           exquisite
           Embelishments
           of
           Art.
           And
           therefore
           these
           are
           to
           be
           infinitely
           preferr'd
           in
           your
           wishes
           ,
           desires
           and
           affections
           before
           them
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           These
           will
           fit
           you
           for
           those
           Shining
           Robes
           of
           Glory
           ,
           those
           Garments
           of
           Light
           and
           Everlasting
           Happiness
           ,
           which
           you
           shall
           be
           cloathed
           with
           in
           the
           highest
           Heavens
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Christianity
           Mysterious
           .
           A
           Sermon
           ,
           shewing
           the
           true
           Meaning
           and
           Acception
           of
           the
           Word
           Mystery
           in
           Scripture
           :
           And
           why
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           call'd
           a
           Mystery
           .
        
         
           Occasioned
           by
           some
           late
           Socinian
           Writings
           ,
           which
           explode
           all
           Christian
           Mysteries
           .
        
         
           
             1
             TIM
             .
             III.
             16.
             
          
           
             And
             without
             controversie
             great
             is
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
             .
          
        
         
           THAT
           there
           are
           Fathomless
           Depths
           in
           the
           Gospel
           which
           none
           can
           arrive
           to
           the
           full
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           that
           there
           Profound
           Abysses
           in
           the
           Christian
           
           Religion
           which
           utterly
           surpass
           our
           conceptions
           ,
           and
           are
           above
           the
           comprehension
           of
           all
           Humane
           Reason
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           exalted
           ,
           is
           a
           Truth
           as
           bright
           and
           manifest
           ,
           as
           perspicuous
           and
           illustrious
           as
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           can
           possibly
           make
           it
           .
           Here
           the
           kingdom
           of
           heaven
           is
           compared
           to
           an
           
             hidden
             treasure
          
           ,
           Mat.
           13.
           44.
           
           Here
           we
           read
           of
           
             hidden
             wisdom
             ,
             1
          
           Cor.
           
             2.
             7.
          
           of
           
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             a
             Mystery
             ,
          
           in
           the
           same
           Verse
           ,
           
             of
             the
             deep
             things
             of
             God
             ,
          
           v.
           10.
           
             of
             things
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           16.
           of
           
             things
             which
             have
             not
             enter'd
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           9.
           
           Finally
           ,
           if
           a
           Mystery
           be
           a
           
             Religious
             Secret
          
           (
           as
           will
           appear
           afterwards
           )
           then
           there
           are
           many
           Mystical
           things
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           Christianity
           it self
           is
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           and
           a
           Great
           one
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           here
           assures
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           Reasons
           of
           which
           Denomination
           ,
           if
           we
           particularly
           enquire
           into
           ,
           I
           conceive
           this
           Account
           may
           be
           given
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           stiled
           so
           upon
           this
           double
           ground
           ,
           1.
           
           In
           way
           of
           Comparison
           .
           2.
           
           On
           a
           Positive
           and
           
             Absolute
             consideration
          
           .
           As
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           I
           will
           prove
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           be
           
             compared
             with
          
           ,
           or
           
             distinguish'd
             from
             Other
             Mysteries
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             Iewish
             ,
             Pagan
             ,
             Heretical
          
           ,
           or
           Antichristian
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           stiled
           a
           Mystery
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Iewish
           Rites
           and
           Observances
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           well
           known
           were
           Mystical
           and
           Obscure
           .
           
           The
           
             Holy
             of
             Holies
          
           it self
           was
           dark
           ,
           and
           receiv'd
           no
           Light
           at
           all
           into
           it
           .
           The
           Ark
           was
           viel'd
           from
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           people
           .
           All
           the
           
             Mosaick
             Ceremonies
          
           were
           Mysterious
           in
           that
           they
           signified
           something
           else
           ;
           they
           pointed
           at
           some
           Greater
           and
           Hidden
           thing
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           no
           improbable
           and
           groundless
           thought
           that
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           so
           often
           compares
           Christianity
           with
           ,
           and
           opposes
           it
           to
           the
           Iudaick
           Rites
           ,
           hath
           an
           eye
           to
           them
           here
           ,
           and
           denominates
           Christianity
           from
           them
           ,
           telling
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           not
           such
           as
           was
           under
           the
           Mosaick
           Pedagogy
           ,
           but
           a
           Mystery
           of
           a
           peculiar
           and
           a
           higher
           nature
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           there
           were
           Other
           sorts
           of
           Mysteries
           among
           the
           Iews
           ;
           thus
           ,
           though
           the
           Cabala
           was
           afterwards
           made
           up
           into
           a
           Body
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           the
           Talmudick
           System
           ,
           yet
           even
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           days
           ,
           and
           long
           before
           ,
           the
           Dark
           and
           
             Intricate
             Conceits
          
           ,
           the
           
             Mysterious
             Criticisms
          
           about
           Words
           and
           Letters
           contain'd
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           constantly
           transmitted
           by
           Tradition
           ,
           were
           much
           in
           vogue
           .
           So
           the
           Gematrian
           Art
           ,
           whereby
           they
           pretended
           to
           shew
           the
           Numbers
           and
           Years
           included
           in
           certain
           words
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           was
           in
           use
           among
           the
           
             Iewish
             Rabbies
          
           betimes
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           that
           the
           Hebrew
           Doctors
           began
           before
           the
           Apostle's
           time
           to
           turn
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           into
           
           Allegories
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           Mystical
           Interpretations
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           excluding
           the
           Literal
           one
           ,
           or
           much
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           it
           .
           To
           all
           these
           perhaps
           the
           Apostle
           might
           allude
           ,
           when
           he
           pronounces
           Christianity
           to
           be
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           as
           consists
           not
           of
           Curiosities
           and
           Niceties
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           Misrepresentations
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           is
           in
           it self
           both
           Weighty
           and
           True.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           Mystery
           in
           opposition
           to
           ,
           and
           defiance
           of
           the
           Healthen
           Prophane
           S●perstitions
           ,
           which
           likewise
           were
           Obscure
           ,
           Abstruse
           and
           Intricate
           .
           The
           Pagans
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           Iews
           (
           for
           they
           aped
           them
           in
           many
           things
           )
           built
           their
           Temples
           ,
           but
           especially
           one
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           Dark
           :
           they
           had
           Sphinxes
           and
           Puzzling
           Pourtraitures
           belonging
           to
           them
           .
           They
           hid
           many
           of
           their
           Rites
           and
           Usages
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           prophan'd
           (
           as
           they
           thought
           )
           by
           being
           exposed
           .
           Several
           of
           the
           Roman
           Observances
           ,
           which
           related
           to
           Religion
           ,
           were
           known
           to
           the
           Priests
           only
           ,
           and
           were
           forbid
           to
           be
           discover'd
           ,
           unless
           upon
           some
           extraordinary
           occasion
           ,
           to
           any
           others
           .
           The
           Gentile
           Worshippers
           generally
           delighted
           in
           Groves
           and
           
             Dark
             Recesses
          
           :
           and
           indeed
           some
           of
           their
           Superstitious
           ,
           Ceremonies
           were
           so
           lewd
           and
           seandalous
           ,
           that
           they
           on
           that
           account
           forbore
           to
           make
           them
           common
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           light
           .
           These
           
           therefore
           are
           justly
           call'd
           ,
           *
           
             Meretricious
             Mysteries
          
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           by
           another
           ,
           †
           
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Daemons
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           former
           of
           these
           Writers
           ,
           ‖
           
             the
             Dark
             Inventions
             of
             Daemons
          
           .
           Concerning
           the
           
             Druid's
             Caesar
          
           informs
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           it
           was
           absolutely
           unlawful
           to
           commit
           to
           *
           writing
           ,
           or
           any
           ways
           to
           divulge
           to
           the
           Prophane
           their
           Mysterious
           doctrines
           .
           Those
           that
           were
           initiated
           into
           the
           Pagan
           Secrets
           ,
           were
           obliged
           by
           a
           solemn
           Oath
           not
           to
           discover
           them
           .
           Therefore
           Herodotus
           professes
           ,
           that
           †
           he
           was
           not
           free
           to
           tell
           the
           Egyptian
           Mysteries
           ,
           relating
           to
           their
           Gods
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           communicated
           to
           him
           by
           some
           of
           their
           Priests
           ,
           on
           condition
           that
           he
           should
           not
           reveal
           them
           to
           the
           Vulgar
           .
           It
           is
           not
           unlikely
           ,
           that
           our
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           in
           so
           many
           places
           alludes
           to
           Heathen
           Customs
           and
           Usages
           (
           as
           the
           Races
           among
           the
           Grecian
           Youth
           ,
           their
           Wrestling
           and
           Fen●ing
           ,
           and
           other
           Olympick
           Exercises
           )
           hath
           reference
           here
           to
           the
           Celebrated
           Mysteries
           among
           the
           Pagan
           Nations
           .
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           some
           of
           these
           were
           wont
           to
           
           be
           signally
           stiled
           by
           them
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Great
             Mysteries
          
           .
           The
           Solemnities
           of
           the
           Syrian
           Goddess
           are
           call'd
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           by
           *
           Lucian
           :
           and
           so
           other
           Feasts
           among
           them
           were
           eminently
           call'd
           †
           the
           Great
           ones
           ,
           and
           others
           the
           Lesser
           .
           Which
           induced
           a
           very
           ‖
           Learned
           Critick
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           here
           is
           in
           the
           Text
           an
           allusion
           to
           those
           
             Gentile
             Mysteries
          
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Apostle
           had
           said
           ,
           There
           were
           Solemn
           Rites
           and
           Observances
           among
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           some
           of
           you
           know
           )
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           call'd
           Great
           ;
           but
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Christianity
           far
           surpasses
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           therefore
           deservedly
           challenges
           that
           Title
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           the
           very
           Morality
           of
           the
           Pagans
           was
           wrapt
           up
           in
           Mysteries
           .
           The
           Ancient
           Druids
           and
           Gymnosophists
           used
           this
           way
           of
           Teaching
           .
           And
           't
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           the
           Egyptians
           delighted
           to
           express
           their
           conceptions
           in
           Hieroglyphicks
           .
           The
           Greeks
           more
           especially
           affected
           to
           muffle
           up
           their
           Ethicks
           in
           
             Fables
             ,
             Allegories
          
           ,
           and
           Emblems
           .
           Particularly
           Pythagoras
           and
           his
           followers
           were
           much
           pleas'd
           with
           Numbers
           and
           Symbols
           .
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           all
           the
           Ancient
           way
           of
           Moralizing
           was
           by
           Symbolical
           Representations
           ,
           
           Parables
           and
           Mysteries
           .
           But
           the
           Apostle
           lets
           us
           know
           ,
           that
           these
           Abstruse
           modes
           of
           Instruction
           are
           seldom
           used
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           Christianity
           is
           a
           Mystery
           of
           another
           kind
           and
           way
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           This
           is
           call'd
           so
           in
           opposition
           to
           some
           of
           the
           fond
           Inventions
           of
           Hereticks
           and
           Seducers
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           Thus
           Simon
           the
           Sorcerer
           ,
           the
           Ringleader
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           had
           his
           particular
           Mysteries
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           the
           confidence
           to
           call
           in
           a
           Canting
           way
           ,
           *
           
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             of
             most
             perfect
             knowledge
             ,
          
           as
           Epiphanius
           relates
           .
           Who
           also
           tells
           us
           ,
           †
           That
           
             he
             invented
             New
             Names
             and
             Titles
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             were
             dark
             and
             obscure
             ,
             and
             yet
             none
             could
             be
             saved
             ,
             unless
             they
             learn'd
             these
             new-coyn'd
             Mysteries
             .
          
           So
           the
           followers
           of
           Basilides
           and
           Carpocrates
           ,
           and
           other
           Hereticks
           of
           the
           First
           Times
           pretended
           to
           a
           profound
           and
           abstruse
           sort
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           the
           Vulgar
           were
           strangers
           to
           :
           and
           they
           gave
           themselves
           the
           Title
           of
           Gnosticks
           ,
           from
           their
           insight
           into
           these
           High
           and
           Mysterious
           matters
           .
           They
           bragg'd
           (
           as
           the
           forenam'd
           Author
           saith
           )
           that
           they
           aspired
           to
           that
           
             which
             was
             ‖
             more
             
             sublime
             ,
             and
             more
             worthy
             of
             being
             known
             ,
          
           than
           what
           other
           Men
           aim'd
           at
           .
           The
           Aeones
           of
           the
           Valentinians
           ,
           and
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           they
           express'd
           in
           strange
           and
           barbarous
           appellations
           ,
           were
           cried
           up
           as
           *
           
             Great
             and
             Wonderful
             ,
             and
             Vnutterable
             Mysteries
             ,
          
           and
           such
           †
           
             Sublimities
             as
             are
             not
             to
             be
             perceiv'd
             by
             sight
             or
             express'd
             by
             words
             .
          
           The
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Ophitae
           are
           particularly
           mention'd
           and
           related
           by
           ‖
           Epiphanius
           .
           The
           †
           Sabellians
           pretended
           to
           some
           
             Secret
             Doctrines
          
           which
           their
           party
           had
           receiv'd
           concerning
           the
           Nature
           and
           Person
           of
           Christ.
           †
           Manes
           and
           his
           followers
           the
           Manicheans
           boasted
           of
           their
           peculiar
           Mysteries
           .
           And
           it
           was
           the
           constant
           genius
           and
           humour
           of
           several
           others
           of
           the
           succeeding
           Hereticks
           to
           amuse
           men
           with
           Vain
           and
           Strange
           Terms
           ,
           to
           darken
           the
           notion
           of
           things
           ,
           to
           render
           the
           doctrines
           of
           Christianity
           obscure
           ,
           to
           cast
           a
           Mist
           before
           mens
           eyes
           ,
           by
           making
           use
           of
           a
           wild
           ,
           uncouth
           and
           unintelligible
           Iargon
           .
           Several
           of
           them
           affected
           Mysteries
           in
           
             Letters
             ,
             Names
          
           ,
           and
           Numbers
           ,
           and
           thereby
           studied
           to
           confound
           mens
           minds
           with
           Perplexed
           and
           Abstruse
           
           Notions
           .
           They
           pretended
           to
           ,
           and
           boasted
           of
           particular
           Choice
           Secrets
           ,
           which
           were
           appropriated
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           hid
           from
           all
           others
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           to
           be
           communicated
           only
           to
           
             the
             Wise
          
           and
           
             the
             Coelestial
          
           (
           as
           they
           call'd
           them
           ,
           )
           but
           those
           that
           were
           Animal
           and
           Carnal
           were
           not
           able
           to
           penetrate
           into
           them
           .
           In
           contra-distinction
           to
           these
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           foresaw
           these
           Mysterious
           Cheats
           and
           Impostures
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           who
           in
           1
           Tim.
           6.
           4.
           and
           in
           other
           places
           of
           his
           Epistles
           plainly
           foretold
           them
           ,
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           call
           the
           Christian
           doctrines
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           to
           signifie
           that
           they
           are
           such
           of
           a
           singular
           kind
           and
           nature
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           place
           ,
           Christianity
           in
           its
           Purity
           and
           Simplicity
           is
           most
           justly
           stiled
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           that
           which
           is
           called
           by
           the
           same
           Holy
           Pen-man
           ,
           
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
          
           ,
           2
           Thess.
           2.
           7.
           
           Conformably
           to
           which
           stile
           we
           read
           of
           
             Mystery
             ,
             Babylon
             the
             Great
          
           ,
           Rev.
           17.
           5.
           by
           which
           questionless
           is
           meant
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           the
           Corrupt
           and
           Idolatrous
           part
           of
           it
           at
           least
           .
           Yea
           ,
           we
           are
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           this
           very
           word
           MYSTERY
           is
           found
           inlay'd
           in
           plain
           and
           legible
           Characters
           within
           the
           Roman
           Pontif's
           
             Triple
             Crown
          
           .
           Indeed
           the
           Main
           of
           the
           Roman
           Religion
           is
           Mystery
           and
           Disguise
           .
           They
           pretend
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           really
           are
           another
           .
           They
           seem
           to
           have
           cast
           off
           Pagan
           Idolatry
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           too
           apparently
           
           symbolize
           with
           it
           in
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           Worship
           .
           Heretofore
           they
           paid
           Adoration
           to
           Venus
           ,
           and
           now
           to
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           :
           of
           old
           they
           pray'd
           to
           False
           Gods
           ,
           and
           now
           to
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ;
           before
           they
           fell
           down
           to
           an
           Idol
           ,
           and
           now
           to
           the
           Cross.
           Thus
           they
           have
           given
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           
             Old
             Heathen
             Rome
          
           a
           little
           finer
           Turn
           :
           otherwise
           it
           is
           the
           same
           that
           it
           was
           .
           They
           boast
           of
           their
           Miracles
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           other
           than
           *
           
             Lying
             wonders
          
           ,
           a
           sort
           of
           Religious
           Legerdemain
           or
           Juggling
           .
           They
           at
           some
           times
           pretend
           to
           greater
           Strictness
           ,
           Mortification
           and
           Austerity
           than
           others
           ,
           but
           none
           are
           generally
           more
           Loose
           and
           Licentious
           .
           Thus
           there
           is
           a
           False
           and
           Counterfeit
           Shew
           of
           things
           in
           the
           Papal
           Constitution
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           horrid
           
             Mystery
             of
             Iniquity
          
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Woman
             and
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
          
           Rev.
           5.
           7.
           
           In
           contra-distinction
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           by
           a
           Prophetick
           spirit
           foresaw
           what
           would
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           gives
           the
           name
           of
           Mystery
           to
           the
           True
           Primitive
           Christianity
           ,
           this
           being
           indeed
           such
           ,
           but
           of
           quite
           another
           nature
           than
           the
           Superstitious
           and
           Corrupt
           Religion
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           am
           to
           give
           a
           farther
           and
           more
           positive
           account
           of
           this
           matter
           ;
           wherein
           I
           will
           clearly
           and
           distinctly
           assign
           the
           true
           acception
           and
           meaning
           of
           the
           word
           Mystery
           
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           of
           late
           been
           very
           much
           mistaken
           and
           grosly
           perverted
           ,
           meerly
           to
           maintain
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           which
           some
           persons
           think
           serviceable
           to
           the
           Cause
           they
           have
           espoused
           .
           Christianity
           is
           entitul'd
           ,
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           not
           only
           Comparatively
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Opposition
           to
           other
           things
           (
           as
           I
           have
           shew'd
           already
           )
           but
           Absolutely
           and
           Positively
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           really
           so
           in
           it self
           .
           Take
           this
           in
           these
           two
           Particulars
           ;
           it
           is
           call'd
           a
           Mystery
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           because
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           
             was
             so
          
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           it
           
             is
             so
             now
          
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           justly
           stiled
           a
           Mystery
           in
           regard
           of
           what
           
             it
             was
             heretofore
          
           .
           The
           doctrine
           of
           Christianity
           was
           hid
           ,
           and
           shut
           up
           a
           long
           time
           :
           and
           to
           this
           the
           following
           Texts
           refer
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ought
           to
           be
           applied
           .
           Christianity
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           
             Mystery
             which
             was
             kept
             secret
             since
             the
             world
             began
             ,
             Rom.
          
           16.
           25.
           for
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           by
           Mystery
           here
           is
           not
           only
           meant
           
             the
             Calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           (
           as
           some
           imagine
           )
           which
           indeed
           was
           Mysterious
           ,
           and
           kept
           secret
           till
           Christ's
           Coming
           ,
           but
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Salvation
           of
           men
           ,
           in
           general
           ,
           by
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           grand
           thing
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           That
           this
           is
           here
           to
           be
           understood
           may
           be
           gather'd
           from
           the
           preceding
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             my
             Gospel
             and
             the
             preaching
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           which
           are
           synonymous
           with
           
             the
             Mystery
          
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           
           subsequent
           words
           ,
           
             made
             known
             to
             all
             nations
             for
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
             ,
          
           where
           the
           great
           end
           or
           design
           of
           Christianity
           is
           express'd
           ,
           viz.
           that
           men
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           yield
           obedience
           to
           the
           divine
           Commandments
           by
           believing
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           for
           in
           this
           very
           form
           of
           words
           the
           Apostle
           had
           before
           in
           this
           Epistle
           told
           them
           what
           was
           the
           design
           of
           his
           Apostleship
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           it
           was
           
             for
             obedience
             to
             the
             faith
             among
             all
             nations
             ,
          
           Rom.
           1.
           5.
           
           This
           Faith
           and
           this
           Preaching
           of
           it
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           were
           a
           
             Mystery
             heretofore
          
           ;
           in
           all
           those
           past
           
             perpetual
             ages
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           which
           we
           render
           
             since
             the
             world
             began
          
           )
           men
           had
           but
           a
           very
           dark
           Notion
           of
           these
           things
           :
           in
           all
           those
           preceding
           Dispensations
           they
           were
           scarcely
           thought
           of
           ,
           for
           though
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           were
           constantly
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           several
           Models
           and
           Administrations
           of
           Religion
           some
           Intimations
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           Tendencies
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           towards
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           notices
           that
           could
           be
           gather'd
           thence
           were
           but
           mean
           and
           obscure
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           at
           the
           best
           but
           faint
           glimmerings
           of
           that
           Glorious
           Light
           ,
           which
           was
           afterwards
           to
           break
           forth
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           again
           ,
           
             Eph.
             3.
          
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           where
           the
           Gospel
           is
           call'd
           ,
           
             the
             Mystery
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             in
             other
             ages
             was
             not
             made
             known
             unto
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             .
          
           And
           in
           ver
           .
           9.
           he
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             the
             Mystery
             
             which
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             had
             been
             hid
             in
             God.
          
           For
           though
           the
           word
           Mystery
           in
           this
           place
           also
           hath
           a
           more
           particular
           and
           special
           respect
           to
           that
           fore-nam'd
           Secret
           of
           the
           
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           (
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           and
           6
           Verses
           of
           this
           Chapter
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           wholly
           restrained
           to
           this
           ,
           but
           comprehends
           in
           it
           the
           whole
           Gospel-Dispensation
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Salvation
           and
           Redemption
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           
             preaching
             the
             unsearchable
             riches
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           v.
           8.
           
           And
           then
           immediately
           in
           the
           next
           verse
           he
           calls
           it
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           a
           hidden
           ,
           secret
           ,
           unsearchable
           Mystery
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           was
           so
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           former
           Times
           ,
           
             it
             had
             been
             hid
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             ages
          
           (
           as
           't
           is
           in
           the
           Greek
           )
           and
           that
           
             in
             God
          
           ,
           namely
           according
           to
           his
           Eternal
           Decree
           and
           Purpose
           .
           But
           because
           the
           Apostle
           applies
           it
           to
           the
           wonderful
           Converting
           and
           Reclaiming
           of
           the
           Pagan
           world
           ,
           therefore
           some
           hence
           conclude
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           meant
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           of
           Christianity
           it self
           .
           But
           they
           are
           mean
           Arguers
           that
           talk
           thus
           ,
           and
           they
           discover
           themselves
           to
           be
           no
           Genuine
           Sons
           of
           Reason
           ,
           for
           every
           one
           knows
           that
           Particulars
           are
           not
           inconsistent
           with
           Generals
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           excludes
           not
           the
           others
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           they
           shew
           that
           they
           are
           not
           acquainted
           with
           the
           
             Comprehensive
             Sense
          
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           studied
           the
           Sacred
           Stile
           ,
           which
           is
           
           of
           a
           wonderful
           Latitude
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           contains
           in
           it
           both
           a
           Singular
           and
           a
           Common
           ,
           a
           Special
           and
           a
           General
           ,
           a
           Restrain'd
           and
           a
           Larger
           Meaning
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           Text
           that
           confirms
           this
           ,
           
             Col.
             1.
             26.
          
           where
           the
           Evangelical
           Dispensation
           is
           call'd
           a
           
             Mystery
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             hid
             from
             ages
             and
             from
             generations
             .
          
           They
           palpably
           misinterpret
           these
           words
           ,
           who
           apply
           them
           wholly
           to
           the
           admitting
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           mystery
           refers
           to
           
             the
             dispensation
             of
             God
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           the
           Evangelical
           Preaching
           ,
           
             and
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             his
             word
             ,
          
           viz.
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           the
           immediately
           foregoing
           verse
           .
           These
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           are
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           because
           the
           things
           which
           are
           now
           preach'd
           and
           proposed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           were
           hid
           from
           those
           that
           lived
           in
           the
           former
           ages
           .
           And
           though
           it
           is
           added
           ,
           that
           
             God
             hath
             made
             known
             to
             his
             Saints
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             this
             mystery
             ,
          
           yet
           this
           is
           spoken
           Comparatively
           ,
           and
           not
           Absolutely
           ,
           for
           these
           riches
           are
           
             the
             unsearchable
             riches
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           we
           heard
           before
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           still
           remain
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           hidden
           and
           unknown
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Thus
           in
           these
           three
           places
           it
           is
           evident
           ▪
           that
           the
           Evangelical
           Doctrine
           is
           call'd
           a
           Mystery
           chiefly
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Iews
           and
           Gentiles
           of
           former
           ages
           .
           It
           was
           conceal'd
           from
           the
           one
           under
           Types
           and
           Shadows
           
           and
           Mystical
           Rites
           :
           it
           was
           kept
           secret
           from
           the
           other
           by
           their
           adhering
           only
           to
           Natural
           and
           Philosophical
           Principles
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           first
           knew
           little
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           second
           knew
           nothing
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           deservedly
           call'd
           a
           Mystery
           .
           And
           there
           are
           
             no
             other
          
           Texts
           but
           these
           can
           be
           produc'd
           where
           the
           word
           mystery
           is
           mention'd
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           what
           Christianity
           
             was
             heretofore
          
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           when
           our
           Saviour
           arriv'd
           ,
           it
           was
           reveal'd
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           manner
           laid
           open
           ;
           but
           yet
           not
           so
           as
           that
           it
           ceases
           to
           be
           a
           Mystery
           .
        
         
           Which
           is
           the
           next
           thing
           I
           propounded
           ,
           viz.
           that
           Christianity
           
             is
             still
             a
             Mystery
          
           .
           In
           this
           respect
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           reference
           to
           what
           it
           
             was
             before
          
           ,
           it
           hath
           this
           denomination
           in
           these
           Texts
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           now
           produce
           ,
           and
           briefly
           glance
           upon
           .
           First
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           calls
           the
           Grand
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
          
           Mat.
           13.
           11.
           where
           not
           the
           Parables
           (
           as
           some
           fancy
           )
           in
           which
           those
           Evangelical
           Truths
           were
           couch'd
           ,
           but
           the
           Truths
           themselves
           are
           meant
           :
           for
           if
           it
           were
           otherwise
           ,
           Christ
           would
           have
           call'd
           them
           Parables
           ,
           and
           not
           Mysteries
           :
           but
           we
           find
           that
           he
           calls
           them
           by
           this
           latter
           name
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           plain
           contradistinction
           to
           Parables
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           observ'd
           not
           only
           in
           this
           v.
           11.
           but
           in
           10
           and
           13.
           
           And
           this
           is
           more
           plain
           from
           the
           Parallel
           places
           in
           Mark
           4.
           11.
           and
           Luk.
           8.
           10.
           
           
           Those
           therefore
           that
           confound
           Parables
           and
           Mysteries
           here
           have
           not
           learn'd
           to
           distinguish
           of
           things
           aright
           ,
           they
           make
           no
           difference
           between
           Comparisons
           or
           Dark
           Representations
           of
           Spiritual
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           Things
           that
           are
           Compared
           and
           Represented
           .
           Parables
           are
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
          
           are
           the
           latter
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           why
           many
           of
           the
           Substantial
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
          
           (
           for
           in
           the
           stile
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           these
           are
           the
           same
           )
           are
           thus
           denominated
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           great
           Obscurity
           and
           Difficulty
           which
           attend
           them
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           not
           only
           our
           Saviour
           but
           the
           Great
           Apostle
           uses
           this
           language
           ,
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           Great
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           :
           these
           are
           said
           by
           him
           to
           be
           
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God
             in
             a
             Mystery
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           7.
           not
           only
           because
           they
           were
           
             hidden
             from
             former
             ages
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Princes
             of
             this
             world
             ,
          
           v.
           8.
           (
           both
           Iewish
           and
           Pagan
           Rulers
           )
           but
           because
           they
           are
           in
           themselves
           Mysterious
           and
           Obscure
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           explains
           himself
           in
           v.
           9.
           by
           applying
           that
           passage
           ,
           
             Eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             nor
             ear
             heard
             ,
             neither
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             the
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             .
          
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           ignorant
           of
           these
           Great
           things
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Method
           of
           Redemption
           and
           Salvation
           by
           
           Christ's
           Undertaking
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Benefits
           and
           Priviledges
           
           that
           attend
           these
           (
           for
           these
           are
           
             the
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
          
           and
           provided
           in
           the
           Gospel
           :
           )
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           these
           are
           not
           fully
           known
           and
           perceived
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           Mysteries
           ,
           they
           surpass
           all
           humane
           understanding
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           comprehended
           by
           our
           weak
           and
           shal●ow
           intellects
           ;
           though
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           these
           Great
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           is
           conducible
           to
           Salvation
           is
           imparted
           to
           all
           true
           Believers
           ,
           as
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             reveal'd
             them
             unto
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
          
           v.
           10.
           
           And
           these
           things
           are
           said
           in
           several
           other
           places
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           to
           be
           revealed
           ;
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           as
           if
           they
           were
           so
           reveal'd
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           fully
           comprehend
           them
           ,
           and
           see
           throughly
           into
           the
           nature
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           so
           reveal'd
           and
           discovered
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           some
           knowledge
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           as
           is
           requisite
           (
           and
           no
           Wise
           man
           would
           desire
           more
           :
           )
           but
           more
           is
           unknown
           than
           is
           known
           .
           Hence
           we
           may
           understand
           that
           Paradox
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             to
             know
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             passeth
             knowledge
             ,
          
           Eph.
           3.
           19.
           
           The
           Undertakings
           of
           Christ
           wherein
           he
           shew'd
           his
           transcendent
           Love
           to
           us
           may
           be
           known
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           
             pass
             knowledge
          
           ,
           they
           far
           exceed
           the
           utmost
           conceptions
           we
           can
           form
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Next
           I
           might
           add
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           are
           call'd
           
             the
             stewards
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             God
             ,
             
             1.
             
             Cor.
          
           4.
           1.
           where
           all
           Commentators
           of
           Note
           understand
           by
           
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Word
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           belonging
           to
           the
           Evangelical
           Ministry
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           the
           whole
           Administration
           of
           Christianity
           is
           meant
           here
           :
           this
           is
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           yea
           ,
           even
           now
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostle
           actually
           applies
           this
           Appellation
           of
           
             Stewards
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             God
          
           to
           himself
           and
           
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ.
          
           Christianity
           then
           is
           a
           Mystery
           :
           there
           are
           several
           things
           in
           it
           of
           that
           exalted
           and
           elevated
           nature
           ,
           that
           humane
           understandings
           cannot
           possibly
           comprehend
           them
           :
           some
           doctrines
           lie
           under
           perpetual
           Obscurity
           ,
           they
           will
           by
           no
           means
           undergo
           a
           scrupulous
           examination
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           bear
           a
           strict
           and
           severe
           scrutiny
           manag'd
           by
           mere
           Reason
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           mention
           of
           
             the
             mystery
             of
             his
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           Gods
           )
           will
           ,
           Eph.
           1.
           which
           ,
           as
           the
           Context
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           is
           meant
           of
           the
           Wise
           ,
           but
           Mysterious
           Method
           of
           Man's
           Salvation
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Gospel
           as
           it
           is
           now
           preach'd
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           word
           or
           syllable
           in
           the
           foregoing
           or
           following
           verses
           ,
           that
           seems
           to
           restrain
           it
           to
           what
           it
           was
           before
           ,
           viz.
           before
           Christ's
           Coming
           .
        
         
           And
           again
           ,
           in
           chap.
           6.
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           v.
           19.
           we
           read
           of
           
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           simply
           and
           irrespectively
           spoken
           
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           former
           Times
           and
           Ages
           )
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           or
           the
           Gospel
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           it
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Apostle
           refers
           not
           to
           what
           was
           past
           ,
           but
           speaks
           of
           the
           Gospel
           as
           it
           was
           at
           that
           time
           when
           he
           preach'd
           it
           ,
           is
           plain
           from
           this
           that
           he
           immediately
           adds
           ,
           that
           for
           this
           very
           
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             he
             was
          
           then
           
             an
             Embassador
             in
             bonds
          
           ,
           v.
           20.
           
           But
           it
           may
           be
           Objected
           ,
           how
           could
           the
           Gospel
           be
           Mysterious
           and
           Abstruse
           in
           it self
           ,
           when
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           same
           place
           would
           have
           the
           
             Ephesians
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             it
             known
             ?
          
           The
           Answer
           is
           plain
           from
           what
           we
           observ'd
           before
           upon
           Eph.
           3.
           19.
           
           Though
           it
           be
           Mysterious
           and
           Dark
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           said
           to
           
             surpass
             knowledge
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           in
           some
           degree
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           and
           consequently
           may
           be
           
             made
             known
          
           ,
           i.e.
           so
           far
           as
           the
           things
           are
           capable
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Truth
           and
           Certainty
           of
           all
           the
           doctrines
           of
           the
           Gospel
           may
           be
           discover'd
           ,
           yea
           and
           demonstrated
           to
           the
           minds
           of
           those
           who
           are
           fitted
           and
           prepared
           for
           it
           :
           but
           still
           the
           Efficacy
           of
           sundry
           Evangelical
           Truths
           is
           kept
           secret
           from
           some
           persons
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           are
           of
           that
           quality
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           ever
           surmount
           and
           baffle
           the
           utmost
           efforrs
           of
           our
           Intellectual
           Powers
           .
        
         
           In
           another
           place
           ,
           Col.
           2.
           2.
           the
           Apostle
           mentions
           
             the
             mystery
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Father
          
           
           (
           or
           rather
           it
           should
           be
           rendred
           ,
           
             even
             of
             the
             Father
             )
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           or
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           wherein
           God
           the
           First
           Person
           in
           the
           Glorious
           Trinity
           is
           declar'd
           to
           be
           the
           Father
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Christ
           the
           Second
           Person
           is
           declared
           to
           be
           the
           Eternal
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           himself
           .
           These
           and
           the
           like
           Fundamental
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           are
           Dark
           and
           Mysterious
           ;
           and
           because
           of
           these
           Sublime
           Truths
           Christianity
           it self
           hath
           the
           name
           of
           Mystery
           given
           to
           it
           .
           If
           there
           were
           no
           other
           place
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           but
           this
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           mystery
           is
           found
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           create
           wonder
           ,
           that
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           this
           alone
           ,
           contend
           that
           Christianity
           is
           not
           simply
           and
           absolutely
           call'd
           a
           Mystery
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           here
           the
           Godhead
           of
           Christ
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Father
           is
           asserted
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           God
           is
           attributed
           to
           both
           Persons
           (
           
             God
             even
             the
             Father
             and
             Christ
          
           being
           the
           same
           with
           
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             both
             Father
             and
             Christ
             )
          
           and
           consequently
           if
           they
           deny
           Christ
           to
           be
           very
           God
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           do
           )
           they
           must
           deny
           the
           Father
           to
           be
           so
           too
           .
        
         
           I
           proceed
           to
           another
           Text
           in
           the
           same
           Epistle
           ,
           Col.
           4.
           3.
           whence
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           stile
           and
           idiom
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           the
           Gospel
           or
           Christianity
           hath
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostle
           expresly
           calls
           it
           
             the
             mystery
             of
             Christ
          
           (
           the
           same
           with
           
           
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           before
           mention'd
           )
           and
           he
           requests
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Colossians
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           
             God
             would
             open
             unto
             him
             a
             door
             of
             utterance
             to
             speak
          
           this
           
             Mystery
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           i.e.
           freely
           and
           openly
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           appears
           further
           from
           what
           follows
           next
           ,
           
             for
             which
             I
             am
             in
             bonds
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           Sufferer
           ,
           a
           Prisoner
           for
           my
           preaching
           the
           Tru●hs
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           impo●sible
           (
           whatever
           is
           suggested
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           to
           understand
           the
           word
           here
           any
           otherwise
           than
           of
           the
           do●trine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           then
           preach'd
           by
           this
           Apostle
           :
           this
           is
           Mysterious
           and
           Hidden
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           things
           Inexplicable
           .
        
         
           So
           again
           ,
           in
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           9.
           by
           
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             faith
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Ministers
           and
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           exhorted
           to
           hold
           ,
           i.e.
           to
           defend
           and
           maintain
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           meant
           the
           Evangelical
           Truths
           and
           Doctrines
           .
           
             The
             holding
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
          
           is
           the
           same
           here
           with
           
             holding
             fast
             the
             form
             of
             sound
             words
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           1.
           13.
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           the
           doctrines
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           in
           that
           Text
           ,
           on
           which
           I
           found
           the
           present
           Discourse
           ,
           Religion
           is
           call'd
           ,
           the
           
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
          
           :
           for
           immediately
           after
           the
           Apostle
           had
           made
           mention
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           which
           is
           held
           forth
           as
           on
           a
           Pillar
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           he
           assigns
           some
           of
           the
           greatest
           and
           fairest
           
           branches
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           that
           acquaints
           us
           (
           that
           we
           may
           the
           better
           know
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           them
           )
           that
           they
           are
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           ages
           and
           generations
           before
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           present
           Mysteriousness
           of
           this
           Sacred
           Institution
           ;
           for
           by
           consulting
           the
           Context
           you
           will
           find
           that
           the
           words
           are
           spoken
           Absolutely
           and
           Entirely
           ,
           without
           any
           respect
           to
           the
           past
           times
           of
           the
           world
           under
           Iudaism
           or
           Gentilism
           .
           They
           represent
           to
           us
           the
           condition
           of
           Christianity
           as
           it
           is
           
             at
             this
             day
          
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           
             in
             it self
          
           consider'd
           .
           And
           so
           this
           and
           all
           the
           other
           Texts
           that
           I
           last
           mention'd
           ,
           are
           a
           baffle
           to
           what
           some
           late
           Advocates
           of
           Socinianism
           pretend
           to
           prove
           ,
           viz.
           that
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           the
           word
           Mystery
           is
           always
           used
           to
           signifie
           something
           that
           is
           intelligible
           and
           clear
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           ,
           but
           clouded
           with
           figurative
           and
           mystical
           words
           ;
           but
           never
           to
           denote
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           dark
           and
           unconceivable
           in
           it self
           .
           The
           contrary
           is
           plain
           and
           evident
           from
           the
           fore-cited
           Texts
           ,
           and
           every
           unprejudiced
           man
           that
           duly
           scans
           them
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           Christianity
           is
           there
           call'd
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           not
           in
           regard
           of
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           but
           what
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           other
           Texts
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           Mystery
           is
           mention'd
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           there
           no
           relation
           
           at
           all
           to
           the
           present
           Matter
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Gospel
           or
           Christianity
           in
           it self
           consider'd
           .
           Thus
           in
           Rom.
           11.
           25.
           the
           General
           and
           Final
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Iews
           in
           the
           last
           ages
           of
           the
           world
           is
           call'd
           a
           Mystery
           .
           In
           1
           
             Cor.
             13.
             2.
             mysteries
          
           is
           a
           general
           word
           for
           all
           matters
           of
           knowledge
           that
           are
           abstruse
           and
           dark
           ,
           and
           it
           refers
           more
           particularly
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           future
           things
           ,
           for
           
             to
             know
             all
             mysteries
          
           seems
           to
           be
           explicatory
           of
           the
           foregoing
           phrase
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             to
             have
             a
             gift
             of
             Prophesying
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           foretelling
           and
           declaring
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           taken
           in
           the
           preceding
           chapter
           ,
           v.
           10.
           
           In
           1
           
             Cor.
             14.
             2.
             mysteries
          
           is
           a
           large
           and
           extensive
           term
           ,
           and
           used
           by
           the
           Apostle
           to
           signifie
           those
           divine
           doctrines
           which
           are
           mysterious
           and
           difficult
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           particularly
           applied
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           have
           not
           made
           use
           of
           it
           .
           In
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           51.
           it
           is
           restrain'd
           to
           a
           particular
           Truth
           ,
           which
           was
           unknown
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           but
           
             St.
             Paul
          
           reveals
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           behold
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             shew
             you
             a
             mystery
          
           ,
           viz.
           this
           ,
           that
           
             we
             shall
             not
             all
             sleep
          
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           alive
           at
           at
           Christ's
           Coming
           shall
           not
           die
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           all
           other
           men
           ,
           but
           
             we
             shall
             all
             be
             changed
          
           ,
           they
           shall
           undergo
           such
           an
           alteration
           ,
           that
           their
           corruptible
           state
           shall
           be
           chang'd
           into
           that
           which
           is
           incorruptible
           and
           immortal
           .
           The
           Conjugal
           State
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           mystery
           ,
           ●ph
           .
           5.
           32.
           because
           it
           
           shadows
           forth
           the
           Union
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Church
           :
           as
           the
           Sacraments
           were
           stiled
           Mysteries
           by
           the
           Ancient
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           a
           Representation
           of
           so
           great
           a
           thing
           as
           Christ's
           Body
           .
           Mystery
           is
           applied
           in
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           chap.
           1.
           v.
           20.
           and
           chap.
           17.
           v.
           7.
           to
           particular
           Visions
           and
           Revelations
           ,
           which
           had
           a
           mystical
           and
           spiritual
           meaning
           in
           them
           .
           In
           Rev.
           10.
           7.
           the
           
             mystery
             of
             God
          
           is
           said
           to
           be
           finish'd
           ,
           or
           fulfilled
           ,
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           here
           is
           as
           much
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           meant
           of
           the
           Glorious
           and
           Flourishing
           state
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           in
           the
           last
           times
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           kept
           as
           a
           Mystery
           from
           the
           generality
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           
             Seventh
             Angel
          
           sounds
           his
           Trumpet
           ,
           then
           (
           as
           we
           are
           there
           assur'd
           )
           that
           Mystery
           shall
           actually
           be
           accomplish'd
           and
           fulfill'd
           .
           But
           none
           of
           these
           Texts
           refer
           to
           our
           present
           Matter
           ,
           as
           any
           Understanding
           Reader
           may
           perceive
           ;
           only
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           produce
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           be
           misinterpreted
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           have
           produced
           every
           individual
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           where
           the
           word
           Mystery
           occurs
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           faithfully
           and
           impartially
           set
           them
           before
           the
           Considerate
           in
           their
           true
           and
           proper
           light
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           have
           a
           view
           of
           the
           right
           and
           genuine
           meaning
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           misunderstand
           and
           misapply
           the
           word
           (
           as
           some
           have
           done
           )
           to
           the
           great
           prejudice
           of
           Truth
           ;
           but
           that
           
           more
           especially
           they
           may
           be
           convinc'd
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           Mystery
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           applied
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Writ
           to
           the
           Christian
           Doctrines
           ,
           expresses
           the
           Nature
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           lets
           us
           know
           that
           Christianity
           hath
           this
           Title
           given
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           Real
           Mystery
           in
           it self
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           (
           after
           I
           have
           thus
           clear'd
           the
           way
           )
           I
           will
           offer
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Sublime
             Truths
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             still
             retain
             ,
             and
             ever
             shall
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Mystery
             .
          
           This
           in
           general
           is
           evident
           from
           that
           idea
           and
           notion
           which
           we
           have
           of
           a
           Mystery
           (
           which
           we
           learn
           from
           the
           Original
           denotation
           of
           the
           *
           word
           ,
           whether
           we
           borrow
           it
           from
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           or
           
             Greek
             )
             viz.
          
           that
           it
           is
           some
           Hidden
           Secret
           thing
           ,
           some
           thing
           
             Shut
             up
          
           :
           for
           such
           are
           the
           Chief
           Doctrines
           and
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           they
           are
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           hid
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           lock'd
           up
           from
           us
           .
           Many
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Christian
           Faith
           are
           cover'd
           with
           great
           Darkness
           :
           a
           Veil
           is
           cast
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           penetrate
           into
           them
           .
           Thus
           Christianity
           is
           a
           Mystery
           .
        
         
           But
           particularly
           and
           distinctly
           to
           demonstrate
           this
           ,
           I
           will
           insist
           upon
           these
           two
           Heads
           ,
           1
           Christianity
           is
           an
           incomprehensible
           
           Mystery
           
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             to
             some
             .
          
           2.
           
           In
           a
           more
           extensive
           way
           of
           speaking
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           to
           all
           .
        
         
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           first
           ,
           Christianity
           is
           in
           a
           special
           and
           singular
           way
           a
           Mystery
           to
           some
           persons
           ,
           and
           ever
           will
           be
           .
           Those
           whom
           I
           here
           mean
           are
           all
           such
           as
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Apostle's
           Emphatick
           stile
           )
           *
           
             lie
             in
             their
             wickedness
          
           ,
           continue
           in
           their
           state
           of
           Degeneracy
           and
           Corruption
           ,
           and
           have
           felt
           nothing
           of
           the
           Divine
           Birth
           and
           Renovation
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           sole
           gift
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           .
           These
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           remain
           in
           this
           wretched
           state
           ,
           are
           †
           
             in
             darkness
          
           (
           as
           the
           same
           Inspired
           Writer
           speaks
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           Effectual
           and
           Saving
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           divine
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           understand
           nothing
           of
           them
           to
           any
           purpose
           :
           for
           these
           cannot
           be
           thus
           known
           but
           by
           Divine
           Illumination
           ,
           by
           a
           Supernatural
           discovery
           from
           above
           ,
           which
           they
           wilfully
           debar
           themselves
           of
           .
           
             Thou
             hast
             hid
             these
             things
             from
             the
             wise
             and
             prudent
             ,
             and
             hast
             reveal'd
             them
             unto
             babes
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           ,
           Mat.
           11.
           33.
           
           Therefore
           to
           the
           former
           of
           these
           the
           Fundamental
           doctrines
           of
           the
           Gospel
           concerning
           the
           Redemption
           of
           mankind
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           the
           doctrines
           of
           Regeneration
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           Self-denial
           ,
           Mortification
           ,
           &c.
           are
           
           no
           other
           than
           Mysteries
           ,
           yea
           insignificant
           Iargon
           to
           them
           .
           We
           hear
           the
           same
           Infallible
           Master
           speaking
           at
           another
           time
           thus
           ,
           
             It
             is
             given
          
           (
           it
           is
           a
           Particular
           Donation
           ;
           a
           Special
           Grant
           )
           
             unto
             you
          
           (
           my
           Disciples
           )
           
             to
             know
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             (
             i.e.
          
           the
           whole
           Multitude
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           Enlightned
           )
           
             it
             is
             not
             given
          
           ,
           Mat.
           13.
           11.
           
           There
           are
           such
           representations
           of
           those
           Heavenly
           and
           Divine
           things
           made
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Regenerate
           as
           are
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           others
           .
           Which
           is
           according
           to
           those
           other
           Sayings
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             the
             world
             cannot
             receive
             ,
             because
             it
             seeth
             him
             not
             ,
             neither
             knoweth
             him
             (
             i.e.
          
           in
           a
           Saving
           way
           )
           
             but
             ye
             know
             him
          
           ,
           Joh.
           14.
           17.
           
           
             O
             righteous
             Father
             ,
             the
             world
             hath
             not
             known
             thee
             .
          
           Joh.
           17.
           25.
           
           They
           are
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           and
           all
           thy
           Sacred
           Truths
           are
           Riddles
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Apostolical
           doctrine
           ,
           
             The
             Natural
             man
             receives
             not
          
           (
           discerns
           not
           ,
           entertains
           not
           )
           
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           14.
           
           The
           Natural
           or
           Animal
           man
           here
           meant
           ,
           saith
           an
           Ancient
           Father
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           is
           *
           he
           that
           lives
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           his
           mind
           yet
           enlightned
           by
           the
           Spirit
           .
           But
           he
           adds
           this
           to
           the
           Character
           ,
           That
           
           *
           
             he
             is
             one
             that
             hath
             only
             that
             inbred
             and
             humane
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             the
             Creator
             furnishes
             all
             mens
             minds
             with
             .
          
           And
           so
           other
           Ancient
           Writers
           interpret
           the
           words
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           hear
           afterwards
           .
           According
           to
           the
           Learned
           †
           
             Grotius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             not
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             one
             that
             is
             govern'd
             by
             the
             affections
             of
             his
             fleshly
             part
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             lead
             only
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Humane
             Reason
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             no
             other
             light
             but
             that
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           This
           Interpretation
           of
           this
           Learned
           Writer
           is
           the
           more
           considerable
           ,
           because
           the
           persons
           I
           'm
           concern'd
           with
           at
           present
           have
           so
           great
           an
           esteem
           and
           veneration
           (
           and
           that
           not
           unjustly
           )
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           boast
           that
           he
           is
           theirs
           .
           It
           appears
           they
           are
           mistaken
           ,
           for
           now
           he
           is
           ours
           ,
           whilst
           he
           directly
           and
           expresly
           avows
           the
           Apostle's
           Natural
           or
           
             Animal
             Man
          
           to
           be
           one
           that
           is
           wholly
           conducted
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Natural
           Reason
           and
           Humane
           Wisdom
           .
           Such
           a
           one
           ,
           having
           no
           Supernatural
           guidance
           and
           direction
           ,
           cannot
           (
           as
           long
           as
           he
           is
           such
           )
           attain
           to
           a
           Right
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           
             they
             are
             foolishness
             unto
             him
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           here
           subjoyns
           .
           Nay
           ,
           he
           adds
           further
           ,
           
             he
             cannot
             know
             them
          
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Possibility
           of
           the
           thing
           .
           That
           the
           Natural
           
           man
           should
           rightly
           perceive
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           
             implies
             as
             evident
             a
             Contradiction
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             Blind
             man
             should
             be
             able
             to
             see
             things
             visible
             .
          
           So
           a
           *
           Judicious
           Divine
           of
           our
           Church
           expresses
           himself
           concerning
           this
           matter
           .
           The
           ground
           of
           the
           Apostle's
           Assertion
           follows
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           remarkable
           :
           
             These
             things
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           can't
           be
           known
           by
           a
           Natural
           man
           ,
           
             because
             they
             are
             Spiritually
             discerned
          
           .
           Spiritual
           things
           are
           discover'd
           and
           known
           in
           a
           peculiar
           way
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           is
           proper
           to
           Good
           and
           Holy
           men
           only
           .
           These
           persons
           have
           an
           inward
           sense
           and
           conviction
           of
           the
           Reality
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           and
           they
           know
           the
           true
           Value
           and
           Worth
           of
           them
           .
           They
           know
           them
           so
           as
           to
           make
           them
           their
           own
           proper
           Concern
           ,
           they
           know
           them
           so
           as
           to
           feel
           an
           influence
           from
           them
           on
           their
           hearts
           ,
           affections
           and
           lives
           .
           Thus
           a
           Religious
           person
           knows
           and
           discovers
           these
           things
           in
           an
           other
           manner
           than
           Natural
           and
           Vnregenerate
           men
           do
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           both
           these
           is
           alike
           as
           to
           some
           sort
           of
           discoveries
           relating
           to
           Holy
           things
           .
           Thus
           not
           only
           the
           Grammatical
           ,
           Critical
           ,
           Rhetorical
           ,
           Historical
           ,
           and
           Philosophical
           part
           of
           the
           Bible
           may
           be
           understood
           by
           the
           one
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           (
           for
           the
           Worst
           men
           may
           have
           as
           
           great
           an
           insight
           into
           these
           as
           the
           Best
           )
           but
           even
           the
           Theological
           part
           of
           this
           Inspired
           Book
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           is
           meant
           by
           it
           the
           meer
           Speculative
           and
           Notional
           discovery
           of
           Divine
           Truths
           ,
           may
           be
           equally
           known
           by
           both
           .
           But
           to
           know
           the
           Truths
           contain'd
           in
           this
           Sacred
           Volume
           so
           as
           to
           be
           better'd
           by
           them
           ,
           is
           from
           Supernatural
           Light
           alone
           :
           and
           this
           is
           it
           which
           distinguishes
           the
           Spiritual
           from
           the
           Natural
           man.
           This
           latter
           falls
           short
           of
           the
           other
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           attain'd
           to
           that
           
             Spiritual
             discerning
          
           of
           Evangelical
           truths
           which
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           it
           is
           utterly
           impossible
           to
           have
           such
           a
           knowledge
           of
           them
           as
           will
           be
           effectual
           to
           Salvation
           and
           Happiness
           .
           I
           will
           add
           only
           one
           Text
           more
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           3.
           
           
             If
             our
             Gospel
             be
             hid
             ,
             it
             is
             hid
             to
             them
             that
             are
             lost
             in
             whom
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             (
             i.e.
          
           Satan
           )
           
             hath
             blinded
             the
             minds
             of
             them
             who
             believe
             not
             ,
             lest
             the
             light
             of
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             shine
             unto
             them
             .
          
           Here
           it
           is
           implied
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           hid
           from
           some
           persons
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           told
           from
           
             whom
             ,
             viz.
          
           such
           as
           (
           according
           to
           the
           foregoing
           stile
           of
           the
           Apostle
           )
           are
           Natural
           men
           ,
           those
           that
           live
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           suffer
           their
           minds
           to
           be
           blinded
           and
           perverted
           ,
           to
           be
           corrupted
           and
           debauch'd
           by
           the
           Diabolick
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Prince
           and
           Ruler
           of
           this
           lower
           world
           .
           To
           such
           the
           Gospel
           and
           the
           Truths
           of
           it
           
           are
           meer
           Darkness
           .
           Thus
           it
           abundantly
           appears
           from
           the
           Sacred
           Writ
           (
           whence
           we
           are
           to
           fetch
           our
           discoveries
           concerning
           these
           things
           )
           that
           the
           Proposition
           which
           I
           laid
           down
           is
           an
           impregnable
           and
           unshaken
           Truth
           ,
           viz.
           that
           Christianity
           retains
           still
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           and
           that
           more
           especially
           as
           so
           some
           persons
           .
        
         
           The
           Reason
           is
           plain
           ,
           because
           Natural
           Strength
           is
           not
           sufficient
           of
           it self
           to
           discover
           these
           Divine
           Truths
           .
           Unless
           the
           Soul
           be
           illuminated
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           these
           remain
           unintelligible
           ,
           and
           wholly
           ineffectual
           and
           useless
           as
           to
           any
           Saving
           vertue
           and
           efficacy
           .
           This
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           words
           ,
           
             Iohn
             3.
             3.
             
             Except
             a
             man
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             he
             cannot
             see
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God.
          
           Unless
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           )
           he
           be
           
             renewed
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
          
           and
           that
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           he
           cannot
           understand
           aright
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           is
           call'd
           frequently
           
             the
             kingdom
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             of
             heaven
          
           :
           he
           cannot
           see
           ,
           he
           cannot
           
             enter
             into
          
           (
           as
           't
           is
           express'd
           in
           v.
           5.
           )
           those
           divine
           things
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           our
           Saviour
           avers
           ,
           Mat.
           11.
           27.
           
           
             Neither
             knoweth
             any
             man
             the
             Father
             but
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             whosoever
             the
             Son
             will
             reveal
             him
             ,
          
           viz.
           by
           an
           Inward
           and
           Effectual
           Discovery
           ,
           for
           they
           had
           the
           Outward
           Revelation
           then
           .
           When
           the
           Apostle
           St.
           Peter
           acknowledged
           Christ
           to
           be
           
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             
             God
             ,
          
           our
           Saviour
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           
             flesh
             and
             blood
             had
             not
             reveal'd
             this
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             his
             Father
             who
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
          
           Mat.
           16.
           17.
           
           It
           was
           not
           the
           work
           of
           Nature
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           that
           had
           effectually
           wrought
           this
           Knowledge
           in
           him
           .
           This
           sort
           of
           Light
           is
           peculiarly
           from
           
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
          
           :
           this
           Singular
           Wisdom
           is
           
             from
             above
          
           :
           and
           accordingly
           (
           as
           some
           interpret
           that
           place
           ,
           Iohn
           3.
           13.
           
           )
           the
           knowledge
           of
           these
           Heavenly
           and
           Spiritual
           things
           is
           call'd
           
             ascending
             up
             to
             heaven
          
           .
           From
           thence
           is
           deriv'd
           that
           Insight
           into
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           no
           Natural
           man
           hath
           attain'd
           to
           .
           For
           in
           this
           Degenerate
           State
           of
           mankind
           the
           Great
           Points
           of
           our
           Religion
           are
           under
           a
           Seal
           ,
           and
           lock'd
           up
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           are
           never
           to
           be
           disclosed
           till
           a
           Divine
           Light
           opens
           our
           eyes
           .
           We
           must
           of
           necessity
           remain
           Blind
           till
           that
           Eye-Salve
           ,
           Rev.
           3.
           18.
           be
           effectually
           applied
           .
           And
           it
           can
           be
           applied
           only
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           whose
           proper
           work
           it
           is
           to
           dispel
           that
           spiritual
           darkness
           ,
           whereby
           the
           mind
           is
           indisposed
           to
           understand
           and
           discern
           divine
           matters
           aright
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           variously
           express'd
           in
           the
           Holy
           Writings
           ,
           viz.
           by
           such
           terms
           as
           these
           ,
           
             shining
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             light
             of
             knowledge
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           4.
           6.
           
             giving
             us
             an
             understanding
             to
             know
             ,
          
           1
           John
           5.
           20.
           
             enlightning
             the
             eyes
             of
             our
             understanding
             ,
          
           Eph.
           1.
           18.
           
             an
             
             Vnction
             from
             the
             Holy
             One
             ,
          
           1
           John.
           2.
           20.
           
           Which
           cannot
           be
           better
           paraphras'd
           and
           explain'd
           than
           in
           the
           words
           of
           an
           Eminent
           Prelate
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           *
           
             The
             same
             Spirit
             which
             revealeth
             the
             Object
             of
             Faith
             generally
             to
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             doth
             also
             illuminate
             the
             understanding
             of
             such
             as
             believe
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             receive
             the
             Truth
             :
             For
             Faith
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Object
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             Act.
             And
             afterwards
             in
             the
             Close
             he
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             We
             affirm
             not
             only
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Illumination
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             Man
             to
             be
             part
             of
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             against
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Palagians
             .
          
           So
           that
           Judicious
           Writer
           .
           It
           is
           this
           Holy
           Instructor
           that
           disposes
           the
           mind
           to
           receive
           the
           light
           of
           Divine
           Truth
           by
           curing
           it
           of
           its
           Natural
           Darkness
           and
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           by
           preparing
           the
           heart
           to
           receive
           its
           Rays
           .
           There
           is
           required
           a
           Special
           Grace
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           enlighten
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           due
           impressions
           upon
           it
           .
           The
           ●aculty
           of
           the
           Understanding
           must
           be
           puri●ied
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           fit
           to
           apprehend
           Spiritual
           objects
           .
           This
           is
           part
           of
           the
           Renewed
           Nature
           and
           Regenerate
           Principle
           ;
           and
           consequently
           where
           this
           is
           not
           ,
           the
           Great
           Doctrines
           of
           Christianity
           are
           
           Hidden
           Secrets
           and
           Unknown
           Mysteries
           .
        
         
           From
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           I
           will
           only
           draw
           these
           Two
           Corollaries
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           the
           Followers
           of
           Socinus
           will
           not
           acknowledge
           Christianity
           to
           be
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           for
           they
           hold
           *
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           of
           ●
           Supernatural
           Light
           ,
           no
           need
           of
           Illumination
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           due
           apprehending
           and
           understanding
           of
           the
           Divine
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           There
           is
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           in
           all
           men
           that
           natural
           ability
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           capable
           of
           discerning
           all
           Spiritual
           and
           Heavenly
           matters
           in
           a
           spiritual
           way
           .
           They
           are
           enabled
           by
           virtue
           of
           an
           Inbred
           Power
           in
           their
           minds
           (
           abstract
           from
           what
           is
           Supernatural
           )
           to
           perceive
           and
           believe
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           all
           the
           Evangelical
           doctrines
           propounded
           to
           them
           .
           †
           Wolzogen
           ridicules
           the
           Internal
           and
           Supernatural
           Illumination
           I
           have
           been
           speaking
           of
           .
           ‖
           Velthusius
           ,
           an
           Author
           that
           is
           much
           applauded
           by
           some
           of
           
           Socinus's
           follwers
           ,
           tells
           us
           plainly
           ,
           
             That
             the
             knowledge
             of
             a
             regenerate
             and
             unregenerate
             man
             ,
             concerning
             the
             things
             and
             mysteries
             of
             faith
             ,
             differs
             not
             from
             the
             light
             of
             Reason
             .
          
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           Intelligent
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           an
           
           approach
           to
           an
           Heresie
           long
           since
           condemned
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Pelagian
           Error
           to
           assert
           ,
           that
           men
           can
           attain
           to
           a
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           their
           duty
           and
           an
           ability
           to
           perform
           it
           by
           meer
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           by
           the
           bare
           help
           of
           that
           light
           which
           Nature
           gives
           them
           .
           And
           in
           this
           (
           as
           well
           as
           some
           other
           Points
           )
           the
           Socinians
           symbolize
           with
           those
           Ancient
           Hereticks
           .
           They
           cry
           up
           Reason
           as
           the
           Only
           thing
           in
           Religion
           :
           this
           with
           them
           ,
           like
           the
           Archaeus
           among
           the
           Chymists
           ,
           doth
           all
           feats
           ,
           produces
           all
           operations
           .
           Though
           these
           men
           *
           seem
           to
           be
           great
           Abhorrers
           of
           those
           who
           talk
           of
           
             the
             Light
             within
             them
          
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           allow
           of
           the
           very
           same
           Principle
           and
           Practise
           :
           they
           equal
           the
           Light
           of
           Reason
           to
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           say
           it
           will
           serve
           instead
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           as
           good
           as
           Scripture
           ,
           because
           all
           men
           may
           be
           Saved
           by
           it
           .
           Therefore
           this
           they
           urge
           as
           the
           One
           thing
           Necessary
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           assure
           their
           Proselytes
           ,
           that
           this
           alone
           is
           sufficient
           to
           conduct
           them
           to
           Eternal
           Happiness
           .
           Which
           is
           not
           unlike
           the
           Attempt
           of
           those
           late
           Iesuites
           ,
           who
           would
           teach
           the
           people
           of
           China
           and
           Siam
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           by
           the
           Mathematicks
           .
           These
           men
           whom
           I
           am
           speaking
           of
           pretend
           to
           effect
           every
           thing
           in
           
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           to
           climb
           Heaven
           it self
           by
           meer
           Natural
           Strength
           and
           Humane
           Accomplishments
           :
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           express
           words
           of
           the
           *
           Racovian
           Catechism
           ,
           That
           
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             the
             inward
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             :
             no
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
           They
           have
           another
           way
           of
           Believing
           ,
           viz.
           by
           a
           strength
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           by
           the
           natural
           conduct
           and
           improvement
           of
           their
           Faculties
           .
           And
           if
           True
           Faith
           ,
           then
           such
           a
           Knowledge
           as
           accompanies
           Salvation
           is
           to
           be
           acquir'd
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           ;
           for
           a
           man
           need
           not
           be
           beholding
           to
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           for
           it
           .
           It
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           talk
           thus
           find
           no
           Mysteries
           in
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           gives
           an
           account
           of
           that
           Scarcity
           of
           true
           Divine
           Knowledge
           and
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           observable
           in
           the
           world
           .
           There
           are
           Secrets
           in
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           which
           are
           known
           but
           by
           a
           few
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             True
             Christians
          
           must
           needs
           be
           Rare
           .
           There
           is
           indeed
           an
           Equivocal
           sort
           of
           Christians
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           boldly
           assume
           the
           Name
           ,
           but
           are
           strangers
           to
           the
           Thing
           it self
           :
           they
           boast
           of
           that
           Honourable
           Title
           ,
           but
           are
           regardless
           of
           the
           True
           Import
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           (
           to
           use
           the
           Apostle's
           words
           )
           though
           
             they
             think
             they
             know
             something
             ,
             they
             know
             nothing
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             know
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           8.
           2.
           
           These
           are
           
           very
           Numerous
           ,
           and
           every
           place
           swarms
           with
           them
           ;
           but
           the
           number
           of
           those
           who
           have
           a
           Practical
           Knowledge
           and
           Sense
           of
           Gospel-Truths
           is
           very
           mean
           and
           low
           .
           The
           Multitude
           of
           those
           who
           derive
           their
           denomination
           from
           Christ
           have
           not
           attain'd
           to
           this
           Accomplishment
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           by
           their
           own
           default
           hidden
           from
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           unwilling
           to
           receive
           the
           Divine
           Supernatural
           Light
           into
           their
           minds
           .
           Let
           us
           implore
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           the
           Great
           and
           Heavenly
           Mystagogue
           ,
           the
           Effectual
           Interpreter
           of
           Divine
           Secrets
           ,
           and
           who
           alone
           can
           discover
           them
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           vouchsafe
           to
           enlighten
           and
           irradiate
           our
           souls
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           shall
           be
           really
           beneficial
           to
           us
           .
           Let
           us
           beg
           the
           aid
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           to
           lead
           us
           into
           the
           Advantageous
           Knowledge
           of
           all
           Evangelical
           Truths
           ,
           and
           to
           enable
           us
           to
           feel
           them
           as
           well
           as
           know
           them
           .
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           First
           Branch
           of
           the
           Proposition
           founded
           on
           the
           words
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Christianity
           Mysterious
           .
           A
           Sermon
           ,
           shewing
           that
           there
           are
           Mysteries
           properly
           so
           call'd
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           :
           With
           the
           True
           Reasons
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Natural
           Consequences
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           Preached
           before
           the
           Vniversity
           ,
           at
           St.
           Mary's
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           Iune
           29.
           1697.
           
           And
           since
           much
           Enlarged
           .
        
         
           
             1
             TIM
             .
             III.
             16.
             
          
           
             And
             without
             controversie
             great
             is
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
             .
          
        
         
           HAving
           in
           a
           former
           Discourse
           shew'd
           ,
           that
           Christianity
           is
           a
           Mystery
           to
           
             some
             more
             especially
          
           ,
           now
           I
           will
           pass
           to
           the
           Second
           thing
           I
           undertook
           ,
           
           viz.
           to
           prove
           that
           it
           is
           such
           ,
           even
           in
           a
           general
           way
           ,
           unto
           
             every
             one
          
           .
           There
           are
           several
           Great
           Truths
           in
           the
           Gospel
           which
           the
           Spiritual
           Man
           can
           no
           more
           arrive
           to
           a
           full
           knowledge
           of
           than
           the
           Natural
           man
           can
           .
           With
           relation
           and
           respect
           even
           to
           All
           persons
           whomsoever
           the
           sublime
           Truths
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           still
           retain
           ,
           and
           ever
           shall
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Mystery
           .
           And
           I
           choose
           the
           rather
           to
           treat
           on
           this
           Subject
           ,
           because
           I
           verily
           believe
           it
           is
           of
           that
           nature
           and
           influence
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           were
           duly
           entertain'd
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           serviceable
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           all
           the
           Disputes
           and
           Cavils
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           other
           Important
           Points
           that
           relate
           to
           it
           .
           There
           would
           be
           no
           farther
           Contest
           about
           these
           if
           the
           abovesaid
           Proposition
           did
           but
           take
           place
           in
           mens
           minds
           .
           This
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           because
           when
           it
           shall
           appear
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           Fathomless
           Secrets
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           design'd
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           so
           to
           all
           as
           well
           as
           to
           some
           ,
           this
           cannot
           but
           supersede
           all
           Controversies
           about
           〈◊〉
           .
           This
           with
           ingenuous
           and
           rational
           Spirits
           solves
           all
           Difficulties
           ,
           this
           with
           religious
           and
           pious
           minds
           answers
           all
           Doubts
           ,
           and
           fully
           satisfies
           all
           Scruples
           .
           This
           there●ore
           is
           the
           thing
           which
           I
           will
           evince
           ,
           that
           ●here
           are
           such
           Secrets
           as
           these
           in
           our
           Reli●●on
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           many
           things
           in
           this
           
           Holy
           Institution
           which
           we
           have
           but
           a
           Dark
           and
           Imperfect
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           attain
           to
           any
           other
           :
           and
           these
           are
           properly
           stiled
           Mysteries
           .
        
         
           That
           one
           Text
           alone
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           13.
           9
           ,
           12.
           is
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           this
           ,
           
             We
             know
             in
             part
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           which
           refers
           to
           the
           knowledge
           mention'd
           in
           the
           foregoing
           verse
           ,
           by
           which
           (
           as
           it
           is
           agreed
           by
           all
           )
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Divine
           and
           Evangelical
           matters
           :
           and
           then
           it
           follows
           by
           way
           of
           natural
           consequence
           ,
           
             We
             prophesie
             in
             part
          
           ,
           for
           our
           instructing
           of
           others
           must
           be
           answerable
           to
           our
           
             own
             knowledge
          
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           in
           part
           .
           He
           superadds
           ,
           
             Now
             we
             see
             through
             a
             glass
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           either
           as
           men
           looking
           through
           a
           Perspective
           on
           an
           Object
           a
           great
           way
           off
           ,
           and
           therefore
           made
           Obscure
           by
           its
           great
           Distance
           from
           the
           eye
           ;
           or
           ,
           as
           persons
           
             beholding
             themselves
             in
             a
             Glass
          
           or
           Mirror
           ,
           which
           manner
           of
           expression
           St.
           Iames
           uses
           to
           signifie
           a
           
             Slight
             View
             ,
             1
             Iam.
          
           23.
           (
           and
           so
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           may
           be
           the
           same
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           )
           But
           this
           Apostle
           thinks
           not
           this
           sufficient
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           Meanness
           and
           Deficiency
           of
           our
           Knowledge
           of
           Sacred
           matters
           ,
           but
           he
           adds
           another
           Emphatick
           expression
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             in
             a
             riddle
          
           ,
           i.e.
           in
           a
           very
           Obscure
           ,
           dark
           and
           intricate
           manner
           ,
           and
           therefore
           our
           Translators
           render
           it
           [
           darkly
           .
           ]
           The
           sum
           of
           what
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           but
           a
           Partial
           
           discovery
           of
           some
           Divine
           Truths
           ,
           our
           Sight
           of
           them
           is
           very
           Imperfect
           :
           there
           are
           certain
           Points
           of
           Christianity
           which
           are
           not
           within
           the
           sphere
           of
           our
           Capacities
           ,
           but
           are
           in
           themselves
           Aenigmatical
           and
           Abstruse
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           passages
           are
           the
           more
           considerable
           ,
           if
           we
           call
           to
           mind
           the
           peculiar
           quality
           of
           the
           Person
           ,
           who
           writes
           thus
           :
           It
           was
           that
           Apostle
           who
           was
           famous
           for
           his
           Knowledge
           ,
           he
           ,
           who
           among
           all
           the
           Apostles
           was
           the
           only
           man
           that
           was
           brought
           up
           a
           Scholar
           ,
           for
           we
           read
           that
           he
           was
           educated
           in
           the
           School
           of
           Gamaliel
           ,
           a
           Celebrated
           Hebrew
           Doctor
           and
           Professor
           ,
           and
           thence
           was
           stock'd
           with
           all
           the
           Iewish
           Literature
           .
           And
           he
           that
           was
           well
           skill'd
           in
           the
           
             Heathen
             Poets
          
           (
           as
           his
           Quotations
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           let
           us
           know
           )
           was
           questionless
           not
           defective
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           
             Humane
             Learning
          
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           the
           advantage
           of
           furnishing
           himself
           within
           his
           own
           Native
           City
           ,
           that
           of
           Tarsus
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           that
           time
           a
           famous
           Vniversity
           .
           And
           these
           Excellencies
           joyn'd
           with
           his
           own
           Natural
           Parts
           and
           Endowments
           ,
           which
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           may
           gather
           from
           his
           Acute
           Reasonings
           and
           Arguings
           on
           all
           occasions
           )
           were
           of
           the
           highest
           pitch
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           render
           him
           a
           very
           Accomplish'd
           Person
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           able
           to
           discern
           and
           judge
           of
           things
           in
           the
           best
           manner
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           and
           comprehend
           whatever
           was
           to
           be
           
           known
           and
           comprehended
           of
           them
           .
           But
           we
           are
           to
           remember
           this
           further
           ,
           that
           his
           knowledge
           in
           Divine
           and
           
             Sacred
             things
          
           was
           as
           eminent
           ,
           for
           even
           as
           to
           these
           he
           had
           those
           Helps
           which
           other
           Christians
           had
           not
           ,
           yea
           ,
           which
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           were
           not
           honoured
           with
           ,
           for
           he
           tells
           ,
           Gal.
           1.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           That
           
             the
             Gospel
             which
             was
             preached
             of
             him
             was
             not
             after
             man
             ,
             for
             he
             neither
             received
             it
             of
             man
             ,
             neither
             was
             he
             taught
             it
             but
             by
             the
             revelation
             of
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           He
           was
           in
           an
           Extraordinary
           and
           unparalell'd
           manner
           call'd
           to
           the
           Office
           by
           Christ
           himself
           then
           in
           heaven
           :
           he
           had
           Immed●ate
           declarations
           of
           God's
           will
           by
           Visions
           and
           
             Revelations
             ,
             2
             Cor.
          
           12.
           1.
           yea
           ,
           by
           
             abundance
             of
             Revelations
          
           ,
           v.
           7.
           for
           he
           had
           the
           matchless
           dignity
           and
           priviledge
           to
           be
           
             caught
             up
             to
             the
             third
             heaven
             ,
             into
             paradice
          
           (
           as
           he
           otherwise
           expresses
           it
           )
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Divine
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Blessed
           ;
           and
           there
           
             he
             heard
             those
             unspeakable
             words
          
           (
           those
           Doctrines
           and
           Truths
           )
           
             which
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             a
             man
             to
             utter
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           fully
           ,
           v.
           4.
           
           Then
           were
           display'd
           before
           him
           those
           Mysteries
           and
           Profound
           Doctrines
           which
           his
           Writings
           every
           where
           abound
           with
           ;
           several
           of
           which
           are
           not
           so
           much
           as
           mention'd
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ▪
           which
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           that
           he
           far
           excell'd
           them
           in
           Spiritual
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
           understanding
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Main
           Heads
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           ,
           behold
           !
           this
           Apostle
           who
           was
           thus
           bless'd
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           Intellectual
           Accomplishments
           ,
           and
           was
           possessor
           of
           all
           the
           Knowledge
           that
           Nature
           or
           Art
           and
           his
           own
           happy
           Genius
           could
           furnish
           him
           with
           ,
           and
           (
           which
           is
           unspeakably
           much
           more
           )
           all
           that
           Knowledge
           that
           God
           himself
           vouchsafed
           to
           infuse
           into
           him
           ,
           and
           inspire
           him
           with
           :
           Behold
           !
           this
           very
           Apostle
           is
           the
           man
           who
           uses
           here
           this
           humble
           and
           mean
           language
           ,
           
             We
             know
             in
             part
             ,
             we
             see
             through
             a
             glass
             darkly
             .
          
           When
           he
           saith
           we
           ,
           he
           means
           himself
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Christians
           ;
           nay
           ,
           it
           appears
           that
           he
           chiefly
           and
           principally
           intends
           himself
           ,
           for
           he
           changes
           the
           plural
           into
           the
           singular
           ,
           
             v.
             12.
             
             Now
             I
             know
             in
             part
             ,
          
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           my
           advantages
           of
           Knowing
           much
           more
           than
           others
           ,
           I
           acknowledge
           my self
           to
           be
           but
           a
           Smatterer
           ,
           a
           Novice
           :
           I
           own
           my self
           to
           have
           but
           a
           mean
           and
           imperfect
           insight
           into
           the
           High
           and
           Mystical
           Points
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           and
           if
           they
           were
           not
           such
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           have
           so
           short
           and
           partial
           a
           knowledge
           of
           them
           .
           This
           is
           an
           unanswerable
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           are
           Mysteries
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           such
           Divine
           Truths
           which
           no
           quickness
           of
           thoughts
           ,
           no
           sharpness
           and
           sagacity
           of
           mind
           can
           wholly
           reach
           .
           And
           therefore
           
           if
           St.
           Paul
           be
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           we
           know
           who
           have
           taken
           the
           wrong
           part
           .
           If
           Plato
           could
           say
           of
           the
           Rites
           of
           Sacrificing
           and
           Divine
           Worship
           ,
           *
           
             It
             is
             impossible
             for
             our
             mortal
             nature
             to
             have
             any
             knowledge
             of
             these
             things
             ,
          
           surely
           then
           our
           conceptions
           concerning
           the
           Sublime
           Points
           of
           Christianity
           (
           which
           is
           the
           Noblest
           and
           Highest
           Dispensation
           of
           Religion
           )
           must
           needs
           be
           weak
           and
           shallow
           .
           †
           
             Divine
             matters
             are
             not
             clear
             and
             manifest
             of
             themselves
             to
             men
             ,
          
           said
           one
           of
           the
           Greek
           Sages
           ,
           quoted
           by
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           .
           To
           the
           same
           purpose
           Clement
           of
           Alexandria
           cites
           ,
           that
           eminent
           passage
           of
           Plato
           in
           his
           Timaeus
           ,
           ‖
           
             The
             only
             way
             to
             learn
             Truth
             is
             to
             be
             taught
             it
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             that
             are
             from
             God.
          
           Those
           are
           notable
           words
           of
           Iamblicus
           ,
           a
           Platonick
           Philosopher
           ,
           *
           
             It
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             know
             what
             things
             God
             is
             pleas'd
             with
             ,
             unless
             we
             have
             convers'd
             with
             those
             who
             have
             heard
             them
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             we
             have
             heard
             God
             himself
             ,
             or
             we
             have
             attain'd
             to
             that
             knowledge
             by
             some
             Divine
             Art.
          
           These
           are
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           Improved
           Heathens
           concerning
           Religious
           matters
           :
           and
           shall
           not
           
           those
           who
           have
           attain'd
           to
           clearer
           notions
           believe
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           a
           more
           special
           relation
           to
           the
           doctrines
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           As
           these
           things
           were
           not
           at
           first
           found
           out
           by
           Man
           ,
           so
           they
           cannot
           be
           comprehended
           by
           him
           .
           As
           they
           were
           not
           discover'd
           by
           humane
           skill
           and
           art
           ,
           so
           they
           can
           never
           be
           fully
           known
           and
           explain'd
           by
           them
           .
           Thus
           they
           are
           universally
           a
           Mystery
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           am
           very
           forward
           to
           grant
           it
           )
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           stock'd
           even
           with
           
             Natural
             Principles
          
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           in
           themselves
           manifest
           .
           Even
           that
           Model
           of
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           made
           up
           wholly
           of
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           (
           and
           therefore
           is
           call'd
           
             Natural
             Religion
          
           )
           is
           here
           entirely
           receiv'd
           .
           All
           Rational
           and
           Moral
           dictates
           are
           incorporated
           into
           this
           Institution
           .
           Here
           are
           Admirable
           Notions
           which
           carry
           with
           them
           an
           Intrinsick
           Evidence
           ,
           as
           an
           undeniable
           demonstration
           of
           their
           Worth
           and
           Excellency
           :
           here
           are
           Reason
           and
           Morality
           at
           their
           Heighth
           .
           It
           was
           excellently
           said
           of
           an
           Ancient
           Writer
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           *
           
             Far
             ●e
             it
             that
             God
             should
             hate
             in
             us
             that
             very
             thing
             wherein
             he
             hath
             created
             us
             more
             excellent
             than
             other
             creatures
             .
          
           So
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           Far
           be
           it
           that
           Christianity
           should
           disallow
           that
           very
           thing
           in
           us
           ,
           which
           distinguishes
           our
           
           nature
           from
           that
           of
           Brutes
           ,
           and
           gives
           us
           a
           Preference
           to
           them
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Mahometans
           have
           a
           conceit
           ,
           that
           Idiots
           and
           Mad-men
           are
           Inspired
           persons
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           have
           so
           little
           of
           Man
           ,
           have
           the
           more
           of
           God.
           But
           this
           is
           an
           idle
           fancy
           ,
           and
           unworthy
           of
           our
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Supreame
           Being
           it self
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Best
           Brains
           are
           fittest
           for
           Religion
           ,
           and
           even
           for
           the
           Best
           Religion
           ,
           Christianity
           .
           It
           is
           admirably
           shew'd
           by
           a
           *
           Worthy
           Person
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           suits
           even
           with
           a
           
             Philosophick
             Genius
          
           .
           I
           question
           not
           but
           it
           may
           be
           made
           evident
           from
           Strict
           Reason
           that
           the
           Main
           System
           of
           the
           Christian
           Theology
           is
           uniform
           and
           harmonious
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           conformable
           to
           all
           the
           Divine
           Attributes
           and
           Perfections
           ,
           that
           the
           Coming
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           was
           requisite
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Redemption
           of
           lost
           Man
           ,
           that
           his
           Undertatakings
           were
           the
           most
           Rational
           Expedient
           for
           the
           restoring
           of
           mankind
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           most
           Proper
           and
           Suitable
           Method
           to
           reduce
           lapsed
           creatures
           ,
           and
           raise
           them
           up
           again
           after
           their
           fall
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ's
           Divinity
           was
           no
           more
           impair'd
           by
           being
           joyned
           to
           the
           Humane
           Nature
           ,
           than
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           is
           by
           its
           Union
           with
           the
           Body
           .
           These
           and
           several
           things
           of
           this
           kind
           
           I
           could
           make
           clear
           and
           evident
           ,
           and
           thereby
           shew
           that
           Christianity
           is
           consonant
           to
           the
           most
           sober
           Reflections
           we
           can
           make
           on
           things
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           most
           solid
           and
           natural
           Reasonings
           we
           can
           form
           .
           For
           we
           are
           not
           to
           imagine
           (
           as
           some
           Enthusiastick
           Spirits
           do
           )
           that
           Divine
           Revelation
           contradicts
           the
           principles
           of
           Reason
           :
           this
           being
           a
           certain
           Truth
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           know
           that
           any
           Revelation
           ,
           i.
           e.
           any
           Reveal'd
           doctrine
           is
           from
           God
           ,
           unless
           we
           be
           first
           Reasonably
           satisfied
           that
           it
           is
           from
           him
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Reason
           is
           from
           God
           as
           well
           as
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           we
           receive
           the
           latter
           ,
           we
           must
           on
           the
           very
           same
           ground
           attend
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           because
           that
           is
           from
           God
           no
           less
           than
           this
           .
           Wherefore
           those
           who
           oppose
           one
           to
           the
           other
           make
           ●od
           contradict
           himself
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           A●thor
           of
           both
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           I
           cannot
           but
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           Injustice
           of
           some
           late
           Penmen
           ,
           who
           represent
           the
           Asserters
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           like
           Points
           of
           Faith
           as
           persons
           that
           are
           Enemies
           to
           Reason
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           will
           by
           no
           ●●ans
           admit
           of
           a
           Rational
           Religion
           .
           This
           they
           craftily
           urge
           and
           aggravate
           ,
           to
           blacken
           the
           Cause
           which
           they
           have
           set
           themselves
           against
           :
           but
           there
           is
           nothing
           of
           Truth
           in
           the
           accusation
           ,
           but
           (
           as
           they
           manage
           it
           )
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Falshood
           and
           Wrong
           .
           For
           we
           give
           unto
           Reason
           the
           
           things
           that
           are
           Reason's
           ,
           we
           assert
           the
           use
           and
           necessity
           of
           it
           in
           Religion
           ,
           yea
           in
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           able
           and
           ready
           to
           defend
           and
           maintain
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           it
           by
           Rational
           Principles
           .
           We
           most
           freely
           profess
           with
           Iustin
           the
           Philosopher
           and
           Martyr
           ,
           That
           *
           
             whatever
             was
             well
             said
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             Poets
             and
             Historians
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Christian
             Writings
             of
             the
             Bible
             .
          
           We
           declare
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Institution
           commends
           and
           enforces
           all
           the
           Maxims
           of
           Morality
           ,
           and
           the
           Natural
           Religion
           of
           mankind
           ,
           and
           the
           Common
           Dictates
           of
           Reason
           .
           Those
           therefore
           are
           very
           Injurious
           to
           us
           and
           to
           Truth
           itself
           ,
           who
           labour
           (
           as
           we
           see
           they
           do
           )
           to
           fill
           Mens
           heads
           with
           other
           apprehensions
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           it
           be
           thus
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           Particular
           Doubts
           and
           Difficulties
           relating
           to
           this
           Holy
           Institution
           :
           there
           are
           some
           certain
           Points
           which
           are
           in
           themselves
           Mysterious
           ,
           Incomprehensible
           and
           Inconceivable
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           submit
           to
           the
           nicer
           Scrutinies
           of
           Humane
           Reason
           .
           The
           ●ery
           Deity
           it self
           (
           which
           is
           the
           very
           foundation
           of
           all
           Christianity
           )
           is
           a
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           Mysteries
           .
           Whence
           it
           was
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             ▪
          
           a
           
           very
           Wise
           and
           Good
           Man
           ,
           
             God
             is
             Great
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             him
             not
             ,
          
           Job
           36.
           26.
           
           We
           cannot
           fully
           understand
           his
           Nature
           and
           Attributes
           ,
           yea
           we
           are
           capable
           of
           knowing
           but
           very
           little
           of
           them
           .
           Which
           is
           fitly
           express'd
           by
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             He
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             light
             which
             no
             man
             can
             approach
             unto
             ,
             1
             Tim.
          
           6.
           16.
           
           This
           inaccessible
           Splendor
           admits
           not
           of
           a
           full
           view
           .
           The
           more
           we
           gaze
           upon
           this
           Glorious
           Sun
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           are
           dazzled
           ,
           and
           almost
           blinded
           .
           In
           some
           case
           *
           it
           is
           unsafe
           and
           perillous
           ,
           saith
           a
           Pious
           Father
           ,
           to
           speak
           what
           is
           True
           of
           God.
           †
           ●●e
           is
           best
           known
           by
           a
           modest
           〈◊〉
           ,
           ●●ith
           another
           .
           ‖
           We
           know
           not
           wh●●
           he
           is
           ,
           but
           only
           what
           he
           is
           not
           ,
           saith
           a
           Third
           .
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           Socinus
           himself
           in
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           his
           Prae●●ctions
           sti●●y
           cont●nds
           (
           though
           upon
           no
           solid
           grounds
           at
           all
           )
           that
           the
           
             Existence
             of
             God
          
           is
           not
           discoverable
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Na●ure
           and
           Reason
           :
           how
           then
           can
           he
           and
           his
           ●ollowers
           imagine
           ●hat
           the
           
             Divine
             Nature
          
           and
           Essence
           are
           to
           be
           comprehended
           by
           huma●e
           thoughts
           ?
           If
           we
           cannot
           ,
           according
           to
           him
           ,
           discover
           that
           God
           is
           ,
           how
           shall
           we
           understand
           
             what
             he
             is
          
           ?
           There
           are
           several
           
           unutterable
           Abstrusities
           and
           Difficulties
           in
           the
           notion
           of
           an
           Eternal
           Self-subsisting
           Being
           .
           We
           cannot
           penetrate
           into
           the
           Omniscience
           and
           Omnipresence
           of
           God
           :
           we
           have
           not
           adequate
           conceptions
           of
           his
           Immutability
           ,
           his
           Justice
           ,
           his
           Faithfulness
           :
           and
           none
           of
           his
           Perfections
           and
           Excellencies
           are
           throughly
           understood
           by
           us
           .
           So
           that
           according
           to
           the
           way
           of
           Arguing
           ,
           which
           some
           men
           use
           ,
           viz.
           that
           Nothing
           must
           be
           receiv'd
           in
           Religion
           but
           what
           is
           exactly
           according
           to
           plain
           Reason
           ,
           they
           may
           renounce
           the
           Deity
           it self
           ,
           for
           in
           the
           notions
           we
           have
           of
           the
           Nature
           and
           Attributes
           of
           God
           there
           are
           some
           things
           above
           our
           Reason
           .
        
         
           The
           Manner
           how
           Three
           real
           Subsistencies
           are
           united
           in
           One
           Essence
           or
           Substance
           of
           the
           Godhead
           is
           not
           comprehensible
           ,
           but
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           puts
           it
           beyond
           all
           doubt
           that
           it
           is
           so
           .
           There
           are
           many
           Principles
           and
           Propositions
           in
           Christianity
           which
           are
           far
           above
           our
           weak
           capacities
           .
           There
           are
           several
           things
           in
           the
           Conduct
           of
           our
           Redemption
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           the
           exact
           knowledge
           of
           which
           is
           hidden
           from
           us
           :
           at
           least
           the
           Modes
           and
           Circumstances
           belonging
           to
           them
           are
           not
           to
           be
           comprehended
           ,
           though
           we
           are
           sure
           of
           the
           General
           Truth
           .
           There
           are
           sundry
           Difficult
           things
           occur
           concerning
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           disbelieve
           the
           Doctrine
           
           it self
           .
           *
           
             I
             know
             ,
             saith
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             was
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             how
             I
             know
             not
             .
             I
             know
             he
             was
             born
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             but
             I
             can't
             tell
             the
             Manner
             of
             it
             :
             for
             we
             acknowledge
             the
             production
             of
             Both
             Natures
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Manner
             of
             both
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             declare
             .
          
           So
           as
           to
           the
           Vnion
           of
           the
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           Natures
           in
           Christ's
           Person
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           an
           accountable
           idea
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           the
           thing
           it self
           is
           agreeable
           to
           Reason
           .
           We
           cannot
           answer
           all
           the
           doubts
           concerning
           Christ's
           Satisfaction
           ,
           but
           upon
           incontestable
           grounds
           we
           may
           be
           convinc'd
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           same
           Body
           at
           the
           last
           day
           is
           an
           unquestionable
           Article
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           :
           but
           if
           we
           be
           ask'd
           how
           a
           dead
           body
           crumbled
           into
           dust
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           dissipated
           by
           the
           winds
           into
           several
           quarters
           ,
           or
           how
           a
           body
           converted
           into
           the
           substance
           of
           other
           creatures
           ,
           after
           innumerable
           introductions
           of
           new
           shapes
           ,
           preserves
           its
           proper
           Identity
           ●nd
           Individuation
           ;
           if
           we
           be
           ask'd
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           How
           this
           can
           be
           ?
           The
           Answer
           in
           brief
           can
           〈◊〉
           no
           other
           than
           this
           ,
           We
           cannot
           tell
           .
           But
           
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           This
           is
           an
           unbecoming
           Answer
           for
           any
           man
           that
           pretends
           to
           Knowledge
           and
           Understanding
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           I
           reply
           ,
           This
           is
           no
           ways
           unbecoming
           ,
           but
           to
           pretend
           to
           give
           Reasons
           and
           Accounts
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           is
           very
           unbecoming
           and
           absurd
           .
           And
           many
           other
           Points
           of
           Christianity
           are
           hid
           from
           our
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           and
           are
           Inscrutable
           Secrets
           .
           Our
           Religion
           hath
           many
           Mazes
           and
           Labyrinths
           in
           it
           which
           we
           cannot
           extricate
           our selves
           out
           of
           .
           The
           Gospel
           not
           only
           was
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           Mystery
           :
           it
           is
           so
           now
           ,
           and
           will
           continue
           so
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           enquire
           into
           the
           Reasons
           of
           this
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           we
           are
           able
           to
           judge
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           this
           Account
           given
           of
           it
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           which
           Solomon
           suggests
           to
           us
           ought
           to
           have
           the
           preference
           to
           all
           other
           Reasons
           that
           can
           be
           assign'd
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             to
             conceal
             a
             thing
          
           ,
           Prov.
           25.
           2.
           
           The
           Supreme
           Being
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           hide
           the
           knowledge
           of
           several
           things
           from
           men
           ,
           because
           this
           redounds
           to
           the
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           of
           the
           Divine
           Majesty
           .
           Hereby
           the
           Sovereignty
           of
           the
           Great
           Disposer
           of
           all
           things
           is
           displayed
           to
           mankind
           :
           hereby
           his
           Transcendent
           Nature
           ,
           which
           infinitely
           ●urpasses
           that
           of
           all
           Created
           beings
           ,
           is
           proclaim'd
           to
           the
           world
           .
           This
           was
           the
           sense
           of
           another
           Wise
           and
           Holy
           man
           ,
           who
           speaking
           
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             giveth
             not
             account
             of
             any
             of
             his
             matters
             ,
          
           Job
           33.
           13.
           
           Though
           sometimes
           ,
           yea
           ,
           frequently
           he
           vouchsafes
           to
           render
           a
           Reason
           of
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           what
           he
           doth
           ,
           yet
           in
           many
           cases
           he
           thinks
           fit
           to
           deal
           with
           us
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           not
           
             to
             answer
             ,
             or
             account
             for
             all
             his
             matters
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Original
           hath
           it
           .
           Though
           we
           demand
           a
           Reason
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           obliged
           to
           give
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           it
           is
           rightly
           suggested
           by
           the
           same
           Pious
           Observer
           )
           
             God
             is
             greater
             than
             man
          
           ,
           v.
           12.
           
           He
           is
           infinitely
           exalted
           above
           the
           nature
           of
           mortal
           men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           unsufferable
           boldness
           to
           search
           into
           his
           Divine
           Secrets
           ,
           and
           to
           promise
           our selves
           a
           full
           comprehension
           of
           them
           .
           For
           these
           things
           are
           conceal'd
           from
           us
           on
           purpose
           to
           give
           us
           an
           assurance
           of
           the
           Infinite
           Nature
           and
           Wisdom
           of
           our
           Maker
           .
           We
           hence
           are
           effectually
           taught
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           not
           like
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           his
           Essence
           and
           Properties
           are
           of
           an
           immense
           and
           unsearchable
           nature
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           comprehended
           by
           us
           .
           Even
           concerning
           Visible
           and
           Natural
           things
           ,
           One
           of
           the
           
           Ancients
           ●peaks
           thus
           ,
           *
           
             If
             any
             of
             them
             surpass
             your
             understanding
             ,
             and
             you
             can't
             find
             
             out
             the
             reason
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             for
             that
             very
             reason
             glorifie
             the
             Creator
             ,
             because
             his
             Transcendent
             Wisdom
             shew'd
             in
             these
             things
             exceeds
             your
             apprehension
             .
          
           Much
           more
           then
           may
           we
           ,
           nay
           ought
           we
           to
           pronounce
           the
           same
           concerning
           Divine
           and
           Heavenly
           matters
           :
           the
           Transcendent
           Nature
           of
           them
           discovers
           a
           Wisdom
           much
           more
           so
           .
           This
           is
           a
           convictive
           proof
           to
           sober
           and
           thoughtful
           minds
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           Great
           and
           Wise
           above
           what
           humane
           intellects
           can
           conceive
           .
           This
           then
           is
           a
           sufficient
           account
           (
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           )
           of
           the
           Unsearchableness
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           and
           those
           things
           that
           immediately
           depend
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           flow
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           is
           God's
           pleasure
           to
           render
           Divine
           Truths
           more
           Venerable
           by
           their
           Obscurity
           .
           We
           might
           say
           ,
           and
           that
           truly
           ,
           with
           a
           Learned
           Christian
           Philosopher
           ,
           That
           the
           *
           Darkness
           of
           these
           Sacred
           things
           ,
           and
           our
           ignorance
           concerning
           them
           are
           useful
           to
           preserve
           and
           uphold
           the
           Reverence
           and
           Majesty
           of
           them
           .
           If
           the
           sacred
           doctrines
           of
           the
           Gospel
           were
           to
           be
           prostituted
           to
           the
           capricious
           reasonings
           of
           vain
           men
           ,
           if
           we
           could
           exactly
           fathom
           all
           the
           depths
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           have
           that
           superlative
           Admiration
           and
           Regard
           for
           them
           which
           they
           deserve
           :
           and
           we
           plainly
           see
           ,
           that
           
           those
           who
           pretend
           to
           lay
           them
           open
           ,
           do
           in
           reality
           undervalue
           them
           ,
           and
           lower
           the
           Excellency
           of
           them
           .
           We
           have
           reason
           therefo●e
           〈◊〉
           think
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           design'd
           by
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           the
           Abstruseness
           of
           Divine
           matters
           should
           inhanse
           our
           Esteem
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           render
           them
           in
           our
           apprehension
           (
           what
           they
           are
           in
           themselves
           )
           August
           ,
           Great
           and
           Venerable
           .
           And
           consequently
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           reject
           the
           doctrines
           conveyed
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           thus
           Obscure
           ,
           and
           exalted
           above
           our
           natural
           light
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           rather
           to
           admire
           and
           reverence
           them
           because
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           because
           they
           are
           of
           so
           high
           and
           transcendent
           a
           nature
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           likewise
           might
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           divine
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           our
           Estimation
           and
           Reverence
           ,
           but
           our
           Diligence
           and
           Sedulity
           should
           be
           excited
           by
           this
           means
           .
           For
           though
           we
           cannot
           reach
           to
           a
           full
           knowledge
           of
           these
           Profound
           matters
           ,
           and
           though
           we
           are
           forbid
           a
           bold
           and
           saucy
           prying
           into
           them
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           always
           something
           gain'd
           by
           a
           Humble
           and
           Modest
           Searching
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           industrious
           and
           careful
           Enquiry
           into
           the
           Holy
           Oracles
           ,
           where
           these
           infallible
           dictates
           are
           .
           For
           as
           there
           are
           Plain
           and
           Obvious
           Truths
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Writings
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           others
           that
           are
           Abstruse
           and
           Perplexed
           ,
           to
           check
           our
           Negligence
           and
           
           Oscitancy
           ,
           our
           carelesness
           end
           unconcernedness
           ,
           and
           to
           rouze
           our
           Industry
           ,
           and
           encourage
           our
           pains
           and
           study
           :
           for
           those
           portions
           of
           Scripture
           wherein
           these
           Truths
           are
           contain'd
           ,
           will
           abundantly
           employ
           these
           ,
           and
           recompence
           our
           labour
           .
           Even
           on
           this
           account
           it
           was
           fitting
           that
           there
           should
           be
           some
           Mysteries
           in
           our
           Holy
           Religion
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Chief
           and
           Grand
           Reason
           to
           be
           assigned
           of
           this
           matter
           (
           and
           which
           I
           will
           more
           amply
           insist
           upon
           )
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           
             Nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
          
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           treating
           of
           ,
           renders
           them
           Mysterious
           and
           Difficult
           .
           For
           things
           of
           an
           Infinite
           and
           Transcendent
           nature
           are
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           finite
           understandings
           .
           Such
           is
           God
           ,
           such
           is
           the
           Sacred
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           such
           are
           those
           Doctrines
           which
           I
           mention'd
           before
           ,
           which
           immediately
           relate
           to
           the
           Godhead
           it self
           and
           its
           Attributes
           ,
           or
           the
           Divine
           Persons
           subsisting
           in
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           or
           more
           particularly
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Blessed
           Undertakings
           for
           us
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           proper
           matter
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           which
           depends
           wholly
           on
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           no
           mortal
           man
           could
           have
           any
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           unless
           God
           himself
           had
           been
           pleas'd
           to
           discover
           them
           .
           And
           now
           when
           they
           are
           discover'd
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           that
           high
           and
           soaring
           nature
           ,
           that
           no
           humane
           creature
           can
           reach
           them
           :
           they
           are
           of
           that
           
           towering
           pitch
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           above
           all
           finite
           intellect
           .
           More
           especially
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Trinity
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           above
           being
           described
           :
           which
           we
           are
           not
           to
           be
           dissatisfied
           with
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           Holy
           Trinity
           were
           not
           abstruse
           and
           mysterious
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           be
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           it
           cannot
           otherwise
           be
           .
           Therefore
           he
           that
           expects
           this
           doctrine
           should
           be
           Clear
           ,
           fancies
           an
           Impossibility
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           the
           Trinity
           it self
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           us
           .
           For
           this
           Infinite
           and
           Perfect
           Trin-Vnity
           is
           in
           its
           
             own
             nature
          
           unsearchable
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           our
           finite
           and
           imperfect
           Understanding
           is
           much
           more
           so
           .
           Wherefore
           those
           Propositions
           which
           belong
           to
           this
           Infinite
           Subject
           must
           needs
           be
           dark
           and
           intricate
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           otherwise
           .
           How
           can
           we
           imagine
           we
           should
           be
           able
           to
           grasp
           these
           things
           which
           consider'd
           in
           themselves
           are
           of
           so
           elevated
           a
           nature
           ?
           It
           is
           certain
           we
           cannot
           with
           reason
           imagine
           or
           expect
           this
           .
        
         
           And
           we
           may
           be
           convinc'd
           of
           it
           from
           this
           one
           Consideration
           (
           which
           I
           will
           somewhat
           enlarge
           upon
           )
           viz.
           that
           many
           things
           of
           a
           
             meaner
             and
             lower
             degree
          
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Common
           Works
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           Phaenomena
           of
           the
           Visible
           and
           Sensible
           World
           have
           rais'd
           great
           Disputes
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           the
           exactest
           enquiries
           into
           them
           ,
           remain
           still
           hidden
           and
           obscure
           :
           How
           then
           can
           we
           expect
           that
           Divine
           and
           Supernatural
           
           things
           should
           be
           void
           of
           all
           Obscurity
           ?
           An
           Acute
           Naturalist
           speaking
           of
           things
           of
           the
           former
           sort
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           *
           
             That
             he
             pretends
             not
             to
             Science
             ,
             but
             contents
             himself
             with
             bare
             guessing
             ;
             for
             God
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             hath
             not
             laid
             open
             all
             things
             to
             humane
             sight
             and
             perception
             :
             there
             is
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             this
             great
             Work
             ,
             which
             the
             Wise
             Maker
             of
             all
             things
             hath
             thought
             good
             to
             hide
             from
             our
             Eyes
             .
          
           Thus
           this
           Great
           Philosopher
           ingenuously
           owns
           his
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Wise
           Disposal
           of
           Heaven
           .
           That
           Noted
           and
           Trite
           Problem
           of
           the
           
             Divisibility
             of
             Matter
          
           or
           Quality
           hath
           posed
           all
           the
           Learned
           heads
           in
           the
           world
           :
           and
           yet
           upon
           this
           one
           Property
           of
           Matter
           depends
           the
           whole
           System
           of
           Geometry
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Mathematick
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           which
           (
           above
           all
           others
           )
           boast
           of
           their
           Certainty
           and
           Demonstration
           .
           It
           is
           not
           to
           this
           very
           day
           unanimously
           agreed
           what
           the
           True
           
             Scheme
             of
             the
             world
          
           is
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           Sun
           or
           the
           Earth
           be
           the
           Center
           of
           the
           Universe
           .
           If
           we
           consider
           it
           well
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           manifest
           Argument
           of
           our
           shallow
           Understanding
           and
           Sense
           ,
           that
           we
           can't
           tell
           whereabouts
           we
           are
           ,
           and
           which
           part
           of
           the
           
           World
           is
           our
           Situation
           .
           It
           is
           another
           proof
           of
           our
           Ignorance
           ,
           yea
           of
           the
           defectibility
           of
           our
           Senses
           ,
           that
           we
           dispute
           whether
           the
           Earth
           moves
           or
           no.
           A
           great
           many
           Learned
           and
           Wise
           Men
           of
           late
           ,
           and
           some
           profess'd
           Mathematicians
           (
           not
           the
           worst
           Judges
           in
           the
           case
           )
           hold
           it
           doth
           :
           and
           yet
           ten
           thousand
           of
           Considerate
           heads
           before
           this
           never
           thought
           of
           it
           .
           And
           our
           Senses
           tell
           us
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Earth
           stands
           Still
           ,
           and
           is
           Immoveable
           .
           This
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Sense
           and
           Feeling
           of
           
             all
             men
          
           in
           the
           world
           are
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           about
           their
           
             Proper
             Object
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Continually
           (
           which
           is
           somewhat
           hard
           to
           digest
           )
           or
           else
           the
           Earth
           is
           not
           moved
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           Planet
           ,
           hath
           no
           diurnal
           Revolution
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Earth
           is
           Obscure
           and
           Difficult
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           Remarkable
           Proof
           in
           the
           late
           Theorists
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           have
           appear'd
           on
           the
           stage
           .
           They
           have
           been
           pleas'd
           to
           thrust
           very
           Harsh
           and
           Incredible
           things
           upon
           us
           ;
           and
           (
           to
           speak
           freely
           )
           there
           are
           some
           of
           them
           that
           are
           so
           far
           from
           explaining
           and
           giving
           a
           rational
           account
           of
           the
           Ph●nomena
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           rendred
           this
           doctrine
           more
           obscure
           and
           perplexed
           than
           ever
           it
           was
           :
           besides
           that
           ,
           they
           have
           entrench'd
           upon
           the
           Mosaick
           Verity
           ,
           and
           have
           abandon'd
           that
           Account
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           the
           Inspired
           Writer
           hath
           delivered
           .
           
           This
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           seeing
           they
           run
           a
           tilt
           against
           one
           another
           ,
           they
           cannot
           all
           of
           them
           be
           in
           the
           right
           about
           their
           notions
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           question
           whether
           any
           of
           them
           have
           light
           upon
           the
           Truth
           ,
           excepting
           what
           One
           of
           them
           hath
           deliver'd
           as
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           built
           upon
           Clear
           Experiment
           and
           Observation
           ,
           which
           we
           owe
           to
           his
           Indefatigable
           Industry
           and
           Great
           Sagacity
           .
           In
           brief
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledg'd
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           very
           Ingenious
           and
           Learned
           Conjectures
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           their
           respective
           Hypothesis
           and
           Solutions
           are
           loaded
           with
           such
           Difficulties
           (
           for
           on
           that
           account
           it
           is
           that
           I
           mention
           these
           things
           )
           they
           are
           loaded
           (
           I
           say
           )
           and
           oppress'd
           with
           such
           Difficulties
           as
           are
           able
           to
           stifle
           and
           choak
           not
           only
           the
           restif
           and
           hide-bound
           Faith
           of
           a
           Socinian
           ,
           but
           the
           ordinary
           belief
           and
           assent
           of
           a
           Plain
           Philosopher
           ,
           be
           he
           never
           so
           Credulous
           .
        
         
           Then
           if
           we
           come
           to
           Particulars
           belonging
           to
           this
           
             Terrestrial
             Globe
          
           ,
           with
           what
           Perplexities
           are
           we
           beset
           ?
           Are
           not
           only
           the
           Old
           but
           the
           New
           Opinions
           concerning
           them
           every
           day
           quarrell'd
           with
           ,
           and
           their
           Celebrated
           Authors
           and
           Founders
           turn'd
           out
           of
           the
           Schools
           ?
           And
           what
           is
           the
           Reason
           ?
           Because
           of
           the
           Uncertainty
           ,
           Difficulty
           and
           Mystery
           in
           every
           thing
           .
           How
           unsearchable
           are
           the
           most
           common
           and
           obvious
           Operations
           of
           Nature
           ?
           Who
           can
           by
           
           any
           Material
           Cause
           solve
           the
           Cohesion
           of
           parts
           in
           bodies
           ?
           Who
           can
           assign
           the
           True
           Principle
           of
           Gravity
           ,
           or
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Flowing
           and
           Ebbing
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Attraction
           of
           the
           Load-stone
           ,
           or
           of
           several
           other
           things
           of
           that
           nature
           ?
           To
           instance
           more
           particularly
           in
           a
           Plant
           ,
           tell
           me
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           ,
           the
           Pedegree
           of
           this
           poor
           Vegetable
           :
           blazon
           the
           Coat
           of
           its
           Seminal
           Form.
           Say
           ,
           wherein
           consists
           the
           Life
           and
           Death
           of
           this
           sort
           of
           beings
           .
           Shew
           me
           exactly
           how
           a
           few
           Seeds
           buried
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           entomb'd
           with
           clods
           ,
           have
           so
           flourishing
           a
           Resurrection
           .
           Give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           whole
           series
           and
           progress
           of
           their
           Motion
           ,
           the
           gradual
           and
           successive
           process
           of
           Vegetation
           in
           the
           root
           ,
           fibres
           ,
           pith
           ,
           stalks
           ,
           branches
           ,
           blossoms
           ,
           flowers
           ,
           leaves
           ,
           fruit
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           Rules
           they
           direct
           their
           course
           so
           methodically
           .
           How
           is
           it
           that
           they
           stop
           at
           such
           a
           Stature
           and
           just
           Proportion
           ?
           What
           causes
           the
           Diversity
           of
           their
           Shape
           and
           Figure
           ?
           of
           their
           Colour
           and
           Smell
           ?
           what
           produces
           the
           excellent
           variety
           of
           their
           Qualities
           and
           Vertues
           ?
           There
           is
           no
           man
           upon
           earth
           (
           whatever
           pretences
           he
           may
           make
           )
           is
           able
           throughly
           to
           resolve
           himself
           or
           others
           about
           all
           or
           any
           of
           these
           Queries
           .
        
         
           If
           I
           should
           pass
           to
           the
           Mineral
           Regions
           ,
           there
           a
           *
           Celebrated
           Vertuoso
           tell
           us
           ,
           't
           is
           
           acknowledg'd
           by
           a
           Great
           Naturalist
           ,
           That
           
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             one
             man
             to
             understand
             throughly
             the
             nature
             of
             Antimony
             :
          
           and
           how
           then
           shall
           he
           know
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Subterraneous
           World
           ?
           And
           then
           ,
           in
           the
           Animal
           Kingdom
           ,
           there
           are
           yet
           more
           Puzzling
           Enquiries
           :
           the
           Remarkable
           Rarieties
           in
           the
           contexture
           of
           a
           despicable
           Insect
           are
           enough
           to
           entertain
           a
           Man's
           study
           all
           his
           days
           ,
           (
           if
           he
           had
           nothing
           else
           to
           do
           )
           and
           at
           last
           he
           would
           have
           cause
           to
           complain
           that
           he
           hath
           found
           out
           but
           little
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           a
           *
           Judicious
           Enquirer
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Never
             was
             the
             man
             yet
             in
             the
             world
             that
             could
             give
             an
             accurate
             account
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Flie
             ,
             or
             a
             Worm
             in
             its
             full
             comprehension
             .
          
           It
           hath
           pass'd
           for
           current
           doctrine
           ,
           that
           Insects
           are
           frequently
           begot
           of
           Putrified
           matter
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           Univocal
           Generation
           ;
           but
           †
           several
           late
           
           Vertuoso's
           of
           the
           First
           Rate
           pour
           in
           upon
           us
           abundance
           of
           Experiments
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           there
           is
           not
           the
           most
           Minute
           Animal
           that
           is
           by
           Equivocal
           Production
           .
           Cochenile
           hath
           been
           thought
           to
           belong
           to
           Plants
           ,
           but
           an
           Inquisitive
           ‖
           Author
           of
           late
           hath
           discarded
           that
           Vulgar
           Notion
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Plant
           ,
           but
           a
           Living
           Creature
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           a
           Grain
           ,
           but
           a
           kind
           of
           Insect
           ,
           for
           
           thus
           his
           Microscope
           hath
           taught
           him
           to
           determine
           .
           In
           many
           other
           Instances
           it
           might
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           our
           late
           Learning
           in
           Natural
           Philosophy
           hath
           been
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           what
           hath
           been
           formerly
           said
           ,
           is
           false
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           Our selves
           (
           who
           are
           Perfecter
           Creatures
           )
           we
           are
           Walking
           Problems
           ,
           we
           are
           Talking
           Wonders
           ,
           we
           carry
           about
           with
           us
           ,
           even
           in
           our
           Bodies
           ,
           a
           Complication
           of
           Mysteries
           .
           But
           if
           we
           speak
           of
           the
           Incorporeal
           part
           of
           us
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           environ'd
           with
           much
           greater
           Darkness
           and
           Wonders
           .
           It
           is
           an
           undeniable
           demonstration
           of
           our
           Ignorance
           and
           Weak
           Conceptions
           ,
           that
           we
           know
           so
           little
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           the
           things
           by
           which
           we
           know
           all
           that
           we
           know
           .
           A
           mans
           Mind
           is
           the
           *
           Inmost
           thing
           he
           hath
           :
           nothing
           is
           so
           Near
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           Intimate
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           many
           disputes
           and
           contests
           of
           Learned
           Writers
           about
           its
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Functions
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           and
           method
           of
           its
           Operations
           acquaint
           us
           how
           obscure
           and
           uncertain
           mens
           notions
           are
           concerning
           it
           .
           Especially
           we
           are
           yet
           to
           seek
           how
           a
           being
           that
           is
           wholly
           Bodiless
           is
           able
           to
           lay
           hold
           on
           Matter
           ,
           to
           actuate
           and
           inform
           it
           .
           No
           man
           can
           tell
           how
           the
           Soul
           causes
           Motion
           by
           Thought
           ,
           or
           how
           by
           the
           same
           way
           it
           is
           able
           to
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           
           bodily
           motion
           .
           We
           experience
           this
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           puzzle
           us
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Manner
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           explain'd
           and
           apprehended
           how
           the
           Humane
           Mind
           can
           think
           or
           will
           the
           Animal
           Spirits
           into
           Action
           ,
           than
           that
           a
           man
           should
           by
           his
           Thoughts
           or
           Will
           command
           the
           Winds
           to
           blow
           ,
           or
           the
           Flames
           to
           burn
           ;
           for
           the
           Spirits
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           being
           Material
           ,
           are
           no
           more
           capable
           in
           themselves
           of
           being
           thus
           actuated
           by
           the
           Soul
           than
           the
           others
           are
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           though
           we
           know
           we
           have
           a
           Soul
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           certain
           of
           it
           as
           any
           thing
           in
           nature
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           been
           long
           controverted
           where
           it
           is
           ,
           in
           what
           part
           of
           the
           body
           it
           is
           placed
           .
           Though
           it
           be
           sufficiently
           demonstrated
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           being
           as
           the
           Rational
           Soul
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           really
           distinct
           from
           Matter
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           latter
           is
           uncapable
           of
           Cogitation
           (
           as
           was
           never
           more
           nervously
           proved
           than
           of
           late
           by
           a
           Great
           and
           Eminent
           Person
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           against
           one
           that
           shews
           himself
           inclined
           to
           believe
           that
           Matter
           can
           Think
           )
           though
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           Distinct
           Being
           as
           is
           the
           Sovereign
           Empress
           of
           all
           our
           Functions
           and
           actions
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           certainly
           known
           where
           her
           Throne
           is
           .
           For
           some
           give
           her
           the
           whole
           body
           for
           her
           seat
           ,
           others
           believe
           she
           circulates
           in
           the
           Blood
           ,
           and
           others
           assign
           her
           the
           Heart
           as
           her
           particular
           Chair
           of
           State.
           
           And
           though
           ,
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           most
           Piercing
           Philosophers
           of
           late
           have
           confined
           her
           to
           the
           Brain
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           agreed
           
             in
             what
             part
          
           of
           it
           her
           Residence
           is
           .
           Many
           other
           Instances
           (
           indeed
           almost
           as
           many
           as
           there
           are
           Phaenom●na
           in
           the
           world
           )
           of
           the
           Uncertainty
           of
           Natural
           Speculations
           might
           be
           produced
           .
           A
           great
           part
           of
           that
           which
           passes
           for
           Knowledge
           is
           ingenious
           Guessing
           and
           Surmise
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Scruples
           and
           Difficulties
           which
           attend
           all
           these
           things
           which
           I
           have
           mention'd
           ,
           the
           Things
           themselves
           are
           readily
           own'd
           and
           assented
           to
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           these
           several
           Particulars
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           named
           ,
           are
           clear
           demonstrations
           of
           these
           two
           things
           ;
           First
           ,
           That
           Propositions
           may
           be
           True
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           give
           our
           Assent
           to
           them
           ,
           though
           the
           matter
           of
           them
           surpasses
           our
           Reason
           ,
           yea
           ,
           tho'
           it
           is
           not
           only
           hard
           but
           impossible
           to
           explain
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Manner
           of
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           foresaid
           Examples
           plainly
           shew
           ,
           that
           some
           things
           even
           in
           Nature
           may
           be
           
             above
             Reason
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           
             ●ontrary
             to
             it
          
           ,
           for
           if
           they
           were
           the
           latter
           ,
           no
           man
           would
           yield
           assent
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           wholly
           reject
           them
           as
           inconsistent
           and
           impossible
           .
           But
           even
           the
           very
           persons
           with
           whom
           our
           business
           is
           at
           present
           ,
           profess
           their
           ready
           assent
           to
           the
           truth
           and
           reality
           of
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           though
           they
           know
           not
           how
           to
           
           explain
           them
           ,
           and
           solve
           the
           right
           manner
           of
           them
           .
           Hence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           disbelieve
           a
           thing
           meerly
           because
           it
           surmounts
           our
           Reason
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           not
           to
           infer
           from
           a
           thing
           's
           being
           
             above
             Reason
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             contrary
             to
             it
          
           ,
           for
           after
           this
           rate
           we
           must
           discard
           all
           Natural
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           believe
           nothing
           of
           the
           most
           ordinary
           Occurrences
           in
           Nature
           .
           And
           what
           hinders
           now
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           make
           the
           like
           Deductions
           with
           reference
           to
           those
           
             Higher
             matters
          
           ,
           which
           I
           before
           mention'd
           ?
           May
           we
           not
           on
           much
           better
           grounds
           make
           these
           two
           Inferences
           ,
           viz.
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           disbelieve
           those
           things
           because
           they
           exceed
           our
           Reason
           ;
           and
           that
           though
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           yet
           it
           follows
           not
           thence
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           repugnant
           to
           Reason
           ?
           Such
           Inferences
           as
           these
           are
           very
           good
           and
           valid
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           difficult
           and
           recondite
           nature
           of
           these
           Spiritual
           and
           Divine
           matters
           ,
           which
           far
           outdoeth
           that
           of
           Bodily
           and
           Sensible
           things
           .
           And
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           this
           is
           the
           way
           of
           Reasoning
           ,
           which
           one
           of
           the
           Ancientest
           and
           Learnedest
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Writers
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           made
           use
           of
           against
           the
           Hereticks
           and
           Seducers
           of
           his
           and
           the
           immediately
           foregoing
           times
           .
           *
           He
           argues
           from
           the
           Obscurity
           in
           matters
           of
           Sense
           to
           those
           that
           
           are
           Spiritual
           and
           of
           a
           Sublime
           Nature
           .
        
         
           Thus
           then
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           that
           Great
           Man
           ,
           we
           may
           solidly
           argue
           ,
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           foregoing
           disquisitions
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           If
           in
           things
           of
           an
           inferior
           nature
           there
           be
           such
           Obscurities
           and
           Difficulties
           (
           which
           yet
           are
           no
           impediments
           to
           our
           Assent
           )
           how
           much
           more
           then
           in
           Higher
           things
           may
           we
           expect
           there
           should
           be
           Great
           Difficulties
           ,
           and
           amazing
           Obscurities
           ?
           If
           Natural
           Knowledge
           be
           so
           Cloudy
           ,
           is
           there
           not
           reason
           to
           believe
           the
           Divine
           and
           Heavenly
           to
           be
           much
           more
           so
           ?
           If
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           find
           out
           the
           True
           System
           of
           the
           Material
           World
           ,
           how
           can
           we
           apprehend
           the
           unspeakable
           nature
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           one
           ?
           If
           there
           be
           Mysteries
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           surely
           there
           are
           Greater
           ones
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           If
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Groveling
           Plant
           confounds
           us
           ,
           how
           shall
           we
           be
           able
           to
           solve
           all
           the
           difficult
           Problems
           in
           Christianity
           ?
           If
           a
           man
           can't
           attain
           all
           his
           life
           time
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           a
           single
           Mineral
           ,
           is
           it
           probable
           that
           he
           can
           in
           a
           much
           less
           time
           know
           fully
           the
           Secrets
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ?
           If
           he
           can't
           give
           an
           account
           of
           a
           sorry
           Insect
           ,
           how
           shall
           he
           be
           able
           to
           unravel
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           our
           Faith
           ?
           If
           we
           can't
           tell
           with
           all
           our
           reason
           and
           argumentation
           how
           the
           Soul
           is
           united
           to
           ,
           and
           acts
           upon
           the
           Body
           ,
           how
           is
           i●
           possible
           to
           tell
           
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God's
           being
           joyn'd
           to
           the
           Humane
           nature
           ?
           or
           how
           could
           it
           be
           expected
           we
           should
           give
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Three
           Persons
           in
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           or
           of
           other
           the
           like
           surprizing
           doctrines
           in
           our
           Religion
           ?
           If
           we
           have
           so
           mean
           a
           discovery
           of
           what
           is
           within
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           near
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Best
           part
           of
           us
           ,
           yea
           ,
           is
           Our selves
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           we
           can't
           arrive
           to
           a
           full
           knowledge
           of
           the
           things
           that
           are
           without
           us
           ,
           and
           are
           remote
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           not
           of
           the
           same
           Limited
           nature
           with
           Our selves
           ,
           but
           are
           Boundless
           and
           Infinite
           .
           If
           it
           was
           the
           Opinion
           of
           a
           Great
           Philosophick
           Wit
           ,
           that
           the
           Material
           World
           is
           
             indefinitely
             extended
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Compass
           of
           the
           Universe
           is
           beyond
           all
           that
           we
           can
           imagine
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           frame
           a
           conception
           of
           the
           limits
           and
           bounds
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           may
           we
           not
           with
           more
           reason
           hold
           the
           Intellectual
           World
           to
           be
           a
           boundless
           Expanse
           ,
           such
           as
           we
           cannot
           possibly
           reach
           to
           the
           Extremity
           of
           ,
           an
           endless
           ,
           unlimited
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           infinite
           System
           ?
           Especially
           if
           we
           speak
           of
           the
           Divine
           and
           Supernatural
           things
           belonging
           to
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           own
           this
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           confess
           ,
           that
           what
           we
           know
           of
           them
           is
           the
           least
           part
           of
           what
           is
           kept
           from
           our
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           cannot
           possibly
           with
           the
           greatest
           art
           and
           wit
           attain
           to
           a
           greater
           insight
           .
           For
           if
           there
           be
           Apocrypha
           
           in
           Nature
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           shew'd
           )
           it
           is
           not
           strange
           that
           there
           are
           Mysteries
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           (
           whatever
           some
           pretend
           )
           to
           solve
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           Profound
           and
           Immense
           nature
           .
           These
           will
           not
           admit
           of
           an
           accurate
           Inquisition
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           our
           knowledge
           concerning
           them
           is
           defective
           ,
           and
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           .
           We
           are
           presently
           beyond
           our
           depth
           ,
           we
           are
           soon
           plung'd
           when
           we
           venture
           into
           this
           Fathomless
           Ocean
           .
           The
           Reason
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           Mind
           of
           man
           can
           have
           no
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           what
           is
           of
           so
           Transcendent
           a
           nature
           :
           especially
           it
           can't
           attain
           to
           a
           compleat
           notion
           and
           perception
           of
           what
           is
           Infinite
           .
        
         
           This
           alone
           were
           sufficient
           to
           decide
           the
           Dispute
           between
           the
           Anti-Trinitarians
           and
           us
           .
           If
           they
           would
           put
           the
           whole
           Controversie
           upon
           this
           issue
           ,
           it
           would
           soon
           have
           a
           period
           .
           I
           wish
           they
           would
           well
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           shew
           themselves
           (
           what
           they
           so
           vaunt
           themselves
           to
           be
           )
           Masters
           of
           True
           Reason
           .
           For
           then
           they
           would
           see
           how
           unreasonable
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           their
           thoughts
           and
           expressions
           concerning
           the
           
             Infinite
             God
          
           should
           be
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           Finite
           beings
           .
           They
           would
           see
           how
           absurd
           it
           is
           to
           undertake
           to
           measure
           the
           Creator
           by
           the
           Creature
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           the
           Properties
           of
           Natural
           things
           to
           what
           is
           Supernatural
           ,
           as
           they
           deal
           in
           the
           doctrine
           about
           the
           Holy
           
           Trinity
           .
           They
           would
           find
           that
           what
           is
           true
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           is
           not
           necessarily
           so
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           ●rgue
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           finite
           and
           created
           being
           to
           that
           of
           God.
           They
           would
           be
           convinced
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Scripture
          
           (
           to
           use
           the
           words
           of
           a
           *
           Man
           of
           free
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           very
           Philosophical
           and
           Rational
           Genius
           ,
           who
           professes
           that
           the
           Scripture
           )
           
             declares
             nothing
             concerning
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             ,
             that
             is
             impossible
             ,
             contradictious
             ,
             or
             more
             unintelligible
             than
             things
             that
             men
             ordinarily
             assent
             to
             ,
             who
             are
             free
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             admit
             nothing
             upon
             force
             or
             superstition
             ,
             but
             upon
             Reason
             .
          
           They
           would
           not
           pretend
           to
           such
           a
           penetration
           of
           mind
           as
           to
           dive
           into
           the
           exact
           nature
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           sensible
           of
           the
           unmeasurable
           disproportion
           between
           their
           weak
           capacities
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           Infinite
           and
           Immense
           .
           In
           sum
           ,
           they
           would
           confess
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           right
           conceptions
           concerning
           the
           nature
           of
           those
           Sublime
           Verities
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           been
           speaking
           of
           ,
           whilst
           they
           contend
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           Mysterious
           and
           Hidden
           in
           them
           :
           nay
           ,
           they
           would
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           very
           wrong
           and
           perverse
           notions
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           
           no
           ways
           agreeable
           to
           their
           nature
           .
           And
           now
           to
           shut
           up
           this
           Head
           of
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           Truth
           and
           Reality
           of
           Things
           are
           firm
           and
           unshaken
           ,
           and
           we
           can't
           think
           to
           dissettle
           them
           ,
           but
           our
           business
           is
           to
           adjust
           our
           notions
           to
           the
           Things
           ..
           He
           that
           finds
           fault
           with
           them
           for
           their
           Obscurity
           and
           Difficulty
           cavils
           at
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Things
           themselves
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           irrational
           act
           imaginable
           ,
           for
           the
           Nature
           of
           Beings
           is
           stable
           and
           settled
           ,
           and
           we
           cannot
           alter
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           require
           that
           it
           should
           be
           altered
           ,
           is
           absurd
           and
           ridiculous
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           argue
           not
           only
           from
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           
             present
             state
          
           we
           are
           in
           ,
           which
           is
           capable
           of
           no
           other
           than
           an
           Imperfect
           knowledge
           of
           these
           Divine
           Secrets
           .
           This
           Accounr
           of
           the
           matter
           is
           suggested
           to
           us
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           for
           he
           makes
           a
           plain
           distinction
           between
           
             knowing
             now
             in
             part
          
           ,
           and
           
             seeing
             then
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           hereafter
           )
           
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             and
             knowing
             even
             as
             we
             are
             known
             ,
          
           1
           Cor
           ,
           13.
           12.
           
           One
           he
           compares
           to
           the
           state
           of
           a
           Child
           ,
           who
           is
           of
           weak
           understanding
           and
           capacity
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           that
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           is
           of
           ripe
           judgment
           and
           apprehension
           .
           The
           former
           is
           our
           allotment
           in
           this
           world
           :
           Evangelical
           and
           Divine
           Truths
           (
           for
           of
           these
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           in
           that
           place
           )
           are
           known
           by
           us
           here
           only
           
             in
             part
          
           :
           and
           no
           otherwise
           
           shall
           they
           ,
           or
           can
           they
           be
           known
           as
           long
           as
           we
           inhabit
           in
           these
           dark
           Vehicles
           of
           Earth
           .
           I
           speak
           not
           this
           to
           disparage
           the
           
             Christian
             Knowledge
          
           ,
           for
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           many
           Plain
           aud
           Clear
           Propositions
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           the
           matter
           and
           manner
           of
           the
           things
           contain'd
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           furnish
           us
           with
           :
           and
           all
           the
           Practical
           Truths
           of
           Christianity
           are
           easie
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           and
           are
           represented
           to
           us
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           in
           a
           very
           intelligible
           manner
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           those
           very
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           been
           speaking
           of
           ,
           all
           True
           Christians
           have
           such
           a
           measure
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           makes
           them
           sufficiently
           capable
           of
           understanding
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           discharging
           their
           Duty
           ,
           of
           knowing
           so
           much
           as
           concerns
           them
           to
           know
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           is
           requisite
           to
           Salvation
           .
           But
           that
           which
           I
           assert
           ,
           and
           am
           proving
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           these
           last
           sort
           of
           Truths
           are
           mix'd
           in
           us
           ,
           whilst
           we
           take
           up
           our
           residence
           on
           this
           earthly
           stage
           ,
           with
           much
           Ignorance
           and
           Darkness
           .
           We
           comprehend
           not
           the
           full
           meaning
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           not
           suitable
           to
           our
           present
           condition
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           now
           placed
           in
           .
           Thence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           some
           Secrets
           mention'd
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           our
           understandings
           tremble
           at
           ,
           and
           are
           afraid
           to
           approach
           unto
           .
           Be
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           never
           so
           Ambitious
           ,
           and
           
           greedy
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           it
           cannot
           grasp
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           too
           Big
           :
           it
           cannot
           reach
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           too
           High
           :
           it
           cannot
           fathom
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           too
           deep
           :
           it
           cannot
           discern
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           too
           Remote
           :
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           they
           surpass
           humane
           abilities
           at
           their
           highest
           pitch
           in
           this
           state
           of
           Mortality
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           shall
           be
           otherwise
           afterwards
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           informs
           us
           ,
           
             When
             that
             which
             is
             perfect
             is
             come
          
           (
           when
           we
           shall
           be
           translated
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           a
           state
           of
           Perfection
           )
           
             then
             that
             which
             is
             in
             part
             shall
             be
             done
             away
             ,
          
           v.
           10.
           
           Then
           we
           shall
           no
           longer
           be
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           then
           the
           imperfection
           of
           our
           understanding
           shall
           cease
           ,
           because
           our
           natures
           shall
           be
           exalted
           .
           Then
           those
           Amazing
           Truths
           ,
           which
           pose
           us
           now
           ,
           shall
           be
           fully
           resolved
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           so
           far
           as
           is
           fit
           for
           us
           ,
           for
           even
           in
           Heaven
           our
           Nature
           will
           still
           be
           but
           Finite
           ,
           and
           therefore
           our
           knowledge
           will
           be
           so
           too
           .
           But
           by
           the
           change
           of
           our
           vile
           bodies
           for
           heavenly
           ones
           (
           though
           still
           they
           are
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           otherwise
           qualified
           )
           which
           will
           no
           ways
           impede
           ,
           but
           promote
           the
           operations
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           by
           being
           taken
           into
           the
           more
           Immediate
           Presence
           of
           the
           Holy
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           stated
           in
           the
           Frui●ion
           of
           perfect
           Glory
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           our
           minds
           exalted
           ,
           and
           our
           understandings
           widened
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           exactly
           and
           fully
           know
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           
           to
           be
           known
           by
           us
           .
           Though
           the
           intrinsick
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           know
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           same
           that
           it
           is
           now
           (
           for
           there
           can
           be
           no
           alteration
           as
           to
           that
           )
           yet
           our
           faculties
           shall
           not
           be
           the
           same
           as
           to
           the
           degree
           of
           their
           capacity
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           perception
           .
           When
           this
           gross
           Veil
           of
           flesh
           shall
           be
           drawn
           aside
           ,
           when
           the
           Soul
           is
           rid
           of
           this
           Terrestrial
           Clog
           ,
           and
           is
           stript
           of
           these
           Deficient
           Organs
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           a
           more
           clear
           and
           refined
           apprehension
           of
           all
           Truths
           ;
           and
           approaching
           nearer
           to
           the
           Great
           Objects
           themselves
           ,
           we
           shall
           attain
           to
           a
           more
           distinct
           view
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           fuller
           insight
           into
           them
           ,
           than
           now
           at
           this
           distance
           from
           them
           we
           are
           capable
           of
           .
           In
           that
           Separate
           state
           we
           shall
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           an
           intimate
           Communion
           with
           the
           Supreme
           Being
           ,
           and
           a
           close
           Conjunction
           of
           the
           Soul
           with
           him
           ,
           be
           able
           to
           comprehend
           all
           the
           Hard
           Points
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           unravel
           all
           Difficulties
           ,
           to
           untie
           all
           Knots
           ,
           to
           assoil
           all
           Controversies
           .
           Then
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           furnish'd
           with
           this
           ability
           .
           Wherefore
           those
           men
           make
           not
           a
           due
           distinction
           between
           this
           life
           and
           that
           to
           come
           ,
           who
           talk
           against
           Mysteries
           in
           our
           Religion
           :
           they
           are
           forgetful
           of
           the
           Present
           Scene
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           the
           Dispensation
           they
           are
           under
           :
           they
           discourse
           as
           if
           they
           thought
           themselves
           advanced
           to
           the
           Coelestial
           Regions
           already
           .
           But
           this
           very
           thing
           shews
           
           their
           mistake
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           on
           this
           side
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           for
           they
           betray
           the
           weakness
           and
           uncertainty
           of
           their
           Knowledge
           .
           These
           persons
           indiscreetly
           antedate
           the
           Last
           day
           ,
           anticipate
           the
           Future
           World
           ,
           and
           confront
           the
           revealed
           Purpose
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           not
           design'd
           by
           the
           Supreme
           Being
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           here
           below
           have
           a
           full
           insight
           into
           those
           Divine
           Recesses
           :
           this
           is
           reserved
           for
           another
           State.
           
        
         
           Thus
           much
           of
           the
           Reasons
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           we
           can
           apprehend
           ,
           why
           Christianity
           is
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           why
           some
           of
           the
           most
           weighty
           and
           momentous
           doctrines
           of
           it
           are
           in
           some
           part
           hid
           from
           all
           mens
           understandings
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           have
           said
           administers
           to
           us
           this
           double
           Reflection
           ,
           1.
           
           From
           the
           premises
           we
           may
           discover
           the
           vanity
           and
           falsity
           of
           the
           Socinian
           Notion
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           no
           Mysteries
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           2.
           
           We
           may
           gather
           what
           is
           our
           Proper
           Duty
           and
           Concern
           in
           the
           Case
           before
           us
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           discovers
           and
           detects
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           baffles
           the
           false
           apprehension
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           cry
           down
           all
           Mysteries
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           all
           is
           levell'd
           to
           the
           meanest
           capacities
           .
           Notwithstanding
           those
           Remarkable
           Attestations
           to
           the
           Contrary
           Truth
           from
           the
           plain
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           yet
           they
           perversly
           oppose
           and
           deny
           it
           ,
           and
           
           magnifie
           Reason
           as
           the
           only
           Measure
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           (
           whatever
           their
           *
           late
           Pretences
           are
           )
           and
           nothing
           will
           serve
           them
           in
           Religion
           but
           Logick
           and
           downright
           Demonstration
           .
           I
           have
           observ'd
           it
           in
           the
           Modern
           Writings
           of
           this
           sort
           of
           men
           (
           and
           of
           one
           also
           that
           is
           a
           late
           Friend
           of
           theirs
           )
           that
           they
           seldom
           or
           never
           finish
           a
           Discourse
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           about
           Religion
           ,
           without
           bringing
           in
           of
           Geometrical
           terms
           ,
           especially
           Angles
           and
           Triangles
           .
           These
           Gentlemen
           under
           a
           pretext
           of
           Mathematicks
           would
           subvert
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           demonstrate
           us
           out
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           Triangle
           baffle
           the
           Trinity
           .
           This
           is
           the
           grand
           Source
           of
           their
           present
           Delusion
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           disturbance
           which
           they
           make
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           viz.
           their
           labouring
           to
           exclude
           all
           Mysteries
           from
           Christianity
           .
           It
           arises
           wholly
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           give
           credit
           to
           any
           thing
           in
           Religion
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           entirely
           Clear
           and
           Evident
           ,
           and
           commensurate
           to
           exact
           Reason
           .
           This
           is
           perfectly
           according
           to
           that
           Description
           ,
           which
           one
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           gives
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           
           
             Natural
             man
          
           ,
           *
           
             He
             is
             one
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             attributes
             all
             to
             the
             Reasonings
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             thinks
             not
             that
             he
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             help
             from
             Above
             ;
             neither
             will
             be
             receive
             any
             thing
             by
             Faith
             ,
             but
             counts
             all
             foolishness
             which
             cannot
             be
             made
             out
             by
             Demonstration
             .
          
           And
           an
           Ancient
           Critick
           defines
           him
           thus
           ,
           †
           
             He
             is
             one
             who
             turns
             all
             over
             to
             Humane
             Reason
             ,
             and
             admits
             not
             of
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           Supernatural
           in
           Religion
           .
           This
           is
           the
           brief
           ,
           but
           full
           Character
           of
           a
           
             Disciple
             of
             Socinus
          
           ,
           (
           so
           far
           as
           we
           are
           concern'd
           in
           him
           upon
           the
           present
           occasion
           )
           but
           certainly
           it
           ill
           becomes
           a
           Christian
           man
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           proved
           already
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           spirit
           and
           genius
           are
           against
           the
           plain
           determination
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           against
           the
           very
           nature
           of
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           and
           unsuitable
           to
           the
           present
           state
           we
           are
           in
           .
           Such
           a
           one
           forgets
           to
           distinguish
           between
           Philosophy
           and
           Christianity
           .
           The
           Professors
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           act
           not
           amiss
           in
           squaring
           all
           their
           opinions
           and
           sentiments
           
           by
           Strict
           Reason
           :
           but
           the
           Adherers
           to
           the
           latter
           ,
           who
           are
           eminently
           stiled
           Believers
           ,
           must
           yield
           their
           assent
           to
           things
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           by
           Reason
           comprehend
           .
           Otherwise
           they
           confound
           the
           natures
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           the
           Distinction
           between
           Reason
           and
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           much
           more
           absurd
           and
           unaccountable
           than
           what
           Scenkius
           in
           his
           
             Medical
             Observations
          
           fancies
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           a
           man
           to
           receive
           the
           
             Visible
             Species
          
           through
           his
           Nostrils
           ,
           or
           in
           plainer
           terms
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           See
           with
           his
           Nose
           ;
           for
           here
           is
           only
           a
           substituting
           of
           one
           
             Bodily
             Sense
          
           for
           another
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           other
           case
           there
           is
           a
           mistaking
           of
           one
           
             Mental
             Operation
          
           for
           another
           ,
           
             viz.
             Reason
          
           for
           Faith.
           This
           is
           the
           Absurdity
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Racovian
           way
           ,
           and
           we
           ought
           carefully
           to
           avoid
           it
           .
           We
           are
           to
           believe
           Christianity
           to
           be
           a
           
             Reasonable
             Service
          
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           deservedly
           stiles
           it
           :
           )
           but
           it
           may
           be
           truly
           said
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           Christianity
           
             more
             reasonable
             than
             it
             is
          
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           make
           it
           submit
           wholly
           to
           Humane
           and
           Natural
           Reason
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           exploding
           all
           Mysteries
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Seeing
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           is
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           and
           design'd
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           we
           are
           concern'd
           to
           Behave
           our selves
           accordingly
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           so
           bold
           and
           rash
           ,
           as
           to
           demand
           a
           Positive
           and
           Punctual
           Account
           of
           things
           of
           this
           high
           
           and
           abstruse
           nature
           .
           *
           
             It
             is
             required
             in
             a
             Good
             Grammarian
             ,
          
           said
           One
           who
           was
           as
           skilful
           in
           that
           Art
           as
           any
           man
           ,
           
             that
             he
             be
             ignorant
             of
             some
             things
             .
          
           The
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           a
           Good
           Divine
           ;
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           some
           Mysteries
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           search
           too
           earnestly
           into
           them
           is
           a
           good
           qualification
           in
           one
           of
           that
           Profession
           ,
           and
           indeed
           in
           all
           persons
           that
           study
           Christianity
           .
           This
           is
           a
           Learned
           kind
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           not
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           not
           necessary
           we
           should
           have
           a
           clear
           understanding
           of
           Theological
           Secrets
           ,
           because
           the
           Holy
           Writ
           is
           silent
           about
           them
           :
           but
           yet
           we
           ought
           to
           hold
           and
           believe
           the
           things
           themselves
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           Infallible
           Word
           asserts
           them
           .
           Those
           that
           go
           any
           further
           ,
           shew
           indeed
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           very
           Prying
           and
           Inquisitive
           ,
           but
           let
           them
           beware
           of
           
             handling
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             deceitfully
             ,
          
           and
           making
           Truth
           uphold
           Falshood
           .
           As
           that
           Egyptian
           (
           in
           †
           Plutarch
           )
           answer'd
           the
           men
           ,
           who
           ask'd
           him
           ,
           
             What
             it
             was
             that
             he
             carried
             so
             close
             Covered
             ?
             Therefore
             it
             is
             cover'd
             ,
          
           said
           he
           ,
           
             that
             you
             should
             not
             know
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             therefore
             your
             asking
             was
             in
             vain
             :
          
           So
           it
           is
           here
           ,
           these
           Divine
           things
           are
           purposely
           hid
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           wrapt
           up
           in
           Obscurity
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           with
           too
           eager
           a
           Curiosity
           
           search
           into
           them
           ,
           and
           busie
           our
           heads
           about
           them
           .
           Let
           every
           one
           of
           us
           think
           that
           spoken
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           the
           Good
           Christian
           said
           to
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           *
           
             Ask
             not
             ,
             How
          
           ?
           Be
           not
           inquisitive
           concerning
           the
           Manner
           of
           Sacred
           and
           Heavenly
           things
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           hid
           from
           us
           .
           A
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           †
           Writer
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             in
             Christ's
             Person
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             was
             so
             joyn'd
             by
             an
             ineffable
             kind
             of
             Tye
             with
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Hypostasis
             contains
             in
             it
             two
             distinct
             Natures
             :
             but
             how
             that
             Union
             is
             made
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             know
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             fit
             to
             search
             :
             only
             let
             us
             believe
             and
             hold
             what
             is
             written
             .
          
           And
           the
           same
           Excellent
           Person
           in
           another
           ‖
           place
           (
           and
           indeed
           in
           several
           places
           of
           his
           Writings
           )
           exceedingly
           blames
           the
           rashness
           and
           curiosity
           of
           those
           that
           prie
           into
           Divine
           Mysteries
           ,
           and
           dispute
           and
           wrangle
           ,
           and
           raise
           vain
           questions
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           ask
           why
           and
           how
           such
           things
           are
           .
           It
           was
           excellently
           said
           by
           another
           Brave
           Man
           ,
           of
           a
           true
           primitive
           temper
           ,
           *
           
             This
             question
             ,
             How
             ?
             can
             have
             no
             place
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             only
             Will
             
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             greatly
             admired
             of
             all
             .
          
           And
           with
           these
           Ancient
           Writers
           agrees
           the
           Great
           Modern
           Reformer
           ,
           *
           
             This
             word
             [
             Why
          
           ]
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             hath
             misled
             and
             destroy'd
             many
             souls
             :
             it
             is
             too
             high
             for
             us
             to
             search
             into
             .
          
        
         
           When
           we
           come
           to
           insist
           too
           busily
           on
           these
           demands
           ,
           Why
           or
           How
           God
           saith
           or
           doth
           this
           or
           that
           ?
           we
           shew
           that
           we
           are
           loth
           to
           submit
           our
           Reason
           to
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           assent
           to
           God's
           Word
           ,
           though
           we
           cannot
           clearly
           conceive
           it
           .
           Which
           argues
           a
           very
           Unchristian
           temper
           ,
           for
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           propounded
           many
           things
           to
           us
           which
           are
           Mystical
           ,
           which
           neither
           our
           thoughts
           can
           fully
           apprehend
           ,
           nor
           our
           words
           express
           .
           But
           this
           should
           not
           hinder
           us
           from
           believing
           and
           embracing
           them
           ,
           for
           though
           they
           are
           Mysterious
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           plain
           and
           manifest
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           asserted
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Writings
           .
           It
           was
           prudently
           and
           Christianly
           advised
           and
           determin'd
           by
           St.
           Augustine
           ,
           in
           such
           Points
           as
           these
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           been
           of
           speaking
           ,
           and
           especially
           the
           Trinity
           (
           which
           that
           Pious
           Father
           particularly
           mentions
           )
           ‖
           
             Let
             us
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             by
             that
             previous
             Faith
             ,
             which
             helps
             the
             eye-sight
             of
             the
             
             mind
             ,
             clearly
             imbrace
             what
             we
             understand
             ,
             and
             firmly
             believe
             what
             we
             understand
             not
             .
          
           The
           Reason
           of
           which
           Advice
           and
           Resolution
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           some
           things
           that
           are
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           our
           Understandings
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           Belief
           .
           Which
           is
           founded
           on
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           object
           of
           Faith
           is
           of
           a
           much
           larger
           Extent
           than
           that
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           give
           assent
           to
           some
           Propositions
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           explain
           and
           clear
           up
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Reason
           .
        
         
           And
           besides
           ,
           every
           Thinking
           Man
           ought
           to
           revolve
           this
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           that
           Faith
           is
           of
           an
           higher
           nature
           than
           Reason
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           was
           designed
           to
           bear
           Sway
           over
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           controul
           it
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           it
           is
           to
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           these
           Three
           Faculties
           or
           Operations
           in
           Men
           ,
           Sense
           ,
           and
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Faith
           ,
           and
           they
           gradually
           rise
           one
           higher
           than
           the
           other
           .
           Sense
           is
           common
           to
           us
           with
           Brutes
           ,
           and
           takes
           notice
           only
           of
           Corporeal
           and
           External
           Objects
           ,
           but
           Reason
           is
           proper
           to
           us
           as
           we
           are
           Men
           ,
           and
           is
           bestow'd
           upon
           us
           to
           correct
           the
           mistakes
           of
           Sense
           ;
           thus
           by
           Sense
           we
           can't
           perceive
           the
           Motion
           of
           the
           Sun
           and
           Stars
           ,
           they
           so
           couzen
           our
           sight
           that
           we
           can't
           apprehend
           when
           they
           move
           ,
           yea
           ,
           they
           seem
           to
           stand
           immoveable
           :
           wherefore
           we
           must
           consult
           with
           something
           else
           than
           Sense
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Reason
           ,
           which
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           either
           those
           
           Heavenly
           Bodies
           ,
           or
           the
           Ground
           we
           stand
           upon
           move
           very
           swiftly
           :
           our
           Reason
           ,
           not
           our
           Eyes
           ,
           must
           give
           us
           an
           account
           of
           this
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           Reason
           controuls
           Sense
           ,
           and
           consequently
           is
           a
           higher
           and
           superior
           faculty
           .
           But
           then
           comes
           Faith
           ,
           and
           claims
           a
           Superiority
           over
           them
           both
           ;
           for
           as
           Reason
           was
           given
           by
           God
           to
           correct
           Sense
           ,
           so
           this
           Function
           was
           added
           to
           give
           a
           check
           to
           Reason
           ,
           as
           being
           Higher
           and
           Nobler
           than
           that
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Order
           of
           these
           Operations
           in
           Man
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           by
           Divine
           appointment
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           man
           of
           sober
           thoughts
           can
           find
           fault
           with
           it
           .
           If
           we
           are
           free
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           Reason
           is
           a
           Curb
           to
           Sense
           (
           and
           we
           cannot
           deny
           it
           )
           then
           we
           should
           be
           as
           forward
           to
           own
           ,
           that
           Faith
           is
           the
           same
           to
           Reason
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           one
           to
           check
           and
           bridle
           the
           other
           ,
           when
           Sacred
           and
           Supernatural
           things
           are
           under
           our
           consideration
           .
           Here
           then
           ,
           as
           is
           fitting
           ,
           let
           us
           strenuously
           exert
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           not
           judge
           of
           the
           Divine
           Being
           and
           the
           Truths
           revealed
           by
           him
           according
           to
           humane
           measures
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           we
           find
           and
           perceive
           in
           one
           another
           ,
           still
           remembring
           that
           they
           are
           Mysteries
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Contrary
           Sentiment
           ,
           there
           are
           these
           three
           Great
           things
           that
           disparage
           it
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           argues
           Pride
           and
           
             Arrogant
             Stiffness
          
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           an
           undeniable
           proof
           of
           gross
           Prejudice
           and
           Partiality
           .
           3.
           
           It
           unavoidably
           introduces
           
             Indifferency
             
             in
             Religion
          
           .
           I
           will
           distinctly
           insist
           upon
           this
           Triple
           Charge
           ,
           and
           then
           leave
           the
           Judicious
           to
           judge
           of
           my
           performance
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           great
           argument
           of
           a
           Proud
           and
           
             Haughty
             Spirit
          
           .
           For
           it
           must
           needs
           proceed
           from
           this
           Principle
           ,
           that
           the
           men
           of
           that
           perswasion
           will
           by
           no
           means
           acknowledge
           their
           Short-sightedness
           ,
           and
           the
           Shallowness
           of
           their
           Intellectuals
           .
           They
           cannot
           brook
           such
           Condescention
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           scorn
           to
           own
           any
           Mysteries
           .
           If
           any
           Difficult
           Truths
           are
           propounded
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           have
           learnt
           of
           a
           Great
           Conqueror
           to
           cut
           the
           knot
           ,
           instead
           of
           untying
           it
           :
           they
           violently
           null
           the
           proposition
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           it
           no
           Mystery
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           they
           do
           in
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           For
           they
           pretend
           to
           manage
           all
           by
           meer
           force
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           reject
           all
           propositions
           and
           doctrines
           which
           they
           think
           come
           not
           up
           to
           this
           heighth
           .
           They
           take
           it
           very
           ill
           ,
           if
           you
           allow
           them
           not
           a
           Catholick
           and
           Unbounded
           Knowledge
           of
           every
           thing
           ,
           whether
           finite
           or
           infinite
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           particular
           Manner
           and
           minutest
           Circumstances
           that
           appertain
           to
           them
           .
           They
           disdain
           that
           there
           should
           be
           any
           thing
           in
           nature
           which
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           comprehend
           ,
           they
           deem
           it
           an
           unsufferable
           disgrace
           to
           their
           understandings
           ,
           that
           any
           thing
           should
           be
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           
           there
           should
           be
           any
           Point
           of
           Speculation
           so
           deep
           and
           abstruse
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           penetrate
           to
           the
           very
           bottom
           of
           it
           :
           they
           scorn
           to
           have
           it
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           any
           Mysteries
           and
           Darknesses
           in
           Religion
           ,
           when
           their
           minds
           are
           so
           bright
           ,
           and
           their
           intellects
           are
           so
           shining
           .
           What
           is
           this
           but
           Pride
           ?
           What
           is
           this
           but
           being
           over-conceited
           of
           their
           natural
           Faculties
           ,
           and
           having
           too
           great
           an
           opinion
           of
           their
           own
           Rational
           Capacities
           ?
           what
           is
           this
           but
           an
           immodest
           and
           extravagant
           magnifying
           of
           these
           Powers
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           but
           a
           kind
           of
           aspiring
           to
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           attributing
           to
           themselves
           an
           Infinite
           and
           Immense
           nature
           ,
           an
           extraordinary
           and
           more
           than
           humane
           Wisdom
           ?
           Zophar
           gives
           us
           the
           true
           Character
           and
           Pedigree
           of
           this
           sort
           of
           persons
           ,
           Iob
           11.
           12.
           
           
             Vain
             man
             would
             be
             wise
          
           (
           this
           Empty
           Hollow
           Creature
           would
           fain
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           full
           of
           Knowledge
           )
           
             though
             he
             be
             born
             like
             a
             wild
             asses
             colt
             ,
          
           though
           he
           be
           by
           nature
           ignorant
           and
           rude
           :
           he
           hath
           such
           an
           opinion
           and
           esteem
           of
           his
           Parts
           and
           Acquirements
           ,
           he
           is
           of
           such
           Arrogancy
           and
           Elation
           of
           Mind
           ,
           that
           he
           thinks
           it
           below
           him
           to
           acknowledge
           any
           Abstrusities
           in
           Religion
           .
           He
           takes
           part
           with
           the
           Conceited
           Sect
           of
           the
           Stoicks
           ,
           among
           whom
           it
           was
           a
           Maxim
           ,
           *
           That
           it
           became
           not
           a
           Wise
           man
           
           to
           wonder
           at
           any
           of
           those
           things
           which
           to
           others
           seem
           to
           be
           Paradoxes
           .
           Nay
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           much
           of
           this
           Vaunting
           humour
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           any
           thing
           Wonderful
           and
           Amazing
           ,
           even
           in
           Religion
           it self
           .
           St.
           Paul
           stiles
           Christianity
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           but
           he
           being
           intoxicated
           with
           Pride
           and
           Self-conceit
           directly
           contradicts
           him
           ,
           and
           saith
           it
           is
           
             not
             mysterious
          
           .
        
         
           But
           those
           who
           attend
           to
           the
           Apostle's
           Advice
           ,
           *
           
             Not
             to
             think
             of
             themselves
             more
             highly
             than
             they
             ought
             to
             think
             ,
             but
             to
             think
             soberly
             ,
          
           have
           other
           thoughts
           and
           apprehensions
           ,
           and
           are
           most
           willing
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           shallowness
           of
           their
           own
           Judgments
           ,
           and
           the
           depth
           of
           Divine
           Truth
           .
           We
           have
           Instances
           on
           Record
           of
           those
           Humble
           Souls
           ,
           who
           ,
           though
           of
           singular
           sagacity
           and
           improvements
           ,
           proclaim'd
           the
           Unsearchableness
           of
           the
           Divine
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Exalted
           Truths
           that
           belong
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Ancient
           Inspired
           Arabian
           expresses
           it
           thus
           ,
           *
           
             Man
             knoweth
             not
             the
             price
             of
             it
             ,
          
           (
           i.
           e.
           as
           I
           apprehend
           ,
           he
           cannot
           come
           up
           fully
           to
           the
           Purchase
           ,
           or
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           the
           Attainment
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           we
           purchase
           things
           by
           
             price
             )
             neither
             is
             it
             found
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             living
             :
             the
             depth
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             me
             ;
             and
             the
             sea
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             me
             .
             Whence
             then
             cometh
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             where
             is
             the
             place
             of
             
             Vnderstanding
             ?
             Seeing
             it
             is
             hid
             from
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             living
             ,
             and
             kept
             close
             from
             the
             fowls
             of
             the
             air
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           those
           that
           are
           most
           quick-sighted
           ,
           for
           Naturalists
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           eyes
           of
           Birds
           generally
           excel
           those
           of
           other
           Animals
           .
           But
           he
           concludes
           ,
           
             God
             understands
             the
             ways
             thereof
             ,
             and
             he
             knoweth
             the
             place
             thereof
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           hath
           reserved
           the
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           these
           Divine
           and
           Supernatural
           things
           to
           Himself
           .
           This
           was
           the
           humble
           sense
           of
           another
           Great
           and
           Wise
           Man
           ,
           the
           Royal
           Psalmist
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           it
           is
           worth
           our
           observing
           ,
           that
           after
           he
           had
           asserted
           and
           maintain'd
           the
           doctrine
           of
           God's
           Omniscience
           and
           
             All-seeing
             Providence
          
           ,
           he
           adds
           ,
           *
           
             Such
             knowledge
             is
             too
             wonderful
             for
             me
             :
             it
             is
             high
             ,
             I
             cannot
             attain
             unto
             it
             :
          
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           apprehend
           the
           infinite
           and
           boundless
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Eternal
           God
           ,
           the
           Sovereign
           Disposer
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           though
           I
           can't
           tell
           how
           he
           sees
           and
           foresees
           all
           things
           whatsoever
           ,
           yet
           I
           heartily
           own
           this
           Universal
           Sight
           and
           Prescience
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           I
           verily
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           a
           certain
           and
           unshaken
           Truth
           .
           It
           is
           Humility
           which
           furnishes
           a
           man
           with
           such
           perswasion
           and
           language
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           this
           which
           causes
           him
           to
           believe
           and
           assert
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           Mysteries
           in
           
           his
           Holy
           Faith
           ,
           which
           far
           transcend
           his
           thoughts
           and
           conceptions
           .
           This
           is
           that
           Wisdom
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           another
           Divine
           and
           Inspired
           Sage
           ,
           *
           
             is
             far
             off
             and
             exceeding
             deep
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           (
           as
           it
           follows
           )
           
             who
             can
             find
             it
             out
          
           ?
        
         
           To
           which
           irrefragable
           Testimonies
           permit
           me
           to
           adjoyn
           that
           of
           an
           Apocryphal
           Writer
           (
           and
           the
           rather
           because
           I
           will
           take
           occasion
           thence
           to
           offer
           a
           Conjecture
           on
           that
           dark
           place
           )
           †
           
             Wisdom
             is
             according
             to
             her
             Name
             ,
             and
             she
             is
             not
             manifest
             unto
             many
             .
          
           What
           is
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           ,
           
             according
             to
             her
             Name
          
           ?
           What
           Title
           hath
           Wisdom
           that
           imports
           any
           such
           matter
           ,
           viz.
           that
           she
           is
           
             not
             manifest
          
           ?
           Some
           Criticks
           think
           it
           refers
           to
           the
           Hebrew
           word
           for
           
             Wisdom
             ,
             Chocmah
          
           ,
           others
           to
           the
           Arabick
           Algnalam
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           propound
           seems
           to
           be
           very
           much
           strain'd
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           reach
           the
           purpose
           .
           And
           how
           can
           it
           seeing
           they
           forget
           that
           this
           Book
           was
           writ
           in
           Greek
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Title
           of
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ?
           We
           must
           therefore
           repair
           to
           the
           Greek
           for
           a
           solution
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           first
           confer
           with
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           where
           we
           meet
           with
           the
           Verb
           Saphah
           or
           Tsaphah
           ,
           which
           signifies
           
             to
             hide
          
           or
           cover
           ,
           and
           thence
           it
           is
           probable
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           derived
           :
           and
           this
           it
           is
           likely
           is
           the
           Name
           that
           is
           here
           meant
           ,
           because
           though
           the
           language
           in
           which
           this
           
           book
           was
           originally
           drawn
           up
           was
           Hebrew
           ,
           (
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           Prologue
           of
           it
           )
           yet
           it
           was
           soon
           translated
           into
           Greek
           ,
           because
           the
           Iews
           at
           that
           time
           spoke
           Greek
           generally
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           Bible
           and
           Service
           in
           Greek
           :
           and
           accordingly
           this
           place
           hath
           reference
           to
           the
           name
           of
           Wisdom
           in
           that
           tongue
           ,
           wherein
           there
           are
           many
           words
           deriv'd
           from
           the
           Hebrew
           :
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           denomination
           of
           Wisdom
           imports
           something
           hid
           and
           mysterious
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
             she
             is
             according
             to
             her
             Name
             .
          
           The
           Iewish
           Doctors
           had
           a
           sense
           of
           this
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           their
           Proverbial
           Saying
           ,
           
             When
             Elias
             comes
             ,
             he
             will
             untie
             all
             knots
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           solve
           all
           Difficult
           and
           Abstruse
           Points
           ;
           of
           which
           there
           are
           not
           a
           few
           in
           Religion
           .
           There
           are
           sundry
           things
           hid
           from
           our
           understandings
           here
           ,
           which
           shall
           not
           be
           clear'd
           till
           the
           last
           day
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           the
           Wisest
           persons
           spoke
           thus
           concerning
           the
           things
           of
           Religion
           (
           which
           is
           the
           
             Wisdom
             of
             God
          
           )
           under
           those
           Dispensations
           of
           old
           ,
           is
           there
           not
           much
           more
           reason
           to
           say
           the
           like
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Wisdom
          
           under
           the
           Oeconomy
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           doctrines
           of
           an
           higher
           nature
           are
           published
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           such
           as
           far
           surpass
           all
           humane
           comprehension
           ?
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           a
           generation
           of
           men
           among
           us
           that
           will
           not
           stoop
           to
           this
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           own
           themselves
           to
           be
           in
           a
           state
           of
           
             Weakness
             ,
             
             Childhood
          
           ,
           and
           Minority
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           though
           the
           Great
           Apostle
           (
           as
           we
           have
           heard
           )
           expresly
           did
           ,
           when
           he
           so
           far
           own'd
           the
           deficiency
           of
           his
           Understanding
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             he
             knew
             in
             part
          
           ,
           and
           
             spake
             ,
             and
             understood
             ,
             and
             thought
             as
             a
             Child
             .
          
           And
           all
           the
           Great
           and
           all
           the
           Wise
           men
           in
           the
           world
           have
           been
           ready
           to
           say
           the
           same
           ,
           yea
           ,
           even
           with
           reference
           to
           matters
           of
           a
           lower
           nature
           .
           The
           Learned
           in
           the
           Law
           confess
           they
           have
           their
           Perplexed
           and
           Knotty
           Cases
           ,
           Statesmen
           their
           Arcana
           ,
           Physicians
           their
           Opprobious
           Maladies
           ,
           Anatomists
           their
           Unknown
           
           Ductus's
           ,
           Astronomers
           their
           Eccentrical
           Motions
           which
           they
           can't
           reduce
           into
           regular
           and
           exact
           Order
           ,
           Mathematicians
           their
           Insoluble
           Problems
           .
           And
           ,
           in
           brief
           ,
           most
           Professions
           and
           Sciences
           labour
           under
           some
           insuperable
           Difficulties
           and
           Intricacies
           :
           and
           this
           is
           freely
           acknowledg'd
           by
           the
           most
           Skilful
           in
           those
           Arts.
           But
           here
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           that
           will
           not
           own
           any
           such
           thing
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           conversant
           about
           Objects
           that
           are
           infinitely
           Higher
           and
           Greater
           .
           Notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           they
           think
           it
           is
           below
           a
           
             man
             of
             Parts
          
           to
           own
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           Inexplicable
           :
           they
           profess
           that
           it
           becomes
           not
           a
           
             man
             of
             Sense
             and
             Reason
          
           to
           admit
           of
           this
           ,
           yea
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           unsufferable
           affront
           to
           Humane
           Nature
           to
           believe
           such
           a
           thing
           .
           They
           think
           it
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           to
           cashier
           a
           doctrine
           in
           
           Religion
           because
           it
           is
           attended
           with
           Obscurity
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           they
           think
           it
           unreasonable
           to
           yield
           assent
           to
           a
           Proposition
           on
           the
           account
           of
           its
           being
           reveal'd
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           meerly
           because
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           conceive
           the
           Manner
           of
           it
           .
           Thus
           their
           Pride
           makes
           them
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           they
           bid
           adieu
           to
           Modesty
           and
           the
           Faith
           together
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Another
           Great
           Disparagement
           and
           Inexcusable
           Blemish
           of
           these
           mens
           Perswasion
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           argues
           wilful
           Prejudice
           and
           Partiality
           .
           I
           will
           make
           this
           evident
           from
           these
           two
           Considerations
           ;
           First
           ,
           Tho'
           they
           deny
           not
           that
           there
           are
           Mysteries
           in
           the
           
             Divine
             Providence
          
           ,
           yet
           they
           altogether
           renounce
           them
           in
           the
           Articles
           before
           mention'd
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           Though
           they
           grant
           there
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           a
           Government
           and
           Restraint
           on
           the
           
             Imaginations
             ,
             Will
          
           and
           Affections
           of
           men
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           perversly
           disapprove
           of
           the
           like
           restraint
           on
           the
           Vnderstanding
           and
           
             Reasoning
             Faculty
          
           .
           Both
           these
           are
           Instances
           of
           their
           egregrious
           Prepossession
           and
           Partiality
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           satisfied
           about
           the
           Divine
           Conduct
           in
           the
           
             Governing
             of
             the
             Vniverse
          
           ,
           though
           many
           Difficulties
           ,
           and
           those
           very
           Great
           and
           Insuperable
           ,
           accompany
           it
           .
           They
           acquiesce
           in
           the
           unerring
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Ruler
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           they
           pretend
           not
           to
           
           judge
           of
           his
           actions
           ,
           but
           most
           willingly
           grant
           them
           to
           be
           just
           and
           wise
           and
           good
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           cannot
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           them
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           acknowledge
           them
           to
           be
           Unsearchable
           and
           Incomprehensible
           .
           None
           of
           them
           have
           ever
           ventured
           to
           question
           God's
           Wisdom
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           some
           Events
           and
           Occurrences
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           can
           possibly
           give
           a
           Reason
           of
           .
           We
           do
           not
           hear
           them
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           
             contrary
             to
             Reason
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           Contradictory
           ,
           although
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           yield
           that
           they
           have
           
             no
             knowledge
          
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           out
           of
           their
           sight
           ,
           and
           they
           can
           render
           no
           particular
           account
           of
           them
           .
           Nor
           do
           we
           hear
           them
           cry
           out
           to
           have
           these
           Intricate
           Events
           made
           out
           by
           Reason
           ,
           they
           don't
           peremtorily
           demand
           to
           have
           the
           Causes
           of
           them
           laid
           open
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           will
           throw
           up
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Providence
           :
           No
           ,
           they
           very
           patiently
           and
           contentedly
           resolve
           all
           into
           the
           Infinite
           and
           Unsearchable
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Absolute
           Governour
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           into
           the
           Ignorance
           and
           Weakness
           of
           humane
           understandings
           .
           God
           hath
           not
           thought
           fit
           to
           reveal
           those
           Secrets
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           content
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           them
           :
           yea
           ,
           they
           submissively
           admire
           ,
           revere
           and
           adore
           that
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           which
           they
           vote
           to
           be
           Mysterious
           and
           Unaccountble
           .
        
         
         
           And
           why
           then
           do
           they
           not
           act
           thus
           with
           with
           reference
           to
           the
           
             Mysterious
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Great
           ,
           but
           Abstruse
           
             Verities
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ?
           Seeing
           they
           deny
           not
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           of
           some
           harsh
           and
           difficult
           passages
           in
           it
           ,
           why
           should
           they
           reject
           
             those
             Doctrines
          
           because
           there
           are
           some
           things
           in
           them
           hard
           to
           be
           understood
           ?
           Seeing
           they
           quarrel
           not
           with
           the
           
             Divine
             Government
          
           ,
           though
           many
           things
           in
           it
           are
           mysterious
           and
           dark
           ,
           and
           far
           above
           their
           understandings
           ,
           why
           do
           they
           find
           fault
           with
           those
           
             Points
             of
             the
             Christian
             Belief
          
           ,
           (
           which
           were
           deliver'd
           to
           us
           by
           the
           same
           All-wise
           Governour
           of
           the
           world
           )
           because
           there
           are
           certain
           Mysteries
           in
           them
           ?
           If
           the
           Infinite
           Wisdom
           and
           the
           Absolute
           Power
           and
           Sovereignty
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Being
           render
           his
           Actions
           unaccountable
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           these
           make
           his
           Words
           ,
           his
           Sayings
           ,
           his
           Dictates
           about
           divine
           things
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ?
           If
           the
           methods
           of
           God's
           ruling
           the
           world
           be
           Inscrutable
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           undertake
           to
           fathom
           the
           depths
           and
           secrets
           of
           those
           Truths
           which
           he
           hath
           declared
           to
           the
           world
           ?
           If
           God
           *
           
             doth
             great
             things
             past
             finding
             out
             ,
          
           why
           may
           not
           he
           be
           allow'd
           to
           
             speak
             such
             ?
             If
             the
          
           †
           
             Iudgments
             of
             God
             are
             unsearchable
             ,
             and
             his
             ways
             past
             finding
             out
             ,
          
           
           is
           there
           not
           cause
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           
             God's
             Nature
          
           and
           Essence
           are
           so
           too
           ?
           If
           the
           Socinians
           are
           not
           concern'd
           to
           answer
           the
           Difficulties
           about
           the
           former
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           they
           startle
           at
           the
           latter
           ?
           If
           they
           acknowledge
           that
           God
           acts
           many
           things
           which
           are
           above
           their
           understandings
           ,
           why
           should
           they
           not
           own
           him
           to
           be
           what
           they
           cannot
           comprehend
           ?
           If
           they
           can't
           know
           what
           he
           doth
           ,
           why
           should
           they
           expect
           to
           know
           what
           he
           is
           ?
           Are
           the
           Works
           of
           God's
           Providence
           unsearchable
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           
             He
             himself
          
           so
           ?
           Are
           there
           several
           things
           done
           above
           their
           apprehensions
           ,
           and
           shall
           they
           deny
           the
           Author
           of
           them
           to
           be
           above
           them
           ?
           Is
           God
           to
           be
           trusted
           and
           relied
           upon
           beyond
           their
           knowledge
           and
           understanding
           ,
           and
           is
           he
           not
           
             barely
             to
             be
             believ'd
          
           ,
           though
           he
           delivers
           some
           things
           which
           are
           above
           their
           capacities
           ?
           Is
           the
           
             doctrine
             of
             Providence
          
           ,
           though
           in
           sundry
           things
           Unaccountable
           ,
           imbrac'd
           and
           profess'd
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           the
           
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
          
           to
           be
           entertain'd
           ,
           though
           it
           contains
           in
           it
           such
           things
           of
           which
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           give
           an
           account
           ?
           Is
           it
           an
           unquestionable
           Truth
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Divine
           Management
           of
           all
           mundane
           affairs
           ,
           though
           the
           particular
           administrations
           of
           it
           are
           inexplicable
           ?
           and
           is
           it
           not
           as
           reasonable
           to
           assert
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           Three
           Persons
           in
           the
           Deity
           ,
           though
           we
           cannot
           explain
           and
           unfold
           the
           Manner
           of
           
           it
           ?
           I
           challenge
           those
           that
           make
           the
           boldest
           pretences
           to
           Reason
           and
           Good
           Sense
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           Difference
           between
           these
           .
           All
           unprejudiced
           and
           impartial
           minds
           must
           grant
           the
           Case
           to
           be
           the
           same
           ,
           for
           surely
           God's
           Essence
           is
           as
           infinite
           and
           incomprehensible
           as
           his
           Providence
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           it
           be
           a
           rational
           and
           sufficient
           Answer
           to
           all
           the
           Objections
           and
           Scruples
           against
           Providence
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           believe
           God
           is
           Wise
           and
           Good
           and
           Just
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           comprehend
           the
           secret
           methods
           of
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           Justice
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           then
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           as
           good
           and
           satisfactory
           an
           Answer
           to
           all
           Difficulties
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           to
           say
           they
           firmly
           assent
           to
           that
           doctrine
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           understand
           the
           Manner
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           persons
           I
           am
           speaking
           of
           will
           not
           submit
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           demonstrate
           how
           Partial
           they
           are
           ,
           when
           they
           quarrel
           with
           the
           foresaid
           Article
           ,
           and
           
             other
             doctrines
          
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           but
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Mysterious
           and
           Vnaccountable
           ,
           they
           are
           rais'd
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           their
           understandings
           .
           I
           appeal
           now
           to
           the
           severest
           Judges
           of
           Reason
           ,
           whether
           these
           men
           can
           justly
           lay
           claim
           to
           any
           such
           thing
           whilst
           they
           thus
           behave
           themselves
           ,
           whilst
           they
           declare
           that
           even
           in
           Religious
           and
           Divine
           Matters
           (
           for
           such
           certainly
           is
           that
           of
           Providence
           )
           it
           is
           reasonable
           
           to
           believe
           and
           embrace
           more
           than
           we
           can
           understand
           and
           comprehend
           ,
           and
           yet
           renounce
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           substantial
           Points
           of
           Christianity
           for
           their
           being
           in
           some
           measure
           Incomprehensible
           .
           What
           can
           this
           be
           but
           Perverseness
           and
           Crosness
           ?
           What
           is
           it
           but
           acting
           contrary
           to
           themselves
           ?
           And
           then
           who
           will
           give
           heed
           to
           men
           of
           this
           cross-grain'd
           temper
           ?
           Who
           will
           regard
           such
           vain
           people
           that
           are
           inconsistent
           with
           themselves
           ,
           and
           clash
           with
           their
           own
           Concessions
           ?
           They
           frankly
           subscribe
           to
           
             Divine
             Providence
          
           ,
           though
           it
           hath
           many
           Mysteries
           ,
           Obscurities
           ,
           Difficulties
           ,
           Intrigues
           in
           it
           which
           no
           mortal
           man
           can
           unfold
           :
           and
           yet
           they
           discard
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           
             Evangelical
             Truths
          
           ,
           because
           they
           can't
           explain
           them
           by
           Reason
           .
           Thus
           they
           run
           counter
           to
           their
           own
           Principles
           and
           Practice
           ,
           and
           are
           Self-condemned
           persons
           ,
           and
           proclaim
           to
           all
           mankind
           that
           they
           are
           corrupted
           with
           Prejudice
           and
           Partiality
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           give
           open
           and
           undeniable
           proofs
           of
           this
           ,
           by
           granting
           that
           it
           is
           convenient
           ,
           yea
           ,
           necessary
           to
           regulate
           and
           limit
           the
           tendencies
           of
           the
           Will
           and
           Affections
           ,
           and
           yet
           with
           the
           same
           breath
           they
           pronounce
           it
           unfitting
           and
           unreasonable
           to
           use
           any
           restraint
           ,
           or
           set
           any
           bounds
           ,
           or
           prescribe
           any
           rules
           to
           the
           
             Intellectual
             faculty
          
           .
           They
           own
           it
           to
           be
           the
           indispensable
           
           Character
           of
           a
           Good
           and
           Religious
           Man
           to
           exercise
           a
           discipline
           on
           his
           Imagination
           and
           his
           Passions
           ,
           they
           hold
           it
           to
           be
           a
           main
           part
           of
           Christian
           Philosophy
           to
           be
           severe
           and
           rigorous
           here
           .
           For
           some
           things
           which
           seem
           reasonable
           and
           plausible
           are
           forbidden
           us
           by
           the
           Evangelical
           Laws
           ,
           and
           many
           harsh
           and
           difficult
           things
           are
           enjoyn'd
           us
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           to
           satisfie
           our selves
           with
           this
           ,
           that
           God's
           Will
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           Standard
           of
           ours
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           resign
           our selves
           to
           the
           Divine
           Conduct
           .
           And
           these
           men
           allow
           of
           this
           as
           just
           and
           rational
           ,
           and
           advise
           that
           our
           
             Natural
             desires
          
           and
           propensions
           should
           give
           way
           to
           our
           Saviour's
           Commands
           ,
           he
           being
           our
           Great
           Law-giver
           and
           Master
           .
           And
           why
           then
           do
           they
           shew
           themselves
           Partial
           in
           denying
           it
           reasonable
           to
           submit
           the
           Intellectual
           part
           of
           the
           Mind
           to
           the
           doctrines
           and
           dictates
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ?
           Is
           there
           not
           as
           much
           reason
           to
           take
           care
           of
           
             this
             Faculty
          
           ,
           to
           look
           to
           the
           management
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           keep
           it
           within
           its
           due
           bounds
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           to
           deal
           thus
           with
           the
           
             Elective
             Power
          
           of
           the
           Soul
           ?
           If
           they
           are
           content
           to
           surrender
           this
           to
           the
           Divine
           Will
           ,
           why
           are
           they
           against
           subjecting
           the
           other
           to
           the
           Divine
           Ligh●
           and
           Discoveries
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           commend●ble
           to
           curb
           and
           moderate
           the
           Concupiscible
           or
           ●rascible
           part
           ,
           why
           not
           also
           to
           regulate
           and
           govern
           the
           Perceptive
           ?
           If
           the
           Will
           must
           be
           check'd
           ,
           why
           must
           the
           
           Intellect
           be
           left
           uncontroulable
           ?
           If
           they
           measure
           the
           Goodness
           of
           the
           former
           Power
           in
           them
           by
           the
           Laws
           and
           Rules
           of
           Christ
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           they
           measure
           not
           the
           Rectitude
           of
           the
           latter
           by
           the
           discoveries
           of
           Divine
           Truth
           made
           by
           the
           same
           Author
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ?
           Seeing
           they
           deem
           it
           proper
           and
           necessary
           for
           humane
           minds
           to
           vail
           the
           first
           to
           the
           express
           Injunctions
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           why
           do
           they
           not
           think
           it
           as
           requisite
           to
           submit
           the
           second
           to
           the
           infallible
           dictates
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           in
           Scripture
           ?
           why
           do
           they
           not
           abandon
           their
           own
           weak
           sentiments
           about
           the
           highest
           Concerns
           of
           Christianity
           ?
           why
           do
           they
           not
           renounce
           their
           private
           surmises
           ,
           their
           shallow
           arguings
           ,
           their
           sophistical
           ratiocinations
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           up
           to
           be
           corrected
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           ?
           why
           are
           they
           not
           sensible
           of
           the
           deficiency
           and
           indigence
           of
           their
           Minds
           ,
           of
           the
           narrowness
           and
           contractedness
           of
           their
           understandings
           ,
           and
           why
           do
           they
           not
           at
           the
           same
           time
           adore
           the
           Divine
           Perfection
           ?
           why
           do
           they
           not
           inure
           their
           understandings
           to
           the
           dictates
           of
           Inspiration
           ,
           and
           believe
           what
           is
           Unintelligible
           ?
           Particularly
           in
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ;
           why
           do
           they
           
             lean
             to
             their
             own
             understandings
          
           ?
           why
           do
           they
           prescribe
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           their
           own
           weak
           Conceptions
           as
           the
           Standard
           of
           Divine
           Truth
           ?
           In
           a
           
           word
           ,
           why
           do
           they
           not
           make
           their
           meer
           Natural
           Notions
           and
           Principles
           truckle
           to
           Reveal'd
           Truth
           ,
           and
           bring
           their
           Reason
           into
           subjection
           to
           the
           Eternal
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ?
        
         
           If
           they
           come
           here
           with
           their
           old
           cry
           and
           cavils
           ,
           that
           the
           Article
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           that
           appertain
           to
           it
           are
           
             contrary
             to
             Reason
          
           ,
           and
           are
           a
           perfect
           Contradiction
           ,
           and
           are
           Impossibilities
           ,
           (
           as
           their
           language
           is
           )
           we
           may
           for
           ever
           silence
           them
           with
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           can't
           with
           any
           shew
           of
           Reason
           talk
           after
           this
           rate
           ,
           because
           they
           can't
           pronounce
           that
           to
           be
           
             Contrary
             to
             Reason
          
           ,
           the
           Nature
           of
           which
           they
           are
           ignorant
           of
           :
           what
           they
           can't
           
             reach
             with
             their
             Reason
          
           ,
           they
           can't
           say
           is
           
             Repugnant
             to
             it
          
           .
           Nor
           can
           they
           doom
           this
           or
           that
           to
           be
           Contradictory
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           nothing
           of
           the
           Manner
           of
           it
           .
           And
           so
           for
           the
           Impossibility
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           rash
           folly
           to
           determine
           it
           
             cannot
             be
          
           when
           they
           are
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           Transcendent
           Nature
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           the
           Mode
           of
           its
           existence
           is
           hid
           from
           them
           .
           This
           I
           think
           is
           very
           plain
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           as
           pertinent
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           I
           having
           proved
           that
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           Articles
           of
           Christianity
           are
           hidden
           Mysteries
           .
           Therefore
           let
           not
           these
           men
           think
           to
           amuse
           and
           banter
           us
           (
           as
           they
           would
           needs
           do
           )
           with
           ●alking
           of
           
             Contradictions
             ,
             Impossibilities
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           which
           are
           Terms
           that
           are
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           I
           request
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           be
           Serious
           ,
           and
           vouchsafe
           to
           reflect
           on
           what
           I
           have
           suggested
           under
           this
           Head
           ,
           for
           the
           Article
           of
           the
           Trinity
           would
           be
           a
           very
           clear
           and
           bright
           Truth
           to
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           but
           entertain
           this
           one
           thing
           in
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           oblig'd
           as
           much
           to
           keep
           a
           discipline
           over
           their
           Understandings
           as
           over
           their
           Wills
           ,
           that
           the
           Intellectual
           Powers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           Faculties
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           in
           subjection
           .
           It
           is
           mention'd
           as
           part
           of
           Man's
           Depravity
           and
           alienation
           from
           his
           first
           Make
           ,
           that
           *
           
             he
             seeks
             out
             many
             Inventions
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           (
           as
           the
           Hebrew
           word
           signifies
           )
           curious
           Excogitations
           ,
           quaint
           Arguings
           ,
           fanciful
           Reasonings
           .
           These
           ,
           especially
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           are
           greedily
           
             sought
             out
          
           and
           pursued
           by
           Vain
           men
           :
           but
           where
           the
           true
           force
           and
           vertue
           of
           Religion
           prevail
           ,
           there
           they
           †
           
             cast
             down
             imaginations
          
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           reasonings
           )
           
             and
             every
             high
             thing
          
           (
           every
           proud
           Conceit
           )
           
             that
             exalteth
             it self
             against
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bring
             into
             captivity
             every
             thought
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           every
           corrupt
           notion
           and
           conception
           which
           usurps
           upon
           Faith.
           This
           is
           the
           Conduct
           of
           our
           Minds
           which
           the
           Apostles
           teaches
           us
           ;
           we
           must
           quit
           our
           
           false
           Argumentations
           and
           Debates
           about
           the
           the
           Great
           Mysteries
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           dare
           to
           be
           
             wise
             above
             what
             is
             written
          
           ,
           above
           or
           beyond
           what
           Divine
           Revelation
           hath
           taught
           us
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           resolve
           all
           our
           doubts
           and
           scruples
           by
           appealing
           to
           Divine
           Authority
           and
           the
           Veracity
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           It
           may
           be
           the
           Sagacious
           Gentlemen
           we
           have
           to
           do
           with
           at
           present
           ,
           will
           grant
           that
           some
           Vulgar
           heads
           (
           among
           whom
           perhaps
           they
           will
           reckon
           the
           foresaid
           Apostle
           )
           have
           favour'd
           the
           restraining
           and
           limiting
           of
           the
           
             Intellectual
             Powers
          
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
             other
             Faculties
          
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           but
           will
           this
           pass
           current
           (
           they
           may
           say
           )
           with
           those
           that
           are
           voted
           for
           Men
           of
           Sense
           and
           Wit
           ,
           will
           it
           be
           admitted
           by
           Men
           of
           Keen
           Apprehensions
           ,
           men
           of
           Judgment
           and
           Philosophy
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           most
           surely
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           take
           the
           Learned
           Lord
           Verulam
           ,
           and
           the
           Great
           
             Des
             Cartes
          
           into
           that
           number
           .
           The
           former
           of
           whom
           hath
           left
           these
           remarkable
           words
           ,
           *
           
             Gods
             Sovereignty
             reaches
             to
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             extending
             it self
             no
             less
             to
             his
             Reason
             than
             his
             Will
             :
             so
             that
             it
             well
             becomes
             man
             to
             deny
             himself
             universally
             ,
             and
             yield
             up
             all
             to
             God.
             Wherefore
             as
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             reluctancy
             of
             our
             
             Will
             ,
             so
             are
             we
             also
             to
             believe
             his
             Word
             ,
             though
             against
             the
             reluctancy
             of
             our
             Reason
             .
          
           The
           latter
           expresses
           himself
           thus
           ,
           (
           and
           though
           some
           may
           think
           it
           is
           spoken
           in
           Politick
           Compliance
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           more
           than
           they
           can
           prove
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           in
           themselves
           words
           of
           truth
           and
           soberness
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           so
           Great
           a
           Man
           ,
           )
           *
           
             We
             must
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             always
             and
             chiefly
             remember
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             the
             Author
             of
             things
             is
             Infinite
             ,
             and
             we
             altogether
             finite
             :
             so
             that
             when
             God
             reveals
             any
             thing
             concerning
             himself
             or
             other
             things
             which
             surpasses
             the
             natural
             strength
             of
             our
             wit
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             or
             Trinity
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             refuse
             to
             give
             our
             Assent
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             we
             do
             not
             clearly
             understand
             them
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           in
           the
           Close
           of
           this
           
             First
             Part
          
           of
           his
           
             Philosophical
             Principles
          
           he
           hath
           left
           us
           this
           Excellent
           Memorandum
           ,
           
             This
             is
             to
             be
             fix'd
             on
             our
             memories
             as
             a
             Principal
             Rule
             ,
             that
             whatever
             things
             are
             reveal'd
             unto
             us
             by
             God
             are
             to
             be
             believ'd
             by
             us
             as
             the
             most
             certain
             of
             all
             .
             And
             though
             perhaps
             the
             most
             clear
             and
             evident
             light
             of
             Reason
             should
             seem
             to
             suggest
             to
             us
             some
             other
             thing
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             we
             are
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             the
             sole
             Authority
             
             of
             God
             rather
             than
             to
             our
             own
             judgment
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           these
           Mighty
           
           Genius's
           of
           Philosophy
           give
           their
           Suffrage
           to
           our
           Greater
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           declare
           to
           the
           world
           how
           rational
           it
           is
           to
           keep
           the
           Reasoning
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
             Elective
             part
          
           in
           subjection
           .
           And
           indeed
           seeing
           it
           is
           the
           same
           Soul
           that
           
             affects
             ,
             wills
          
           ,
           and
           understands
           ,
           and
           these
           Faculties
           are
           not
           really
           different
           from
           the
           Soul
           it self
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Soul
           in
           one
           capacity
           may
           be
           check'd
           and
           regulated
           ,
           then
           it
           may
           be
           so
           in
           another
           :
           and
           if
           we
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           chastise
           the
           extravagancy
           of
           the
           Will
           and
           Appetites
           ,
           we
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           correct
           the
           disorder
           of
           the
           Vnderstanding
           .
           The
           Socinians
           grant
           the
           former
           ,
           but
           deny
           the
           latter
           ,
           though
           without
           any
           ground
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           for
           the
           other
           .
           Which
           shows
           that
           they
           despise
           the
           Parity
           of
           Reason
           ,
           that
           they
           attend
           not
           to
           the
           Consequence
           of
           their
           Propositions
           ,
           that
           they
           argue
           not
           alike
           in
           thin●●
           that
           are
           alike
           ,
           that
           they
           vary
           in
           Cases
           that
           are
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           that
           they
           deal
           not
           fairly
           and
           ingeniously
           ,
           that
           they
           contradict
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           froward
           and
           perverse
           ,
           and
           are
           resolv'd
           to
           〈…〉
           and
           Partiality
           have
           the
           〈…〉
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           There
           is
           yet
           another
           Great
           Disparagement
           and
           Blemish
           lies
           upon
           this
           Sentiment
           ,
           and
           this
           Behaviour
           ;
           for
           as
           they
           are
           the
           off-spring
           of
           Pride
           and
           Insolence
           ,
           of
           Partiality
           and
           Perverseness
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           the
           nurse
           of
           Indifferency
           and
           
             Scepticism
             in
             Religion
          
           .
           Whilst
           persons
           acquiesce
           in
           
             Divine
             Revelation
          
           ,
           they
           are
           upon
           safe
           and
           firm
           ground
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           quit
           this
           ,
           and
           undertake
           to
           measure
           Christianity
           by
           the
           Principles
           of
           Natural
           and
           Common
           Reason
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           sure
           footing
           ,
           but
           they
           waver
           and
           fluctuate
           ,
           they
           start
           queries
           about
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           utterly
           overthrow
           all
           Certainty
           in
           Religious
           and
           Divine
           matters
           .
           For
           when
           Over-curious
           and
           Wrangling
           heads
           come
           to
           argue
           about
           those
           High
           Points
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           before
           mention'd
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           the
           matter
           of
           a
           Formal
           Dispute
           ,
           and
           encounter
           them
           with
           meer
           dint
           of
           Reason
           ,
           they
           soon
           perswade
           themselves
           that
           they
           are
           Victors
           in
           such
           an
           Engagement
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           carry
           their
           Conquests
           further
           ,
           and
           range
           and
           flie
           about
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           their
           work
           to
           unsettle
           Religion
           ,
           and
           bring
           all
           the
           Concerns
           of
           it
           into
           question
           .
           They
           teach
           men
           to
           doubt
           of
           all
           the
           Propositions
           which
           they
           before
           received
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           dispute
           about
           every
           part
           of
           Christianity
           .
           For
           they
           infuse
           this
           notion
           into
           mens
           heads
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           not
           admit
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           such
           receiv'd
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           
             against
             Reason
          
           .
           and
           Reason
           with
           them
           is
           their
           own
           Prejudice
           and
           Dislike
           ,
           which
           prompt
           them
           to
           use
           a
           sort
           of
           Argumentations
           against
           these
           Truths
           .
           But
           they
           are
           able
           to
           use
           the
           like
           Reasonings
           against
           all
           
             other
             Articles
             of
             Christianity
          
           ,
           and
           when
           there
           is
           occasion
           they
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           for
           they
           seem
           to
           begin
           with
           those
           ●●ore
           Difficult
           and
           Abstruse
           Points
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           people
           off
           from
           them
           (
           because
           they
           think
           they
           can't
           easily
           maintain
           them
           )
           that
           they
           may
           make
           way
           for
           shaking
           the
           Plainer
           ones
           afterwards
           .
           I
           must
           needs
           profess
           ,
           I
           have
           more
           Charity
           than
           to
           think
           that
           this
           is
           a
           formed
           design
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           those
           that
           profess
           the
           Socinian
           way
           ,
           for
           I
           believe
           there
           are
           some
           well
           disposed
           persons
           among
           them
           .
           But
           I
           am
           enclin'd
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           Project
           carried
           on
           by
           some
           ill-minded
           and
           perverse
           men
           ,
           who
           take
           this
           opportunity
           to
           render
           Religion
           Doubtful
           and
           Disputable
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           to
           represent
           it
           as
           an
           Indifferent
           and
           Un●ertain
           thing
           .
           By
           this
           course
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           at
           this
           day
           taking
           ,
           the
           most
           Sacred
           and
           Venerable
           Truths
           will
           be
           slighted
           ▪
           nay
           ,
           they
           are
           already
           slighted
           and
           actually
           disregarded
           by
           this
           race
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           
             Artributes
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ's
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           the
           
             Rising
             of
             the
             same
             bodies
          
           ,
           the
           
             S●b●i●tence
             and
             Perception
             of
             Separate
             Souls
             ,
          
           
           
           
           the
           
             Torments
             of
             Hell
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           sundry
           other
           substantial
           Verities
           ,
           as
           the
           Existence
           of
           Good
           and
           Evil
           Angels
           ,
           the
           Universal
           Providence
           of
           God
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Miracles
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           such
           doctrines
           are
           either
           doubted
           of
           ,
           or
           denied
           by
           Deists
           or
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           that
           on
           the
           Socinian
           Principles
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           the
           thing
           observable
           at
           present
           )
           I
           say
           ,
           upon
           the
           Socinian
           Principles
           ,
           viz.
           because
           there
           are
           some
           Difficulties
           that
           attend
           the
           notions
           and
           apprehensions
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           are
           not
           on
           all
           accounts
           adjusted
           to
           the
           model
           of
           mens
           ordinary
           Reasonings
           :
           therefore
           they
           are
           unwilling
           to
           admit
           of
           them
           on
           that
           very
           account
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           all
           the
           Main
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Gospel
           will
           be
           doubted
           of
           ,
           the
           weightest
           Articles
           of
           our
           Religion
           will
           be
           voted
           to
           be
           but
           Arbitrary
           Hypotheses
           ,
           and
           Christianity
           it self
           will
           be
           thought
           to
           be
           no
           other
           ;
           as
           we
           find
           in
           the
           Writings
           both
           of
           our
           Foreign
           and
           Domestick
           Adversaries
           Christianity
           is
           laid
           in
           the
           same
           Scales
           with
           Iudaism
           and
           Turcism
           ,
           and
           some
           parts
           of
           it
           (
           nay
           the
           Weightiest
           )
           are
           determin'd
           to
           be
           lighter
           than
           any
           in
           the
           other
           two
           .
           This
           naturally
           follows
           from
           their
           arrogantly
           presuming
           upon
           the
           Strength
           of
           their
           Understandings
           and
           Reasons
           in
           the
           
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           their
           peremptory
           resolving
           to
           entertain
           nothing
           in
           Religion
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           commensurate
           to
           Natural
           Principles
           ,
           from
           their
           opposing
           and
           denying
           a
           Doctrine
           which
           is
           plainly
           and
           expresly
           asserted
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           meerly
           because
           they
           cannot
           define
           the
           exact
           Manner
           of
           the
           thing
           that
           is
           asserted
           .
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           is
           the
           Consequence
           of
           founding
           all
           Religion
           upon
           Natural
           Reason
           and
           Argument
           .
           We
           must
           throw
           up
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           which
           is
           Reveal'd
           ,
           meerly
           to
           gratifie
           the
           Deists
           and
           Racovians
           .
           Nay
           ,
           this
           will
           not
           suffice
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           to
           be
           suspected
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           strike
           at
           
             Reveal'd
             Religion
          
           bear
           no
           kindness
           (
           whatever
           they
           pretend
           )
           to
           the
           Natural
           .
           It
           is
           likely
           that
           those
           who
           bid
           defiance
           to
           the
           former
           will
           do
           the
           same
           in
           time
           to
           the
           latter
           :
           for
           we
           can't
           imagine
           but
           that
           those
           bold
           men
           who
           disregard
           the
           Immediate
           Discoveries
           of
           Heaven
           to
           mankind
           ,
           and
           represent
           them
           as
           altogether
           Incredible
           by
           intelligent
           and
           inquisitive
           minds
           ,
           will
           also
           vilifie
           the
           more
           Mediate
           and
           Common
           Dictates
           of
           Nature
           :
           those
           that
           slight
           the
           Extraordinary
           Voice
           of
           God
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           to
           attend
           to
           the
           Ordinary
           one
           :
           those
           that
           refuse
           to
           hear
           him
           speaking
           in
           the
           Holy
           Writ
           will
           not
           be
           obsequious
           to
           his
           dictates
           in
           their
           own
           breasts
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           you
           see
           how
           dangerous
           and
           pernicious
           an
           Opinion
           our
           Adversaries
           maintain
           and
           promote
           :
           we
           see
           how
           they
           feed
           the
           humour
           of
           this
           Sceptical
           Age
           ,
           and
           work
           upon
           unstable
           and
           wavering
           minds
           ,
           and
           wheadle
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Religion
           by
           plausible
           insinuations
           and
           pretences
           of
           Humane
           Reason
           :
           by
           this
           means
           they
           directly
           lead
           them
           to
           defame
           ,
           libel
           and
           blaspheme
           Christianity
           and
           all
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           make
           use
           of
           their
           Reason
           to
           make
           void
           their
           Faith.
           
        
         
           But
           now
           all
           this
           may
           be
           prevented
           and
           hindred
           by
           a
           humble
           and
           Christian
           submission
           to
           the
           Sacred
           Oracles
           ,
           by
           a
           free
           resigning
           our selves
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           by
           giving
           credit
           to
           it
           ;
           Articles
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           deliver'd
           and
           attested
           by
           God
           himself
           in
           the
           Infallible
           Writings
           ;
           which
           even
           Reason
           it self
           dictates
           to
           be
           the
           best
           Method
           we
           can
           take
           to
           establish
           and
           confirm
           us
           in
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           assure
           us
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           all
           its
           doctrines
           ,
           be
           they
           never
           so
           perplexed
           and
           mysterious
           .
        
         
           Nor
           doth
           this
           introduce
           a
           Blind
           Credulity
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           Implicit
           Faith
           as
           some
           of
           the
           Romanists
           defend
           ,
           for
           when
           we
           resign
           up
           our
           judgments
           to
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           debarr'd
           from
           examining
           and
           searching
           into
           ,
           and
           satisfying
           our selves
           about
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           things
           we
           
           speak
           of
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           the
           Mode
           of
           them
           .
           Which
           makes
           it
           a
           quite
           different
           thing
           from
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Roman
           Proselytes
           ,
           who
           are
           bid
           to
           swallow
           down
           whatever
           is
           dictated
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           the
           bare
           Authority
           and
           Warrant
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           here
           is
           no
           such
           crude
           Method
           prescribed
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           *
           
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             whether
             these
             things
             be
             so
             ,
          
           and
           we
           are
           to
           make
           use
           of
           Reason
           to
           shew
           and
           convince
           us
           how
           fitting
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           believe
           what
           is
           reveal'd
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           For
           seeing
           since
           the
           Revolt
           and
           Original
           Depravation
           of
           Man
           ,
           we
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           Revelation
           to
           direct
           us
           ,
           
             right
             Reason
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           unsafe
           to
           rely
           on
           the
           bare
           suggestions
           of
           our
           own
           minds
           in
           the
           great
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
           This
           acquaints
           us
           ,
           that
           though
           we
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           answering
           all
           difficulties
           in
           those
           Points
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           give
           credit
           to
           the
           doctrines
           themselves
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           founded
           on
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           was
           divinely
           inspired
           .
           This
           Principle
           in
           us
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           though
           we
           can't
           fully
           explain
           these
           things
           by
           Reason
           ,
           yet
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           the
           Holy
           Writ
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Rule
           and
           Measure
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           yea
           ,
           notwithstanding
           those
           Points
           seem
           to
           thwart
           the
           
           natural
           principles
           of
           Reason
           .
           Thus
           far
           we
           have
           Reason
           on
           our
           side
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           for
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           is
           wholly
           and
           entirely
           ours
           .
           Those
           Grand
           Articles
           ,
           which
           our
           Antagonists
           renounce
           are
           found
           there
           .
           Particularly
           to
           instance
           in
           that
           Great
           and
           Celebrated
           Doctrine
           which
           I
           have
           so
           often
           mention'd
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           it
           might
           suffice
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           so
           directly
           ,
           so
           plainly
           ,
           so
           frequently
           asserted
           in
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           :
           where
           we
           find
           Three
           expresly
           named
           ,
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
          
           ,
           and
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Divinity
           is
           ascribed
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           believe
           these
           Three
           to
           be
           One
           God.
           But
           how
           these
           three
           distinct
           Hypostases
           are
           one
           Entire
           ,
           Indivisible
           Essence
           ,
           is
           an
           ineffable
           and
           incomprehensible
           Mystery
           .
           Yet
           ,
           though
           we
           can't
           conceive
           the
           Manner
           of
           this
           ,
           yet
           the
           Thing
           it self
           is
           clearly
           and
           plainly
           reveal'd
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Socinians
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           brag
           ,
           that
           theirs
           is
           an
           *
           Accountable
           and
           
             Reasonable
             Faith
          
           ,
           when
           it
           absolutely
           opposes
           and
           contradicts
           the
           Holy
           Oracles
           of
           the
           Bible
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           true
           state
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           was
           thought
           to
           be
           by
           that
           Learned
           Writer
           ,
           whom
           I
           before
           quoted
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           repute
           ,
           even
           among
           these
           men
           of
           a
           Person
           
           of
           Great
           Reason
           and
           Sense
           ;
           speaking
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           *
           thus
           expresses
           himself
           ,
           
             Their
             Opinion
             I
             look
             upon
             as
             fundamentally
             repugnant
             to
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             if
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             nothing
             more
             express
             than
             That
             (
             viz.
             the
             Trinity
             )
             in
             those
             Writings
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Trinity
             is
             the
             denying
             of
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             .
             Or
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             pretend
             they
             can
             interpret
             things
             there
             so
             as
             to
             evade
             this
             doctrine
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             I
             think
             they
             may
             evade
             any
             ,
             and
             so
             still
             the
             Sacred
             Writ
             shall
             stand
             for
             a
             Cypher
             ,
             and
             signifie
             nothing
             ,
             which
             tends
             mainly
             to
             the
             enervating
             of
             our
             Faith.
             
          
           These
           are
           very
           Weighty
           words
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           to
           be
           consider'd
           by
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           because
           they
           come
           from
           One
           of
           a
           Large
           Compass
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           Asserter
           of
           Reason
           in
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           these
           Gentlemen
           pretend
           much
           to
           .
           The
           sum
           of
           what
           he
           saith
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Scripture
           be
           true
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           is
           so
           too
           :
           if
           Divine
           Revelation
           in
           the
           books
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           is
           to
           be
           believ'd
           ,
           then
           this
           also
           must
           be
           embraced
           .
           And
           on
           this
           very
           account
           it
           hath
           been
           embraced
           by
           all
           religious
           and
           pious
           minds
           that
           have
           had
           a
           reverence
           
           for
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           .
           As
           it
           was
           the
           
             Faith
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           so
           it
           hath
           ever
           since
           been
           the
           steady
           belief
           of
           all
           the
           Martyrs
           and
           Confessors
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           True
           Professors
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           with
           invincible
           force
           in
           all
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           born
           down
           all
           opposition
           that
           hath
           been
           made
           against
           it
           .
           And
           I
           question
           not
           but
           those
           violent
           Efforts
           and
           Insults
           which
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           made
           against
           it
           in
           this
           present
           Age
           will
           prove
           vain
           and
           successless
           .
           Though
           we
           have
           seen
           the
           
             rain
             descend
             ,
             and
             the
             flouds
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             winds
             blow
             ,
             and
             beat
             upon
             it
             ,
          
           yet
           it
           shall
           
             never
             fall
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             founded
             upon
             a
             rock
             ,
          
           the
           same
           Rock
           on
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           built
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Confession
           and
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Inspired
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           Truth
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           Veracity
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Certainty
           of
           Divine
           Revelation
           .
           And
           all
           the
           
             other
             Sacred
             Mysteries
          
           of
           our
           Religion
           have
           the
           very
           same
           stable
           foundation
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           Impregnable
           .
        
         
           Let
           this
           then
           satisfie
           us
           ,
           that
           these
           Doctrines
           are
           sufficiently
           reveal'd
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           not
           fully
           known
           .
           I
           say
           they
           are
           
             sufficiently
             revealed
          
           ,
           because
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           assure
           us
           that
           these
           things
           are
           so
           :
           but
           they
           are
           
             not
             fully
             known
          
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           discover
           the
           Arguments
           on
           which
           they
           are
           founded
           ;
           we
           discern
           not
           the
           foot
           on
           
           which
           they
           stand
           :
           God
           hath
           been
           pleas'd
           to
           hide
           this
           from
           us
           .
           But
           then
           this
           is
           to
           be
           said
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           reasonable
           to
           renounce
           our
           belief
           of
           that
           which
           is
           plain
           and
           evident
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           mix'd
           with
           something
           which
           is
           dark
           and
           intricate
           .
           It
           was
           an
           Excellent
           Caution
           and
           Rule
           of
           the
           Great
           St.
           Augustine
           ,
           *
           
             Nunquid
             ideo
             negandum
             quod
             apertum
             est
             ,
             quia
             comprehendi
             non
             potest
             quod
             occultum
             est
             ?
          
           The
           Truth
           of
           a
           Doctrine
           may
           be
           evident
           and
           perspicuous
           (
           and
           that
           is
           sufficient
           to
           command
           our
           Assent
           )
           tho'
           the
           Nature
           of
           it
           is
           not
           .
           The
           Modes
           and
           Circumstances
           appertaining
           to
           Divine
           things
           are
           not
           to
           be
           accounted
           for
           :
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           we
           cannot
           clear
           them
           up
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           quit
           the
           Grand
           Truths
           themselves
           .
           These
           are
           not
           to
           be
           abandon'd
           because
           they
           are
           not
           according
           to
           our
           ordinary
           level
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           render
           a
           punctual
           account
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           perfectly
           Gauge
           them
           ,
           and
           sound
           them
           to
           the
           very
           bottom
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           subject
           to
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           Reason
           .
           But
           if
           we
           have
           any
           regard
           to
           the
           Sacred
           and
           Infallible
           Volume
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           entertain
           these
           Divine
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           firmly
           believe
           them
           ,
           and
           heartily
           approve
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           when
           we
           find
           any
           thing
           (
           though
           't
           is
           
           impossible
           to
           explain
           and
           unfold
           it
           )
           vouch'd
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           need
           desire
           no
           more
           .
           Whence
           we
           may
           judge
           of
           Socinus
           aud
           Smalcius
           ,
           the
           *
           former
           of
           whom
           declares
           concerning
           the
           
             Satisfaction
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           the
           †
           latter
           concerning
           the
           
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           that
           they
           would
           not
           believe
           these
           doctrines
           ,
           though
           the
           Scripture
           should
           expresly
           assert
           them
           .
           These
           are
           strange
           passages
           in
           Writers
           that
           bear
           the
           Name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           own
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           (
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Old
           )
           where
           every
           thing
           is
           Authentick
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           all
           acceptation
           ,
           and
           depends
           not
           on
           the
           arbitrement
           of
           our
           shallow
           Reasons
           .
           Here
           to
           doubt
           is
           In●idelity
           ,
           to
           be
           scrupulous
           is
           an
           affront
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           dispute
           is
           an
           injury
           to
           the
           Deity
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           It
           appears
           from
           the
           whole
           that
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Socinus
           are
           the
           most
           foolish
           and
           sensless
           pretenders
           to
           Reason
           in
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           because
           they
           make
           it
           their
           business
           to
           argue
           against
           the
           God
           of
           Reason
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           .
           But
           if
           they
           will
           call
           their
           Anti-Scriptural
           Notions
           by
           the
           
             name
             of
             Reason
          
           ,
           who
           can
           help
           it
           ?
           Only
           this
           we
           are
           sure
           of
           (
           and
           it
           
           is
           all
           I
           will
           add
           at
           present
           )
           no
           truly
           Rational
           and
           Sober
           man
           will
           be
           pleas'd
           with
           that
           Reason
           which
           rejects
           what
           God
           hath
           reveal'd
           ,
           which
           vilifies
           the
           Discoveries
           that
           come
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           contradicts
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           gives
           the
           Lye
           to
           Him
           who
           is
           the
           Original
           Truth
           ,
           the
           Eternal
           Reason
           ,
           the
           Source
           of
           all
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           Light
           and
           Knowledge
           it self
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           BOOKS
           written
           by
           the
           Reverend
           Mr.
           John
           Edwards
           ,
           and
           printed
           for
           Jonathan
           Robinson
           ,
           and
           John
           Wyat.
           
        
         
           AN
           Enquiry
           into
           several
           Remarkable
           Texts
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           which
           contain
           some
           Difficulty
           in
           them
           ,
           with
           a
           Probable
           Resolution
           of
           them
           .
           In
           Two
           Vol.
           8
           o
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           
             Authority
             ,
             Stile
          
           and
           Perfection
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ;
           with
           a
           continued
           Illustration
           of
           several
           difficult
           Texts
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Work.
           In
           Three
           Vol.
           8
           o
        
         
           Some
           Thoughts
           concerning
           the
           several
           Causes
           and
           Occasions
           of
           Atheism
           ,
           especially
           in
           the
           present
           Age
           ;
           with
           some
           brief
           Reflections
           on
           Socinianism
           ,
           and
           on
           a
           late
           Book
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
             as
             deliver'd
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           8
           o
           Price
           
             1s
             .
             6
             d.
          
           
        
         
           A
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Existence
           and
           Providence
           of
           God
           from
           the
           Contemplation
           of
           the
           visible
           Structure
           of
           the
           Greater
           and
           the
           
             Lesser
             World.
          
           In
           Two
           Parts
           .
           The
           first
           shewing
           the
           Excellent
           Contrivance
           of
           the
           
             Heavens
             ,
             Earth
             ,
             Sea
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           Second
           ,
           the
           wonderful
           Formation
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           Man.
           8
           o
           Price
           4
           s.
           
        
         
         
           
             Socinianism
             Vnmask'd
          
           :
           A
           Discourse
           shewing
           the
           Unreasonableness
           of
           a
           late
           Writer's
           Opinion
           concerning
           the
           Necessity
           of
           only
           
             One
             Article
             of
             Christian
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           other
           Assertions
           in
           his
           late
           Book
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
             as
             deliver'd
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           and
           in
           his
           Vindication
           of
           it
           ;
           with
           a
           brief
           Reply
           to
           another
           (
           Professed
           )
           Socinian
           Writer
           .
           8
           o
           Pr.
           
             1s
             .
             6d
          
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Socinian
             Creed
          
           :
           Or
           ,
           a
           brief
           Account
           of
           the
           professed
           Tenents
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Foreign
           and
           English
           Socinians
           ;
           wherein
           is
           shewed
           the
           Tendency
           of
           them
           to
           Irreligion
           and
           Atheism
           :
           With
           proper
           Antidotes
           against
           them
           .
           8
           o
           Price
           3
           s.
           
        
         
           A
           brief
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Fundamental
           Articles
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Faith
          
           ;
           as
           also
           of
           the
           
             Clergy
             ,
             Vniversities
          
           ,
           and
           
             Publick
             Schools
          
           from
           Mr.
           
           Lock
           's
           Reflections
           upon
           them
           .
           With
           some
           Animadversions
           on
           two
           other
           late
           Pamphlets
           ,
           viz.
           of
           Mr.
           Bold
           ,
           and
           a
           Nameless
           Socinian
           Writer
           .
           8
           o
           Price
           
             1s
             .
             6d
          
           .
        
         
           Brief
           Remarks
           upon
           Mr.
           
           Whiston's
           
             New
             Theory
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ;
           and
           upon
           another
           Gentleman's
           Objections
           against
           some
           Passages
           in
           a
           Discourse
           
             of
             the
             Existence
             and
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
          
           relating
           to
           the
           
             Copernican
             Hypothesis
          
           .
           8
           o
           Price
           6
           d.
           
        
         
           Several
           Sermons
           Preached
           on
           Special
           Occasions
           .
           Price
           5
           s.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOKS
           printed
           for
           Jonathan
           Robinson
           ,
           and
           John
           Wyat.
           
        
         
           A
           Practical
           Exposition
           on
           the
           Ten
           Commandments
           and
           the
           Lord's
           Prayer
           .
           In
           Two
           Vol.
           In
           4
           o
        
         
           The
           Vanity
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           with
           other
           Sermons
           .
           In
           8
           o
        
         
           Sermons
           or
           Discourses
           on
           several
           Scriptures
           .
           In
           Four
           Vol.
           In
           8
           o
        
         
           The
           Almost
           Christian
           discovered
           ;
           in
           some
           Sermons
           ,
           on
           Acts
           26.
           28.
           
           All
           these
           written
           by
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           ,
           
             Ezekiel
             Hopkins
          
           ,
           late
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Londonderry
           .
        
         
           Bishop
           
           Vsher's
           Life
           and
           Letters
           .
           By
           Dr.
           Parr
           .
           In
           Fol.
           
        
         
           —
           's
           Body
           of
           Divinity
           :
           Or
           ,
           the
           Sum
           and
           Substance
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           Fol.
           
        
         
           —
           's
           22
           Sermons
           on
           several
           Subjects
           .
           Fol.
           
        
         
           
           Iosephus's
           History
           of
           the
           
             Iews
             .
             Fol.
          
           
        
         
           Dr.
           
           Bates's
           Harmony
           of
           the
           Divine
           Attributes
           .
           8
           o
           Fourth
           Edition
           ,
           1697.
           
        
         
           Charron
           of
           Wisdom
           .
           In
           Three
           Books
           .
        
         
           
             All
             Dr.
          
           Anthony
           Walker
           
             's
             Works
          
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           The
           Sinfulness
           and
           Danger
           of
           delaying
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           The
           Vertuous
           Woman
           :
           Or
           ,
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           Countess
           of
           Warwick
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Vertuous
           Wife
           :
           Or
           ,
           the
           Life
           of
           Mrs.
           
             Eliz.
             Walker
          
           .
        
         
           His
           Sermons
           of
           Water-drinking
           ,
           Preached
           at
           Tunbridge-wells
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           worthy
           Communicant
           .
           A
           Treatise
           shewing
           the
           due
           Order
           of
           Receiving
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           .
           The
           Seventeenth
           Edition
           .
           By
           
             Ieremiah
             Dyke
          
           .
           Newly
           reprinted
           1697.
           
        
         
           The
           Poor
           Doubting
           Christian
           drawn
           unto
           Christ.
           By
           
             Thomas
             Hooker
          
           .
        
         
           
           Ovid's
           Metamorphosis
           ,
           in
           English
           Verse
           .
           By
           
             George
             Sandys
          
           .
        
         
           
           Aesop's
           Fables
           in
           Prose
           ,
           with
           Cuts
           .
        
         
           Solitude
           improved
           by
           Divine
           Meditation
           .
           By
           
             Nathaniel
             Ranew
          
           ,
           late
           Rector
           of
           Felsted
           ,
           in
           Essex
           .
        
         
           Practical
           Discourses
           concerning
           Death
           and
           Heaven
           .
           By
           
             Nathaniel
             Ranew
          
           .
        
         
           Correction
           ,
           Instruction
           :
           Or
           ,
           a
           Treatise
           of
           Afflictions
           .
           By
           
             Tho.
             Case
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Principles
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           with
           a
           brief
           Method
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           thereof
           .
           By
           Bishop
           Vsher.
           
        
         
           The
           Sinfulness
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Fulness
           of
           Christ.
           In
           2
           Sermons
           .
           By
           
             W.
             Bridge
          
           .
        
         
           
           Brinsley's
           Posing
           of
           the
           Parts
           reprinted
           ,
           1697.
           
        
         
           Sir
           Simon
           D'ew's
           Journal
           of
           all
           Queen
           
           Elizabeth's
           Parliaments
           .
           Fol.
           
        
         
           
           Bacon's
           Historical
           and
           Political
           Account
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           
             England
             .
             Fol.
          
           
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOKS
           lately
           Printed
           and
           Sold
           by
           Jonathan
           Robinson
           ,
           at
           the
           Golden
           Lion
           ,
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
        
         
           A
           Fourth
           Volume
           of
           the
           Works
           of
           Dr.
           
             Thomas
             Goodwin
          
           .
           In
           Fol.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           
           Clark's
           Survey
           of
           the
           Bible
           :
           Or
           ,
           an
           Analytical
           Account
           of
           the
           H.
           Scriptures
           .
           4
           o
        
         
           Ten
           Sermons
           Preached
           on
           several
           Occasions
           .
           By
           
             William
             Bates
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           A
           Discourse
           concerning
           Natural
           and
           Reveal'd
           Religion
           ,
           Evidencing
           the
           Truth
           and
           Certainty
           of
           both
           .
           By
           the
           Considerations
           (
           for
           the
           most
           part
           )
           not
           yet
           touched
           by
           Any
           .
           By
           
             S.
             N.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Altogether
           Christian
           his
           Duty
           Explained
           and
           Enforced
           ,
           in
           some
           Sermons
           on
           
             Acts
             26.
             v.
          
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           Together
           with
           the
           Causes
           why
           there
           are
           so
           few
           ,
           who
           are
           Altogether
           Christians
           .
           By
           
             Iohn
             Foxcroft
          
           ,
           M.
           A.
           formerly
           of
           Clare-Hall
           ,
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           now
           Rector
           of
           Wifordby
           ,
           in
           Leicestershire
           .
        
         
           The
           Character
           and
           Blessings
           of
           a
           Prudent
           and
           Vertuous
           Wife
           ;
           with
           other
           Particulars
           relating
           to
           the
           Marriage
           State
           ,
           practically
           considered
           ,
           in
           a
           Discourse
           on
           Prov.
           19.
           14.
           
        
         
           The
           Beauty
           of
           Magistracy
           ;
           with
           other
           Observations
           concerning
           Government
           ,
           Represented
           in
           an
           Assize
           Sermon
           ,
           Preached
           in
           St.
           
           Mary's
           Church
           ,
           in
           
             Leicester
             ,
             Mar.
          
           26.
           1697.
           
           Both
           by
           the
           same
           Author
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOKS
           Printed
           for
           and
           Sold
           by
           John
           Wyat
           ,
           at
           the
           Rose
           ,
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
        
         
           FAmily
           Devotions
           ,
           for
           Sunday
           Evenings
           throughout
           the
           Year
           .
           In
           Four
           Volumes
           ,
           each
           containing
           Thirteen
           Practical
           Discourses
           ;
           with
           suitable
           Prayers
           for
           the
           Four
           Quarters
           of
           the
           Year
           .
           The
           Second
           Edition
           .
           Price
           10s
           .
        
         
           The
           Excellent
           Woman
           ,
           described
           by
           her
           true
           Characters
           ,
           and
           their
           opposites
           :
           Being
           a
           Just
           and
           Instructive
           Representation
           of
           the
           Vertues
           and
           Vices
           of
           the
           Sex
           ,
           and
           Illustrated
           with
           the
           most
           remarkable
           Instances
           in
           Ancient
           and
           Modern
           History
           .
           In
           Two
           Parts
           .
           Done
           out
           of
           French.
           Price
           4
           
             s.
             6
             d.
          
           
        
         
           Consolations
           to
           a
           Friend
           upon
           the
           Death
           of
           his
           Excellent
           and
           Pious
           Consort
           :
           Applicable
           also
           to
           a
           Resentment
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           other
           dear
           Relations
           and
           Friends
           .
           Price
           1s
           .
        
         
           Family
           Prayers
           for
           every
           Day
           in
           the
           Week
           ;
           containing
           a
           short
           Summary
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           The
           2
           Edition
           .
           Price
           
             2d
             .
             Those
             that
             will
             give
             them
             away
             shall
             have
             them
             at
          
           10
           s.
           per
           Hundred
           .
           All
           these
           by
           Mr.
           
             Theophilus
             Dorrington
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           against
           the
           Objections
           of
           all
           Modern
           Opposers
           .
           Written
           in
           French
           by
           
             Iames
             Abbudy
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           rendred
           into
           English
           by
           
             Henry
             Lussan
          
           ,
           M.
           A.
           In
           2
           Vol.
           8
           o
           Price
           10s
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A38031-e2700
           
             *
             Colloqu
             .
             Men●al
             .
          
           
             *
             D●
             .
             Brown's
             Vulg.
             E●r
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             U●
             D●us
             Cognos●atur
             ,
             ex
             Deo
             fit
             .
             Prosper
             de
             Vocat
             .
             Gent.
             l.
             ●
             .
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             Col.
             1.
             5.
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             5.
             3
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Cont.
             Celf.
             l.
             ●
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             4
             Quaest.
             in
             Genes
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Nihil
             aliud
             ni●●
             nugas
             tenemus
             ,
             &
             f●nte
             veritatis
             amisso
             opinionum
             titulos
             consectamur
             ,
             cum
             quae
             Deus
             occulta
             nobis
             e●se
             vol●it
             ,
             nimia
             curiositate
             perscrutamur
             .
          
           
             *
             Nat.
             Qu.
             
          
           
             *
             Proprium
             hoc
             est
             omnium
             Haereticorum
             :
             Nam
             quia
             Pauca
             sunt
             quae
             in
             silva
             inveniri
             possunt
             ,
             Pauca
             adversus
             Plura
             defendunt
             .
             
               Tertull.
               adv
               .
               Praxeam
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Solenne
             est
             Haereticis
             alicujus
             〈◊〉
             ancipitis
             〈…〉
             adversus
             exercitum
             sententiarum
             Inst●●m●nti
             totiu●
             〈◊〉
             
               Tertull.
               de
               Pudiciti●
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Utique
             aequum
             incerta
             de
             certis
             ,
             &
             obscura
             de
             manifestis
             praejudicari
             ,
             ne
             inter
             discordiam
             certorum
             &
             incertorum
             ,
             manifestorum
             &
             obscurorum
             fides
             dissipetur
             ,
             Veritas
             periclitetur
             ,
             ipsa
             Divinitas
             ut
             inconstans
             denotetur
             .
             
               Tertull.
               de
               Resurrectione
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Ad
             obscuriores
             locutiones
             illustrandas
             de
             Manifestiori●us
             sumantur
             exempla
             ,
             &
             quaedam
             Certarum
             Sententiarum
             testimonia
             dubitationem
             de
             Incertis
             ●uferant
             .
             
               Aug
               de
               D●●●rin
               .
               Christian●
               ,
               l.
               2.
               c.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Eras●us
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38031-e6020
           
             *
             Hor.
             Hieroglyph
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Quaest.
             51.
             in
             Exo●
             .
          
           
             †
             Quet
             .
             Resp.
             142.
             ad
             Orthodox
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             15
             1.
             
             Psal.
             3.
             3.
             
             Ps.
             28.
             7.
             
             Ps.
             33.
             20.
             
             Prov.
             30.
             5.
             
             Ps●l
             .
             47.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Arist●t
             .
             Eth.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ad
             Princ.
             Ineruditum
             .
          
           
             *
             Netzib
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             viz.
             De
             Origine
             Juris
             Civi●is
             &
             omnium
             Magistratuum
             .
          
           
             †
             Prov.
             xx
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Etiam
             Principibus
             &
             Regibus
             ;
             non
             ut
             magnis
             &
             electis
             viris
             (
             sicut
             fas
             est
             )
             sed
             ut
             Diis
             adulatio
             falsa
             blanditur
             .
             
               Minut
               ▪
               E●lix
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Reges
             in
             ip●os
             imperium
             est
             Jovis
             .
             
               Sen.
               Trag.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Omne
             s●b
             ●egno
             gr●viore
             regnum
             ●st
             .
             la●●
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             ix
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Chron.
             xxvi
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Hactenus
             quasi
             de
             Principe
             ,
             reliqua
             u●
             de
             Monst●o
             n●r●
             .
             ●anda
             sunt
             .
             Sueton.
             
          
           
             *
             Lord
             Bacon
             .
             Essay
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Ut
             caeterorum
             hominum
             ,
             ita
             Principum
             ,
             eorum
             etiam
             qui
             Dii
             sibi
             videntur
             ,
             aevum
             omne
             &
             breve
             &
             fragile
             est
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38031-e11200
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Omnium
             consensu
             cap●x
             imperii
             ,
             nisi
             imper●sset
             .
          
           
             †
             Is
             ordo
             vitio
             vacato
             ;
             cae●●ris
             specimen
             esto
             .
             
               Ci●
               .
               de
               Leg.
               l.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Philos.
             Trans●ct
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Vit.
             O●at●r
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Eu●ipid
             .
          
           
             †
             Tibi
             non
             magis
             quam
             Soli
             latere
             contigit
             ,
             &c.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             D●o
             Ca●●
             .
             Hist.
             Rom.
             l.
             5●
             .
          
           
             *
             Q●od
             exemplo
             ●it
             ,
             id
             etiam
             jure
             fieri
             putant
             .
             
               Cic.
               Epist.
               3.
               lib.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             †
             Quales
             in
             Republica
             Principes
             ess●nt
             ,
             tales
             reliquos
             s●l●re
             esse
             Cive●
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             Vita
             Mo●is
             .
          
           
             1
             Vita
             Principis
             cens●ra
             est
             ,
             eaque
             perpetua
             :
             ad
             hanc
             dirigin●ur
             ,
             ad
             hanc
             convertimur
             :
             nec
             tam
             Imperio
             nobis
             opus
             est
             quam
             Exemplo
             .
          
           
             2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             4
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Cyr.
             Inst.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             5
             〈…〉
             l.
             3.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Deipnosoph
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Geograph
             .
             l.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Luxuriae
             se
             t●adiderat
             ,
             Regisque
             mores
             omni●
             se●uta
             regia
             .
             I●aque
             non
             amici
             tantum
             p●aefectique
             verum
             etiam
             omnis
             exerci●us
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             Antiochi
             coecam
             &
             amentem
             luxuriam
             exercitus
             imitatus
             .
             
               Lib.
               9.
               c.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Pernisiosius
             de
             Repub.
             merentur
             vitiosi
             Principe●
             ,
             quod
             non
             solum
             vitia
             concipiunt
             ipsi
             ,
             sed
             ea
             infundun●
             in
             civitatem
             ▪
             neque
             solum
             obsunt
             quod
             illi
             ipsi
             corrumpuntur
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             quod
             corrumpunt
             ,
             plusque
             exemplo
             quam
             peccato
             nocent
             .
             
               Lib.
               3
               ,
               de
               Legib.
            
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Hae●
             est
             conditio
             Principum
             ut
             quicquid
             faciunt
             ,
             praecipere
             videantur
             .
             
               Quintil
               ,
               8.
               
               Declam
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Xiphili●
             .
          
           
             *
             Nicephor
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Plut.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ●
             Orat.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             51.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38031-e14510
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             iii.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Ephes.
             ii
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Colloqu
             .
             Mensal
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             xv
             .
             20.
             1
             
             Cor.
             iii.
             10.
             
             Gal.
             ii
             18.
             
             Eph.
             ii
             .
             22.
             
             Col.
             ii
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chryson
             .
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             xxxi
             .
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             ●
             Cor.
             iii.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Dialog
             .
             cum
             Tryph.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             i.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Cont.
             Faust
             ▪
             I.
             13.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Ambros.
             Offic.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Eccles
             Hist.
             I.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Genesis
             and
             Exodus
             .
          
           
             †
             Psalms
             and
             Isaiah
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             〈…〉
             .
             Epist.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Euseb.
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             xiv
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             2.
             
             Kings
             iv
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             Can.
             75.
             
          
           
             †
             Matth.
             xxiii
             3.
             
          
           
             ‖
             T
             it
             i.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             John
             v.
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             T
             it
             i.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim
             ii
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theodoret.
             Eccl.
             〈◊〉
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             28.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38031-e19210
           
             *
             à
             
               Gon
               ed
            
             ,
             cubiius
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             5
             p.
             217.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             Homer
             .
             Odys
             .
             O.
             
          
           
             *
             Selden
             de
             Dis
             Syr.
             Syntag.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Ode
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Tibul.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Eleg.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Tyrus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             rupes
             .
          
           
             2
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             built
             her self
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             strong
             Hold.
             
          
           
             3
             Antiqu.
             Jud.
             l.
             11.
             
             And
             Cont.
             Apion
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             4
             Isai.
             xxiii
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Isai.
             xxiii
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Diodor.
             Sic.
             l.
             17.
             
             Plutarch
             vit
             .
             Alex.
             M.
             Curtius
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             3
             Arrianus
             .
          
           
             4
             Diodorus
             .
             Curtius
             .
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             iii.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Xenophon
             .
          
           
             *
             Tob.
             iv
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Prov.
             vi
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             viii
             .
             ver
             .
             4
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Prov.
             xxii
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Luke
             xvii
             .
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Ignat.
             Epist.
             ad
             Philip.
             Hilar.
             Can.
             7.
             in
             Matth.
             Chry.
             〈◊〉
             .
             Hom.
             passim
             .
             Ambro●
             .
             ●
             .
             3.
             de
             Virgin.
             Epiphan
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             61.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38031-e22840
           
             *
             Ad
             Marcel
             ,
             Epist.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Lacham
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Greg
             Naz.
             Apolog.
             Orat.
             
          
           
             †
             Artic.
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             Katzir
             .
             Exod.
             xxiii
             .
             16.
             
             Isa●
             .
             x●ii
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             Polyb.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             De
             Idololat
             .
             cap.
             19.
             
             De
             Coron
             .
             Milit.
             cap.
             11
             
          
           
             2
             Omnem
             postea
             m●litem
             Dominus
             in
             Perto
             exa
             mando
             discinxit
             .
             
               De
               Cor.
               Mil.
               Cap.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             3
             Navigamus
             &
             nos
             vobisc●m
             ,
             mi●●●amus
             ,
             &c.
             A●●
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             4
             Origen
             ,
             Cyprian
             ,
             Titus
             Bostre●●●●●
             Jer●●●
             .
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             1.
             ad
             Dudithium
             .
          
           
             †
             Smal●●
             cont
             .
             F●an●z
             .
             Disp
             6.
             
             Wolzogen
             Comment●
             in
             Ma●●h
             5.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Instruct.
             ad
             〈◊〉
             lection
             .
             N.
             T.
             cap.
             10.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Orat.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioseph
             .
             De
             Bello
             Jud●
             Iib.
             7.
             chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Legib.
             〈…〉
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38031-e27480
           
             *
             Lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             enim
             potest
             ex●●citum
             is
             continere
             Imperator
             qui
             se
             〈◊〉
             non
             〈◊〉
             .
             Pro
             Lege
             M●nil
             .
          
           
             *
             Nulla
             fides
             pietasque
             viris
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Nihil
             praestare
             majus
             Fortuna
             potest
             quàm
             hostium
             discordiam
             .
             
               Tacit.
               de
               morib
               .
               German
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Judg.
             v.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Nahum
             .
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Una
             &
             ea
             vetus
             causa
             bellandi
             cupido
             divitia
             um
             &
             impe●●i
             .
             Salust
             .
          
           
             *
             Lacham
             ,
             comedere
             :
             pugnare
             .
          
           
             *
             Exod
             xvii
             .
             2.
             1
             
             Sam.
             vii
             .
             9.
             2
             
             Chron.
             xiv
             .
             11.
             2
             
             Chron.
             xx
             .
             6.
             2
             
             Kings
             xix
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             2
             Chron.
             xii
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Xenoph.
             de
             Expedit
             .
             Cyri.
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             3
             Apolog
             cap.
             40.
             
          
           
             4
             Institut
             .
             l.
             2
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             5
             Lib.
             ●
             9.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             6
             Vale●ius
             Maximus
             ,
             Velleius
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             31.
             
             〈◊〉
             2
             Juliani
             .
          
           
             †
             Vege●
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
             Theophan
             .
          
           
             *
             Jos.
             8.
             22.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38031-e31070
           
             *
             Matth.
             ix
             .
             23.
             
             Luke
             xi
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Mark
             ii
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             Chap
             ▪
             iii
             ▪
             26
             ▪
             
          
           
             3
             Chap.
             iii.
             25.
             
          
           
             4
             Luke
             xi
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             xiii
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             xxi
             .
             9.
             ●er
             .
             li.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Dan.
             vii
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Chap.
             viii
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Dan.
             ii
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             Joseph
             .
             Antiqu.
             l.
             9.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Dr.
             Hammond
             
          
           
             ‖
             Joseph
             .
             de
             bello
             Jud.
             l.
             5.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Grae●iae
             civitates
             dum
             imperare
             singulae
             cupiunt
             ,
             imperium
             omnes
             perdiderunt
             .
             lib.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Dan.
             7.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Antiochus
             ,
             Triphon
             ,
             Demetriu●
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Eccl.
             Hist.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             Against
             the
             peril
             of
             Idolatry
             .
             Part
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Isaac
             .
             Voss.
             de
             artib
             .
             Sinarum
             ,
          
           
             †
             Ludol●
             Hist.
             Abyss
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Ita
             dum
             singuli
             pugnant
             ,
             universi
             vincuntur
             .
             Tac.
             in
             vit
             .
             Agricolae
             .
          
           
             *
             Cambden
             Brit●n
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Xenoph.
             
          
           
             *
             Duret
             gentibus
             si
             non
             amor
             nostri
             ,
             saltem
             odium
             ●ui
             ▪
             Tac●
             
          
           
             *
             Ammian●
             Marcel
             .
             lib.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Phil.
             iii.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38031-e36070
           
             *
             Homilies
             against
             the
             Excess
             of
             Apparel
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             6
             Mark
             26.
             
          
           
             †
             In
             35
             Gen.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Idololatriâ
             .
             De
             Cultu
             mulierum
             .
          
           
             *
             Nolo
             ut
             de
             Ornament
             is
             auri
             vel
             vestis
             praeproperam
             habeas
             in
             prohibendo
             sententiam
             .
             
               August
               .
               Tom.
               2.
               
               Epist.
               37
               ,
            
             ad
             Possid
             .
          
           
             *
             Stobae
             .
             Serm.
             161.
             
          
           
             †
             Quis
             est
             iseorum
             qui
             non
             malit
             Rempublicam
             turbari
             quam
             comam
             ?
             qui
             non
             solicitior
             sit
             de
             capitis
             sui
             decore
             quam
             de
             sal●te
             ?
             qui
             non
             comptior
             esse
             malit
             quam
             honestior
             ?
             
               De
               Brevit
               .
               vitae
               .
               cap.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Aetates
             requietas
             jam
             ,
             &
             in
             portum
             modestiae
             subduct
             as
             splendor
             &
             dignitas
             cultus
             avocant
             ,
             &
             severitatem
             appetitionibus
             inquietant
             ,
             compensantibus
             s●
             .
             habitus
             irritamento
             pro
             frigore
             aetatis
             .
             Tertull.
             de
             cult
             .
             faem
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Martial
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Saitus
               &
               insulas
               tener●
               cervix
               fert
               ,
            
             &c.
             De
             Hab.
             mul.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Vno
             filo
             villarum
             insunt
             pretia
             .
             In
             Vitâ
             Pauli
             Eremitae
             .
          
           
             *
             Bishop
             Hall
             's
             Occasional
             Meditat
             ▪
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38031-e39520
           
             *
             Gen.
             38.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             24.
             65.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Suid.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Paedag.
             l.
             3.
             c
             2
             
          
           
             †
             Tertull
             ▪
             de
             Pallio
             .
             Valer.
             Max.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Aristoph
             .
             in
             Nubib
             .
          
           
             †
             Dr.
             
               Lightfoot
               ,
               Hor.
            
             Hebr.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             70.
             
             Crispans
             crinis
             ,
             
               vulgar
               Latin.
            
             Opus
             calamistri
             ,
             Pagnin
             .
             Crinium
             dispositio
             aequalis
             ,
             Ar.
             Montan.
             Coma
             b●ne
             composit●
             ,
             ut
             opus
             solidum
             refer●t
             .
             Cocc
             .
          
           
             *
             Nè
             capillos
             inrufes
             ,
             &
             ei
             aliquid
             de
             gehennae
             ignibus
             aspergas
             .
             De
             cultu
             Mulier
             .
          
           
             †
             Eccles.
             Hist.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             moliuntur
             ,
             dum
             comuntur
             ,
             annus
             est
             .
             Ter.
             
          
           
             *
             Paedagog
             .
             l.
             3.
             cap.
             2.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             habitu
             muliebri
             .
          
           
             †
             De
             cultu
             faeminarum
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Displicet
             illis
             nimirum
             Plastica
             Dei
             :
             redarguunt
             ,
             reprehendunt
             Artificem
             omnium
             .
             —
             Divino
             operi
             Satan●
             ingeni●
             superducere
             qu●m
             scelestum
             est
             ●
             
          
           
             *
             Homil
             ,
             4.
             in
             1
             Tim.
             Ad
             Olymp.
             Epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Sat.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Epist.
             18
             ,
             viz.
             ad
             Demet●●adem
             .
             Et
             Epist.
             ad
             ●arcellam
             .
          
           
             *
             Against
             Excess
             of
             Apparel
             .
          
           
             *
             Suidas
             in
             vocabulo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezek.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Alex
             ▪
             Paedag.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             
             Feltham's
             Resolves
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Fun.
             Orat.
             in
             Gorgon
             .
          
           
             *
             Antiqu.
             
               l.
               19.
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Judge
             
             Hale's
             Letter
             to
             one
             of
             his
             Sons
             ,
          
           
             *
             Advice
             to
             his
             Son.
             
          
           
             *
             Paedagog
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Monilium
             pondera
             ,
             vestium
             taedia
             .
             〈…〉
             .
             
               1.
               1.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             Hae
             sunt
             vires
             ambitionis
             tantarum
             usurarum
             substantia●
             uno
             &
             muliebri
             corpusculo
             bajulare
             .
             De
             hab
             .
             mul.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‖
             De
             cultu
             faem
             .
             
               cap.
               9.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Quae
             sine
             dubio
             talia
             divinavit
             futura
             ,
             qualia
             nunc
             sunt
             ,
             qui
             primos
             appellavit
             Impedimenta
             .
             Epist.
             87.
             
          
           
             †
             Ornata
             gemmis
             ingentibus
             ,
             ita
             ut
             ornamentorum
             onere
             laboraret
             .
             Trebel
             .
             Pol.
             de
             Zenobiâ
             .
          
           
             *
             Antiqu.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Against
             Excess
             of
             Apparel
             .
          
           
             †
             Iuvenal
             .
             Sat.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pe●
             .
             3.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38031-e43140
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg.
             Naz.
             Orat.
             39.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theod.
             Qu.
             28.
             in
             Deut.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             sa●
             esse
             existimant
             ea
             quae
             de
             sacris
             docent
             ,
             literis
             m●n●●●
             De
             ●ello
             Gall.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Deâ
             Syriâ
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Th●●yd
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Pausan.
             Bae●ti●
             .
          
           
             ‖
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Irenaeus
             adv
             .
             Haeres
             .
             lib.
             I.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Epiph●●
             .
             adv
             .
             Haeres
             .
             lib.
             I.
             Tom.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             〈◊〉
             .
             lib.
             ●
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             lbid
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             à
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             res
             abscondita
             :
             vel
             à
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             occludere
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Iohn
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Iohn
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             †
             In
             locum
             .
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Iackson
             ,
             Vol.
             1.
             
             Se●t
             .
             3.
             
             Book
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Bishop
             Pearson
             on
             the
             Creed
             .
             p.
             327
             ,
             328.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Smale
               .
               de
               Iustificat
               .
               disp
               .
            
             4.
             
             And
             cont
             .
             
               Frantz
               .
               disp
               .
               12.
               
               And
               the
               Trinitarian
               Scheme
               of
               Religion
               ,
            
             p.
             21
             ,
             24
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Scripturar
             .
             Interpret
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               De
               usu
               Rationis
               in
               Theolog.
            
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             〈◊〉
             Exceptions
             examin'd
             .
             p.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             
               Proph.
               Christi
               munere
            
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A38031-e49260
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             〈◊〉
             Epinom
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ex●sit
             .
             Fide●
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             De
             vitâ
             Pythag.
             
          
           
             *
             Absit
             ut
             hoc
             in
             nobis
             Deus
             oderit
             ,
             in
             quo
             reliquis
             ●nimanti●us
             excellentiores
             creavit
             .
             
               Augustin
               .
               Epist.
            
             222.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Honourable
             
               Robert
               Boyl
            
             ,
             in
             his
             〈…〉
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Apolog.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Deo
               etiam
               vera
               〈◊〉
               p●riculosum
               est
               .
            
             Cyprian
             .
             in
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             †
             —
             
               Me●●us
               scitur
               nesciendo
            
             .
             Augustin
             .
             l.
             11.
             de
             Ord.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             Clem.
             Alex.
             S●rom
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chryso●●
             ▪
             ●om
             .
             12.
             ad
             Pop.
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Synes
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Nobis
               rimari
               illa
               &
               conjecturare
               in
               occulto
               tantùm
               licet
               .
               —
               Neque
               enim
               omnia
               Deus
               humanis
               oculis
               not
               a
               fecit
               .
               Quota
               pars
               operis
               tanti
               nostris
               oculis
               committitur
               ?
            
             Senec.
             Nat.
             Quest.
             Lib.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             Boyl
             ,
             Nat.
             Hist.
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Judge
             Hale
             ,
             of
             Humilit●
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Malpig●i
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               Lewenh●ek
               ,
               ●●ammerdam
               ,
            
             Dr.
             Li●●er
             ,
             Mr.
             Ray.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               N.
               Har●soeker
            
             ,
             Essay
             on
             Dioptricks
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Nihil
               est
               interi●s
               Mente
            
             .
             Cic.
             
          
           
             *
             Irenaeus
             adv
             .
             Haeres
             .
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             47.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             
               H●n
               .
               More
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Mystery
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             
               Book
               10.
               
               Chap.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               We
               never
               pretended
               that
               Humane
               Reason
               is
               the
               Measure
               of
               Truth
               ,
               as
               Mr.
            
             Edwards
             
               and
               Mr.
            
             Norris
             
               charge
               us
            
             .
             The
             Agreement
             of
             the
             Uni●ari●n●
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theophylact.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ●uid
             .
             in
             vocabul
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Boni
             Grammatici
             est
             quaedam
             ignorare
             .
             Varro
             .
          
           
             †
             De
             Curiositate
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Gelas.
             Cyzicen
             .
          
           
             †
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             
               in
               S.
            
             Johan
             .
          
           
             ‖
             Hom.
             1.
             
               in
               S.
            
             Matth.
             
          
           
             *
             ●●●dor
             .
             Pelus
             .
             Epist.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Luther
             .
             Colloq
             .
             Mensal
             .
             
               Cap.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             ‖
             Nos
             ergo
             ,
             ●ratres
             ,
             fide
             praecedente
             ,
             quae
             sanat
             oculum
             cordis
             nostri
             ,
             quod
             intelligimus
             sine
             obscuritate
             capiamas
             ;
             quod
             non
             intellig●mus
             sine
             dubi●atione
             credamus
             .
             
               In
               S.
               Johan
               ▪
               Tr.
               39.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             in
             Zenone
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Job
             28.
             1●
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             139.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Eccl.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             Eccl.
             6.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Iob
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             11.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             Eccl.
             7.
             29.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             D●
             A●gment
             .
             Scient
             .
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Philosop
               .
               Princip
            
             .
             Par.
             1.
             pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Acts
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             History
             or
             the
             Vnitarians
             ,
             p.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             More
             ,
             History
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             
               Book
               10.
               
               Chap.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               De
               do●o
               Perserv
               .
               Sanct.
            
             Cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Christo
             S●rvat
             .
          
           
             †
             Hom.
             8.
             in
             1
             Iohan.